## Preface

Cakes and Blood
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/20751419.

Rating:
  Explicit
Archive Warning:
  Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Category:
  M/M
Fandom:
  僕のヒーローアカデミア | Boku no Hero Academia | My Hero Academia
Relationships:
  Dabi/Takami Keigo | Hawks, Takami Keigo | Hawks/Todoroki Touya, Minor or Background Relationship(s), Kurogiri/Sako Atsuhiro | Mr. Compress
Characters:
  Dabi (My Hero Academia), Hawks (My Hero Academia), Usagiyama Rumi | Miruko, Chisaki Kai | Overhaul, Toga Himiko, Bubaigawara Jin | Twice, Sako Atsuhiro | Mr. Compress, Kurogiri (My Hero Academia), Shigaraki Tomura | Shimura Tenko, Iguchi Shuuichi | Spinner
Additional Tags:
  Alternate Universe - Vampire, Vampire!Dabi, Vampire Hunter!Hawks, Supernatural Elements, Alternate Universe - Still Have Powers, Dabi is Todoroki Touya, Lust at First Sight, Other Additional Tags to Be Added, Hurt/Comfort, Slow Burn, Sexual Content, Bad Jokes, Blood and Violence, Implied/Referenced Child Abuse, Non-Consensual Blood Drinking, (honestly you should've expected that one), Vampire Bites, Blood Bond, the blood bond is pretty important, self-destructive behaviour, because that's how Hawks is, Collars, Dabi is taller than canon, and Hawks is shorter, because their canon heights are bullshit, League of Villains as Family (My Hero Academia), Denial of Feelings, Dirty Talk, Top Dabi (My Hero Academia), Bottom Takami Keigo | Hawks
Language:
  English
Series:
  Part 1 of Bad Moon Rising
Collections:
  Page Turner, Top Tier BNHA Fics
Stats:
  Published: 2019-09-23 Updated: 2021-10-11 Words: 173,695 Chapters: 16/?

# Cakes and Blood

by Rubien

Summary

> Keigo's life is not perfect but it's simple. Sleep, eat, kill vampires, repeat. Occasionally, he gets good coffee.

> This simplicity changes the night he meets a certain stranger in his favorite coffee shop. Whether for better or worse, Keigo isn't sure yet.

> (on hiatus)

Notes

> So, you guys remember how I promised you that I would post 1st chapter of my new fic like week or two ago? Yeah this is it... or at least the first chapter of it!

> I always wanted to write a vampire fic and since Dabi already looks like a corpse I was like... why the hell not right? Plus I have some plot in mind for this ;)

> Anyway, I hope you guys will enjoy this and if you do please leave kudos and comment!

> Update: After the reveal of Hawks' real name, I decided that for this fic, Keigo will refer to himself in his POV as Keigo while he doesn't generally let others call him by his real name. Hunters generally use their code-names when calling each other at hunts, even if they know other's real name. Dabi also knows him only as Hawks.

## Chapter 1

Chapter Notes

See the end of the chapter for notes

Keigo shifts on his spot. He is crouched atop of tall building, his wings folded on his back, golden eyes safely behind goggles fixed on the semi-open area of the cemetery in front of him. There is a deep frown between his eyebrows as he is looking out for any slightest hint of movement in the area in front of him.

He is wearing black, close-fitting clothes, long jacket with several pockets where he's hiding some of his equipment, his face hidden in the high, pulled up collar of his turtleneck. The night is dark, and his wings look almost black until the clouds moves from the way of the full moon and showers Keigo's form with gleam light.

His breath is visible in the cold night, even as he is breathing through the fabric.

The blond must be waiting there for several hours before finally, he sees a movement.

There is a crypt in the middle of the graveyard. It's relatively small building belonging to an old family in the city. The door, which is definitely not supposed to be not moving until the next time someone from the family dies, opens. Keigo can't hear it over the distance, but he can imagine the sound the heavy stony door makes as it's pushed aside, and he feels his body tense up with familiar anticipation.

He resists his urge to check his watch – it's never a smart decision to look away from vampires, even if they are only ferals. He knows that it's relatively late for vampires to wake up which means they are not very powerful.

A creature steps out of the crypt. Keigo can't see the details, but he sees that its skin is gray, and the limbs are too long for a normal human being… or normal vampire for the matter. The feral is still dressed meaning the person it used to be died only recently. Keigo bets that its clothes being torn and bloody.

The vampire hunter waits as the feral looks around and then drops on all four, starts to move in the direction of the cemetery wall. It doesn't close the door but there also aren't any other ferals coming out of the crypt.

Keigo stands up and reaches for one of his primary feathers, a soft smile growing on his lips. This looks like it'll be an easy enough job. He jumps down the building, spreading his wings and catching the air beneath the feathers. The air may be cold, but Keigo still likes the way it plays with his hair.

He doesn't want to be heard too much and so he only floats on the air. Before he reaches the feral while he is still in safe distance from the monster, he looks over his shoulder. He sees another grayish pale hand with claws on the top of the stone door.

Killing the first one isn't hard. When he's above the creature, he tilts his wings against the air, stopping seemingly in air and he swings the feather at its neck. The creature opens its mouth to scream, the row of sharp, long teeth visible, but Keigo doesn't give it a chance. Its head rolls to the ground before the body turns to dust, leaving behind the dirty, bloody clothes.

The second one manages to scream and when it does Keigo smells ash and rot in the air. It's in the similar shape as the first one, the same gray skin and sharp teeth as it's running towards Keigo faster than any human ever could. When it jumps, Keigo easily slides to the side, spreading his wings and immediately using them to turn around and fly straight at the creature again. It reaches for him, the nails on its hand turned into claws, but it still has nothing on Keigo. He swings with the feather he's holding. It easily goes through the flesh and bone of the hand and, soon, the second head is rolling on the ground before all that is left is dust and quiet.

Keigo looks around and folds his wings. The snow crusts quietly when his boots land. There isn't any other creature coming out of the crypt. He still slowly walks over there, trying to listen to any sound he would hear over the crusting of the snow under his feet. He hears nothing but the soft sounds of nightlife of the city.

The crypt actually looks smaller from the inside than it looks from the outside. There are several stone graves in the walls, urns decorating in each corner. There is a big grave in the middle. There are dirty clothes, probably from the ferals before they have lost their minds completely.

There aren't any more of them and Keigo sighs with relief. He could definitely take more than two of them, he is one of the best hunters in the country and he is sure most of actual vampire covens heard about him even if he never really was allowed to leave this city. But it would be such a bother. Now, he has at least the rest of the night to chill… however short that might be.

He grabs the clothes and leaves the crypt and tries to move its door. It's too heavy for him to move it using only his arms but when he leans his feathers, the door closes with loud creak.

The wind already cleaned up most of the dust left behind by the feral corpses. Keigo only grabs the clothes and waves his wings to sweep away the rest. He puts the clothes under his arm and reaches into his pocket for a phone.

He always leaves the sound off during the hunts for his own safety, only sometimes allowing the vibrations when he feels especially ballsy. When the screen lights up, illuminating his face, he sees that he has a missed call from Rumi that was followed by text.

'Let's meet up before the Commission meeting'

She doesn't have to specify where, they both know. Keigo quickly confirms the meeting before he puts the phone back into his pocket. He spreads his wings and takes off. As he is flying above the city, he pulls down the collar of his turtleneck.

There's been too many ferals lately which is what explains why he and the others were invited for the meeting. Usually, they only meet Commission once a month, but it's been only two weeks since the last session. Keigo wonders what they'll have to say about the ferals. Or about the more… sophisticated kills.

He's done his homework and he knows there was too many murders with the victim completely out of blood. And since no creepy cult appeared in the last couples of weeks, it only left one possible option. A new vampire is in town and it's leaving behind a mess of bodies and half-turned ferals.

Still, the meeting is in the morning. Keigo and Rumi have enough time to go to their favorite coffee shop. It's situated in the center of the city, near the biggest park. During summer, they have a terrace open, right next to the blooming trees. The inside, however, is not anything special. There are booths around the big windows, old ones and the walls has been looking like they could use new paint ever since Keigo and Rumi started to come here years ago when they were still teenagers.

It has several redeeming qualities, though. First, the pastry and coffee are actually good. Second, and most important, it's the only coffee shop opened all day and all night.

Keigo lands gracefully in front of the entrance, throwing the dirty clothes into the nearest trash bin - it's not exactly by the protocol but Keigo can't be bothered with the correct way to dispose the remains of vampires. Nobody gives him a second look for that – there aren't many people out in the street at the time and even though there are some inside the coffee shop, most of them are the types that don't notice you unless you notice them. Hence why they go to coffee shop at three in the morning.

When Keigo walks around in daylight, people usually stare at his wings. Quirks are not that common, and he's been asked by so many children if they can pet his wings he doesn't mind anymore. Still, the peace of coming in the coffee shop during the night is something he appreciate.

The bell on the door rings as Keigo opens it. Aside from him, there is only a couple of women sitting in one of the corners, holding hands while talking over already-cold chocolate. There is another group of men sitting in another booth, two of them napping while the third is on his phone, and several people sitting on their own. Keigo knows the faces of some of them because they come here at the same time he is.

The inside of the coffee shop is hot so Keigo unzips his jacket. His cheeks are red from the cold outside. He walks over to the counter while taking off his gloves. The bartender is a familiar young man with blonde hair leaning against the counter with a study book in front of him.

When Keigo approaches him, the bartender looks up and smiles. "Hi, what can I do for you?"

"Hi Jeff," Keigo returns the smile. "The usual yeah?"

"Of course," Jeff pushes himself off the counter and walks to the coffee machine.

Keigo begins to walk to his spot in one of the corners of the coffee shop, the one which has view on all rest of the coffee shop and wall behind his back – and he stops in his tracks. Somebody is already sitting there. The man is dressed in worn-out black coat that is also ripped on several spots, probably for the sake of fashion. He wears it zipped up which makes the lower half of his face hidden behind the collar, while the hood is pulled over his head but Keigo can see black hair. The stranger has his elbows on the table, one hand wrapped around the coffee cup and the other holding down a big book. He's still wearing gloves and his right ankle is resting on the other knee.

When he looks up, turquoise eyes sink into Keigo's golden. For a moment, Keigo forgets how to breathe, and it has nothing to do with the scars under the man's eyes. His eyes are strangely familiar and captivating but there is also something odd about this man and Keigo trusts his gut feeling. It's then that he decides he will not turn his back to this man.

They are staring at one another for a moment long enough to start to feel awkward to Keigo. The hunter gulps nervously and, quickly, sits down into the booth facing the man in the corner, making sure there is still several booths between them.

They glance at one another again and Keigo can feel sudden tension in the air between them, before the stranger looks into the book in front of him again. Keigo feels some of the tension leaving his shoulders, but he is far from completely relaxed.

He waits patiently until Jeff walks to him with a big mug of coffee. Keigo smiles and thanks him. When his cold fingers wrap around the mug, he lets himself relax some more. He still can't help himself from occasionally glancing up to the stranger.

There are always certain people coming here during night and Keigo knows most of them. Insomniacs or people who work mostly during the day. He's never seen this man before.

He takes the first sip from his coffee, for a moment forgetting about the stranger in the corner as sweetness and cinnamon fill his senses. He licks his lips afterwards; the first drink he takes is always the best.

He feels his phone vibrating in his pocket. He reaches for it and looks at the screen.

'Srry, wont make it – found a big-ass nest outside the city.'

Keigo immediately feels adrenaline pumping up in his veins even though he knows Rumi is probably far away and there is no way for him to get to her.

'Need any help?' he types in quickly with a smile on his lips because he knows exactly what Rumi will tell him.

His phone buzzes again with a reply of 'Fuck you, i can deal with them alone.'

Keigo chuckles and puts the phone back into his pocket. The morning is coming but the sun still has a long way up. He could quickly finish his coffee and fly home in a couple of minutes but that seemed like such a bother, especially if he has to leave in a few hours anyway.

He is looking outside the window, into the darkness between the trees of the park. Everything feels so quiet at this time, the only thing filling up the coffee shop is the whispering couple of women and soft song on the radio where they play Mr Sandman.

And even though Keigo knows what sort of things and creatures lurks in the darkness, this is still his favorite time of the day.

With a corner of his eyes, he sees the man in Keigo's usual seat put down the book and get up. He walks over to the counter. Keigo makes sure he still looks like staring out of the window even though all of his attention is at the man. He is tall of broad build, somewhere between lean and very well muscular. He is walking slowly with his hands in his pockets and Keigo can't help himself but be reminded of a feline predator. He leans on the counter and speaks to the Jeff. The bartender looks almost uncomfortable, talking to the man.

Keigo doesn't relax again until the man sits down and takes the book again. From the corner of his eye, he sees that the book the man is reading is titled Carmila. Keigo huffs out, amused and forces himself to look away and sips his latte again.

He keeps looking outside the window as it's starting to snow again when Jeff walks to him and places down a small plate with cake in front of him. Keigo stares at it, then at the bartender.

"I didn't order this," Keigo claims, feeling his feathers ruffling.

"I-I know," Jeff stutters nervously and then points behind his shoulder. "But he did."

Keigo leans to the side to see behind Jeff and watches the strange man, the turquoise eyes focused onto the book as if nothing is amiss.

The hunter grits his teeth and grabs the plate as he's getting up. He doesn't bother to be quiet and his steps are loud in the quiet of the coffee shop and most of the people in the shop stare at him. All except for the weirdo sitting in Keigo's booth.

The blond walks up to the man, close enough that his thigh brushes against the table in front of him. The stranger keeps his eyes fixated at the page in front of him before lazily looking up, a spark of amusement in his eyes.

"Yes?"

And god, his voice is deep and purring, only adding to the behavior of a feline predator, and definitely waking up something in Keigo.

But the winged man quickly pulls himself together – he is angry, not horny. He places the plate with the cake in front of the other man, the sound of dishware hitting hardwood fills the air.

"What's this?" Keigo barks.

The man leans backwards, closing the book but keeping his thumb on the page he ended on. He puts the ankle of one leg atop of his other knee again, his free hand resting at the backrest, as if he owns the place.

Keigo finally gets a better look at his face. Scars, similar to the ones the man has under eyes, are covering the lower part of his face to the half of his cheek and there are what looks like metal staples are connecting normal, smooth skin with the wrinkled, purple skin that looks like it's been burnt over and over again.

The staples somehow fit the black clothes the man is wearing, the piercings in his nose and the general view. This man took the ugly, mutilating thing and left it on display without worry. He accepted the appearance and made this his and him.

Still, scars like this don't just grow on anybody and the blond feels bad for walking up to him like this.

Until the man speaks again. The corner of his lips moves up in a tight-lipped smirk that almost makes Keigo's breath hitches. The turquoise eyes glance to the cake, then back to Keigo's eyes. "I'm pretty sure that's a velvet cake."

Keigo rolls his eyes. "I know what it is-"

"Then why do you ask?" the man interrupts him, his voice even more amused now.

The blond feels his ears burn in humiliation. "I'm asking because I wanna know why you ordered this cake for me!"

The glee in the man's eyes only intensifies and the eyes, almost as if the eyes glow. "I thought velvet cake matches nicely with your pretty wings."

Keigo is used to people paying extra attention to his wings – most people stare, and the kids call them cool and great. But pretty… that is new. His ears burn for a different reason now. He takes another look at the man. He was right – the man is lean but there are still enough firm muscles and his build is definitely broader than Keigo. The staples are a bit weird and the wrinkled skin is not very attractive, but the turquoise eyes are deep, his look is confident despite everything and there is no other way to describe the smirk on his lips other than hot and attractive.

Also, Keigo knows assholes are generally his type.

And Rumi stood him up. And he didn't get laid in so long. He thinks he could forgive a few flaws in appearance. What could go wrong?

He ignores the gut feeling to get away from the other man and smiles, tilting his head slightly to the side in playful manner. "Oh, I'm sorry if you didn't get it, I meant it more in like why you got it for me in the first place."

Turquoise eyes glance down, under Keigo's chin for a very brief moment, before the man looks him in the eyes again. He chuckles: "It looked like you could use some sweets to brighten your day… or night, I guess."

Keigo raises his eyebrows curiously. "Are you trying to get into my pants?"

"That depends if it's working," the man retorts.

Keigo laughs. He sits down at the opposite of the man. He knows there is no chance for him to actually get laid tonight – it's late and he has a meeting soon. But that doesn't mean he has to be alone until then.

"That questionable choice of a book," Keigo points out to the book in the man's hand.

The man smiles into his collar and bends the corner of the page he's stopped reading at. "You have something against gay vampires?" the man deadpans.

"It's a horrible stereotype," Keigo laughs and when Jeff places his latte in front of him, he thanks him before continuing.

"I'm sorry but this is the original thing," the man taps the book. "This is where the stereotype about woman gay vampire started. It's like you saying you hated Star Wars because the bad guy being father of the hero is stereotypical."

Keigo grins, knowing very well how to push the man some more. "I never watched any Star Wars movie."

Just as he thought, the man stares at him, wide eyes and blinks once and twice before he pulls himself together. "Can I take a picture of you?"

Keigo snickers. "I mean I know I'm great to look at but... why?"

"So, I have proof a loser like you exists."

Keigo scoffs and, after considering for a second, he pulls the plate with cake closer. Briefly, he is reminded of the bad feeling he gets from the other man and of his mother telling him not to take sweets from strangers. There’s weight in his limbs when he digs the small fork into the cake. The turquoise eyes are looking at him with strange craving as he brings the piece of cake to his mouth.

The hunter savors the flavor on his tongue as his senses are filled up with sweet, empty calories.

"Hm," Keigo licks his lips and gently taps the small plate with the fork. "I've never had this cake here and I gotta say it's pretty good. Is it your favorite?"

The man looks at the table, snorting. "Nah. I'm not really a cake person."

"Not a fan of sweets?" Keigo questions.

The question brings a close-lipped smile to the other man’s lips, as if there is a joke Keigo doesn't get. He nods and states: "You could say that. I'm very... picky when it comes to my food."

The blond raises his eyebrows and wonders what exactly is wrong with the man's taste if he doesn't like this ticket to heaven in the shape of cake.

Keigo takes another mouthful, trying not to eat too fast or show just how much he actually enjoys the cake before he remembers his manners. The fork rattles lightly as Keigo leaves it on the plate and extends his hand to the man.

"I'm Hawks, by the way," he introduces himself with a smile.

Something shifts in the other man and the smile freezes on the man's lips as his turquoise eyes shift to the wings on Keigo's back. But just as fast as the smile disappeared from the man's lips, it appears again, and he takes Keigo's hand and for a moment Keigo can only think about how big his hand must be without the gloves.

"Dabi," he says.

Keigo nods, continuing eating his cake.

"So, I come here pretty often," he licks his lips again after another bite and feels satisfaction when Dabi stares at the tip of his tongue. "And I've never really seen you here. Are you new around?"

"Somehow, yeah," Dabi shrugs, looking out of the window, thinking. "I got invited for this… Convention."

Keigo hums in acknowledgement. He isn't one to pay attention to local news except for the ones that describe gruesome, violent murders where the victims end up with their throats ripped out. It's not weird that this kind of event would slip under his radar.

"You're here for work, then?" Keigo keeps digging. It's hard to say with the scars but he knows the other man can't be much older than he is based on his voice.

"Well," Dabi thinks about it and looks back at Keigo. "Not really… It's more like a hobby. But they want me to stay here."

"Are you gonna?" Keigo finishes the cake and wipes his mouth with small napkin from the plate.

The corners of Dabi's lips turn upward again and Keigo's breath hitches – it's such a sly, assholish smile that makes the blond want to jump him. His inappropriate thoughts are interrupted when the raven proclaims: "I haven't decided yet… I gotta say that there some… qualities to the city that make the idea of staying more appealing. Especially ones that I found out only recently."

The turquoise eyes are completely on Keigo and, as he realizes the meaning behind the words, the hunter feels his lips curl in delight at the subtle compliment.

He crosses his legs and leans backwards, into the backrest, tilting his head to the side in clear seduction. "Buy me more cake and I'll show you the real wonders of this city."

He loves the dangerous spark in Dabi's eyes in reaction to those words and how the light amusement changed into raw hunger as the other man stares at him, his eyes glancing down under Keigo's chin.

Then, the bell at the door rings as it's opened the spell is gone. Dabi looks at whoever entered the coffee shop and then at his phone. "As much as I would love that, I'm afraid I have to go for now."

Keigo tries not to feel disappointed but when he takes his own phone and looks at the screen, he realizes that he himself is running late. Of course, other hunters are used to him coming late… but that never saves Keigo from the displeased looks.

That only makes being late better.

"Yeah, same," he murmurs and sighs. He wants to ask the other man his phone number. But despite his flirty behavior sometimes, he actually prefers to be the one seduced than the one doing the seduction. He doesn't like it most of the time as the people are basically simply chasing after him but when he finds someone like Dabi, it's always worth it.

The man stares at him for a second then grins and, for a very short second, Keigo gets a glance at almost surreal sharpness of his teeth before Dabi speaks. "You come here often, yeah?"

For a second, Keigo is all tensed up. He stares at the other man. He is pale but so are a lot of people who Keigo gets in contact with – hunters don't get much daylight, either. The blond has only met a couple of real vampires, not the feral creatures he usually hunts down. No, those were old creatures and there was always something… off about them. It's the uncanny valley effect. Real, old vampires who haven’t gone completely mad with bloodlust focus so much at looking like humans that they just don't and the similarity to human being makes actual human uncomfortable. And while there is something strange about the man sitting opposite man, he doesn't get the uneasy feeling from being in his company or the impression that he only wears human skin.

The young vampires can't control their eyes, the pupils are always red.

And Keigo is pretty sure that going to coffee shops isn't something the old vampires usually do.

Dabi raises his eyebrows and Keigo realizes he still didn't give the man his reply. He quickly babbles: "I mean yeah, my job often forces me to be out in the middle of the night and this is the only place opened at the time."

"Alright," Dabi stands up and Keigo follows the suit. "I guess we will be seeing one another."

Keigo hoped for the exchange of their numbers but there is something about the way Dabi said it that makes him absolutely sure this isn't the last time they are meeting. Keigo zips up his jacket and both of them walk to the counter to pay to Jeff. The bartender still stares at Dabi as if scared of the man. Keigo can't blame him, really. Not everyone has such great… or weird… taste in men like he does.

And even though Keigo is late, he can't force himself to speed up when he realizes that Dabi is walking in the same direction. The man has his hands in his pockets in leisure position and when Keigo stares at him, he stares right back.

"Where are you from?" Keigo asks eventually – he's never been one to shut up for too long.

"Actually," Dabi huffs. "I'm from around here… I just haven't been in the city for a couple of years."

Keigo cocks his eyebrows. "Traveling?" he wonders.

"Yeah, pretty much… I was trying to learn new stuff by traveling with a friend of mine," Dabi says. "Then he died, and I sort of inherited everything from him. This heritage of his is why they invited me to this stupid convention." A mischievous smile appears on the man's lips. "I really love how clearly bothered they all are by my presence, but I'm already here and they can die mad about it."

"Wow," Keigo proclaims with a smile. "You sound like an asshole."

Dabi snickers. "I am. You just don't know how much yet… What about you? You work around here?"

The blond almost laughs. He can't exactly tell Dabi that his job is hunting down vampires. "I work for public safety," he keeps his tone relaxed even though his answer is very undetermined.

He knows that Dabi noticed the caginess when the other man looks down at him curiously. Thankfully, he doesn't ask for details and Keigo is glad. That's also what keeps him from asking exactly what kind of convention Dabi is attending in the city.

They walk side by side to a city square, a place that's most active during the day but right now, there are only a couple of drunk people sitting on the benches with bottle of something unspecified in their hands. There, Keigo makes a step to one direction and Dabi to the other.

The blond points towards the road leading to the outskirt of the city center. "I guess this is where we part our ways?"

"I guess," Dabi echoes, his lips curled into a smile. "Do come to that coffee shop again, maybe one day I'll get to buy you another velvet cake."

"No, thanks, I gotta keep cakes like that to minimum. They go straight to my belly. But you should try it one day, man. Maybe you'll find out sweets are your thing after all."

Dabi's eyes spark with amusement and his eyes dart under Keigo's chin before he looks back into the man's golden eyes. "Sorry, but there is something sweeter that I'd like to try."

Keigo feels shivers run down his spine at the hungry look. If only he didn't have to go to the meeting, this early morning would have a completely different, much more fun turn of events.

"I'll see you around, Dabi," he smiles.

"Yeah, yeah, pigeon," the man waves, returning the smile.

Keigo chuckles – he can't be even mad about being called that.

He turns around and heads out to his destination. He feels those turquoise eyes digging into his back, between his wings. He doesn't look over his shoulder because as much as he feels uneasiness in his belly it's weirdly enjoyable. Keigo could spread his wings and take off, but he doesn't too. There is giddiness from meeting the strange man that's keeping his feet tied the ground.

He and the other hunters always meet in this museum. The owner of the museum knows about their cause and lets them use it for their meetings with the Hunter Commission. Keigo is pretty sure he is one of their patrons thanks to a heartbreaking story of his own, but he never bothered to find out. All of them have heartbreaking pasts. Normal people don't end up being vampire hunters even if they happen to have quirks.

The museum is a tall, wide building on top of the hill. There are stairs leading up to its main entrance from left and right side, they connect to a platform from which more stairs lead up. Its walls are dark gray from the smoke of the busy city has wiped the nice and clean appearance of the building over the years.

The main door is see-through glass and Keigo can see the entrance area – trampled red carpet between pillars leading to other stars and several chairs beyond the cell of the teller and receptionist.

Keigo is about to push the door open when he notices a reflection in the door. A tall person is standing atop of one buildings right behind him. He sees them clearly because their head is obscuring the moon that's setting down. The hunter in him stirs and he quickly turns around, the feathers on his wings ruffling from the adrenaline of possible fight.

When his golden eyes search the area, there is nobody though.

Keigo knows himself and his abilities and he doesn't doubt there was someone there. Ferals are nothing like animals and while they still possess some intelligence, they are not smarter than a wolf, especially in a pack. They make no difference between a hunter and another human – flesh is flesh, blood is blood.

Elders, those with a legacy of ancient blood or the ones that are old themselves on the other hand… Keigo knows that hunters and some covens with the elders have sort of symbiotic relationship. They let them know if there is a vampire who's gone rouge, lost himself to a bloodlust causing a spike of feral activity, and hunters take care of them. They don't want too many ferals bringing attention of normal people to them, those who have no idea what lurks in the shadows of their perfect little worlds.

Keigo knows that the most powerful coven in the city is working with the Hunter Commission. But from time to time, there are the restless vampires who don't think there should be any form of peace between the factions. And from time to time, the hunters get attacked.

Keigo keeps staring at the roof. For a brief moment, he considers the option that Dabi could be a vampire and that he could be following him. It sounds like something these creeps would do. He dismisses the idea – even if it were true, Dabi doesn't strike him like someone stupid. Only a very stupid vampire would meet up with one of the best hunters, flirt with him and then follow him to a meeting of more hunters.

He tells himself that the decision to ignore the possibility of Dabi being dangerous doesn't have anything to do with his self-destructive tendencies or how easy flirting with the man has been.

Keigo gets inside the museum. The guard at the reception looks up at him and half stands up from his chair. When he sees Keigo's face, he relaxes again and sits back down, waving.

Keigo smiles and continues through. The blond goes straight through the entrance area, around the stairs into the backroom. A normal person would probably get lost in the building, but Hawks has been going through ever since he was thirteen. There is only low light on the walls and the carpet here under Keigo's feet could use some cleaning.

The hunter heads to massive door at the end of one hall. The door right next the one he is heading to opens and a woman exits.

"Hawks!" Rumi yells immediately taking the opportunity to bump fist into his shoulder.

Her hair is tied in a tight bun. She smells like sweat and smoke, meaning she probably had to kill other vampires than ferals.

She knows he doesn't like being called his real name.

"Rumi," Keigo returns. "How did the nest go?"

"Easy," she assures him confidently. "Around ten ferals and a normal vamp."

She sounds happy about it and Keigo doesn't blame her for it, but her words are still a reason to frown. "Ten? Don't you think that's more than usual? There is so many ferals of them in and around the city."

Rumi's smile disappears and her features turn into serious expression. "I'm pretty sure that's why they organized this whole early meeting."

Keigo hums in agreement. Rumi takes out an access card from her pocket and presses it into the scanner next to the door. There is a loud click and then it opens. Together, they step in. It looks like typical secret-societies-meeting room. The ceiling is high atop of them with nice, old painting. There are bookshelves, lining up the walls. These are all records from history about the vampires and the covens through the history.

There is a fireplace between two of the bookshelves, but Keigo doesn't remember it ever being used. There is a big, long table in the middle of the room with many chairs. There are currently three more men sitting there and all of them turn around to see who came. At the head of the table is an older man, the member of the Commission, Hanzo Mikao. On his left is Tsunagu Hamakata (whom Keigo and Rumi call BJ when it's only the two of them), staring at Keigo and Rumi with frown between his eyebrows. Still, his frown is nothing in comparison to the man opposite him.

Endeavor is a big man with constant angry expression. Right now, though, he is looking at Keigo and Rumi with expression of someone who is ready to commit murder.

At the other end of the table, there is a giant screen on the wall where Keigo can see others through the video call. Except for Rumi, Keigo isn't on exactly friendly terms with the other hunters. He is aware of his crush on Endeavor but other than that, he simply doesn't care for them.

"Hawks, Miruko," the Commissioner says, impatience clear in his voice. "How very nice of you to finally join us?"

Keigo hears the woman next to him take in a deep breath, ready to tell the guy off but Keigo is faster. With smile too sweet he scoffs and lies: "Oh, we were busy getting rid of actual ferals. I'm so sorry you had to wait here, in the warm cozy room, sipping coffee, waiting for us while we fought the monsters."

The way Mikao's cheeks redden is worth any scolding he might get later.

"Hawks," the president's voice comes from the big screen - the woman is sitting by her desk, sun already high behind her. "Your handler meant no harm, please sit down."

Keigo hates that he has to have a handler. He hates how they call him Hawks. He enjoys the hunt; he grew up on it after all and it was the only thing he knew how to do properly. And when he met Endeavor, he even stopped despising being made to be a hunter that much. But the truth is this man who spends his days listening to radio, watching TV news and drinking coffee, while Hawks spends his night risking life, the man who has probably never seen a feral, let alone a real vampire, has more power over Keigo' life than the blond himself.

Rumi gently brushes her shoulder against Keigo to pull him out of his thoughts. She sits down next to the Best Jeanist. Keigo already made step to follow her without thinking. Too late he realizes this is a missed opportunity to sit down next to Endeavor.

"Thank you all for attending," the president says, looking into one of the many files on her desk. "I organized this early meeting so we can discuss the current events. A new vampire coven has arrived in the country, a powerful but a young one. We gathered some intel and apparently its leader is currently in your location, Endeavor."

The woman looks directly at the camera. Endeavor, unsurprisingly, doesn't say anything.

The president clears her throat nervously. "The allied coven in your city is aware of their presence in city, they were the ones who gave us the first information, but according to their customs of hospitality, they had to accept this… visit from the young coven and before they breaks any rules, their hands are tied and our coven can't do anything about them."

There are many things Keigo doesn't understand about vampires. He knows them, he just doesn't get it. The most confusing are probably their traditions and behavior regarding other covens. They always want to stay on friendly or at least neutral terms with other covens no matter what. Keigo doesn't think he could ever do anything like that although he supposes it makes sense. It can't be good to have someone who will live for centuries angry at you. And vampires always try to keep others alive unless absolutely necessary.

It has a lot to do with the fact that actual turning takes time and it still doesn't have to work properly. If it's too soon or messy, ferals happen. And ferals want food too. And they always create more ferals when they are done eating which exclusively means killing.

As much as vampires hate it, they need humans.

"So, that's what's behind all these new ferals?" Rumi asks.

"We believe so. We need to speak with representative of this new coven and eliminate the threat. Whether using peace talks or with eliminating the coven. While we are gathering information about this coven, we ask you and your handler to be careful. If there are any back-up needed, Edgeshot is ready to head over to aid you. And if the new coven breaks any of the rules, our allies will assist us in putting them down."

Keigo can't help but feel a bit underwhelmed. Surely, a new vampire coven is always bad news but all this fuss was just to tell them they have to wait for more instructions and to be careful. All while Keigo could have been in his bed and maybe not alone.

He sighs, not even bothering to hide his annoyance, places his elbow on the table in front of him and rests his chin in his palm while his handler and the president do most of the talking.

Dabi knew that coming back to his hometown would be a bother but he didn't have much of a choice after his maker died. He was still officially part of the coven even if he was mostly traveling and hunting down the hunters.

Still, meeting the rest of Dabi's new-found coven was satisfying. Or at least Shigaraki's reaction to him. He looked so angry that someone like him carried seal of one of the oldest vampire bloodlines and was its last member.

Damn, just thinking about how the other vampire was seething with rage and irritation is enough to bring smile to Dabi's lips. And now that Hawks is not there to see him, he can actually do so showing his teeth, the long and sharp fangs.

Thinking of Hawks... Dabi was staying simply because it was making Shigaraki angry until now. But the hunter made being in the city interesting. Dabi doesn't blame him for not noticing what's right in front of him - most vampires would never think about going to a coffee shop, they are too snobby for that. But talking to him was surprisingly fun, definitely more fun than anything Dabi has done in years. It was only spoiled when Hawks introduced himself and Dabi put the big red wings with the nickname together.

The smart thing would have been to find quickly some kind of excuse and walk away immediately. However, Dabi couldn't make himself to do that.

Dabi scoffs, he is currently heading towards the coven's residence where he's been staying at (much to Shigaraki's displeasure). It's the opposite direction from where Hawks has been going. Dabi has the urge to follow the little hunter but the sun is coming up and while he knows very well what it's like to get burned, he doesn't want to risk the daylight. Not to mention it's been a few days since he's fed.

He's only walked a couple of steps when he feels something in the air. Presence of other vampires isn't strange in this city - one of the most powerful coven' residents here, after all. But vampires are still territorial creatures and presence of each coven feels... different. The old, cursed magic runs through their veins instead of real life, all the same at the core but each coven different.

That's how Dabi knows this vampire is not of his coven. And, usually, the raven could not give a damn about another vampire. Except this one is in the area he's last seen Hawks.

A smile grows on his lips and he reaches for his coat, unzipping it down to his chest just so his necklace can be visible.

One would think that seal of one of the oldest vampire lineages would look fancy, at least a ruby or a diamond. Instead it's a simple old silver coin with barely visible vulture, worn out by time, on a simple thin leather string. It looks like something that could be easily broken or torn but the magic in the little thing is stronger than most of vampires these days.

Dabi almost feels sorry for never asking his maker about their lineage. Although, since he didn't care for their coven either or any of the traditional vampire bullshit, he supposes his maker didn't know much either. Or simply didn't care.

Dabi doesn't touch it because he misses his maker or because he wants to feel his legacy. He only wants to use it.

He isn't an expert on vampire magic and definitely not someone subtle. But since it's quiet night and there aren't many people who could notice him. They can still see him as he runs faster than any human should be able to, but he makes himself sink into background in their minds.

He knows he's been detected before he climbs up the building easily. Whoever the vampire is though, he doesn't run. Dabi isn't expert for the hospitality thing but he is pretty sure if he ran, he could hunt him down and nobody could call him out for that. Why would he run if he had no reason to do so, right?

The raven jumps over the edge of the building. The other vampire is already turned towards him. It's a tall man, a bit broader than Dabi himself. He is wearing normal clothes, thank god, black pants and a dress shirt of the same color. Atop of the shirt is dark green jacket. The most noticeable is the black surgical mask on his face, though.

His appearance is strange and it’s not just the mask.

Dabi smiles, deliberately showing off his teeth and puts his hands into his pockets again before he preaches: "Now, this is why everyone thinks vampires are fucking creeps and stalkers."

The other vampire is all tensed up a deep frown forming between the man's eyebrows as if he was getting ready for a fight. In normal conversation, that wouldn't tell Dabi much but with vampire... he can tell this one is a young one, just as he is.

Golden eyes, different shade than Hawks', glance to Dabi's neck, to the coin and it has precisely the effect Dabi thought it would. All the fight intentions disappear from the other vampire's body and he forces his posture to relax. "Oh, you must be of Shigaraki's coven."

"Yeah," Dabi confirms. "And you must be one of our... guests? You do know that these hunters have a deal with us, right?"

"But we don't have any deal with them," the man clearly smiles under the mask scratching the side of his head - there is a big golden ring on his right hand with a ruby. Now, that was a clear indicator of vampire lineage.

"You still can't hunt," Dabi warns. "This is our territory and these hunters happen to be inside it. Trust me, I understand the want to hunt down a someone who is clearly much stronger than you're. But if you wanna hunt, you gotta ask Shigiraki first."

Anger flashes through the other vampire's eyes at the implications that any of the hunter down there could be stronger than he is. However, he quickly pulls himself together and tilts his head, narrowing his eyes: "Vampires like you make me sick. There shouldn't be any deal with hunters."

"But there are," Dabi tries not to sound as bitter as he feels. "And nobody wants to break it. So, be so kind and fuck off."

For a second, it looks like he won't and Dabi is hopeful. Then, the vampire raises his hands. "Of course. Thank you for letting me know about the possibility to hunt with Shigaraki's approval, Mr..."

Dabi raises his eyebrows but makes no effort to introduce himself. He won't be the first one from the two of them to do so. When the other vampire realizes that he, clearly seething with anger, backs away and jumps off the roof.

The raven stays at the rooftop for a few more minutes, until the presence of the other vampire disappears, staring at the building of museum the other guy had to be watching. If the hunters are truly meeting up there, he wonders what they are discussing. He scoffs at the idea of them talking about new ways to put a stake through vampires' hearts. Then, remembering that the sun will soon be up, he jumps down the building as well.

Chapter End Notes

> If you made it here, thank you so much for reading!

> As always, you can find me on twitter or tumblr!
> Also, do you know who the other vampire is?

## Chapter 2

Chapter Notes

> I know it's technically turn to update NPTG but I really wanna wait for Hawks' name reveal even if I don't know that I'll use it in the next chapter.

> So, I decided to update this fic!

> I also wanted to thank you for so many kudos you all left and for the comments, thank you so much! I really didn't expect this fic to get over 70 kudos after just one chapter! You guys are amazing! Thank you so much!

> Also, for this chapter, I will leave some trigger warnings at the end notes...

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Keigo is relieved when the meeting is over. He and Rumi are sent to deal with another feral nest. Dealing with them is easier when they know in advance that they are there – they just wait for sunrise and then strike. Unfortunately, usually they are only informed from their handler that they could be in certain area and it's their job to find them and exterminate them. Which is why they have to go during night.

By the time Keigo and Rumi get home, they are both tired and need to sleep. They live together – they both know just how dangerous living alone in their profession can be. And even if Rumi claims that Keigo made her move in with him, he knows she enjoys it.

Their house is at the edge of the city center, so they never have to go too far if they want to go out, shopping or grab a quick dinner. Everything is close enough.

It's a house Keigo inherited from his parents. At first, he wanted to sell it because there are some bad memories bound to the place but… the memories are binding him to the place. And even though Keigo doesn't consider himself a sentimental person, he can't let himself just forget and leave. There are just some things that shouldn't be forgotten, even if it would be better and healthier for Keigo.

The house has a small garden that neither Keigo neither Rumi can find time and will to attend to, so it's only a simple green grass and a few wildflowers. The house itself could contain a small family – it doesn't have a second floor but it's still enough that both Keigo and Rumi have their own bedrooms and a spare guess room. There is a garage for cars on the left side of the house and a pathway leading towards it. Usually, only Rumi uses the car.

The house is paint in plain white color with black roof. The main door is see-through from the inner side. Keigo and Rumi walk over there.

Rumi didn't want to live here with him at first but when her landlord kicked her out, she accepted Keigo's offer for a place to stay and she is still staying to this day. Keigo is pretty sure she is not searching for another place to live either.

They walk through the living room on the left, small space with only a couch, a chair under the window and TV on the wall in front of them with bookshelves under it. They go through to the small kitchen corner. Keigo, who is kind of a coffee junkie, knows that the last dose has already left his body and he is sleepy enough to only drink a glass of water before he heads to his bedroom. Rumi stays there, digging through the fridge to make herself a proper breakfast.

Keigo's bedroom is directly opposite the main door, at the end of the entrance hall. It's a small room but he doesn't mind as long as the house has high ceilings. Only thanks to that was Keigo able to get himself a bunk bed without the bottom. It's big and sturdy enough for two people to be sleep there or do… some other stuff. Keigo tried that as soon as he got the bed. Under the bed, there is desk with Keigo's laptop and a small bookshelf and on the other wall is his big wardrobe even though his room looks like there is more of his clothes is just lying around than there is in the wardrobe.

Keigo sighs in relief when he is in the safety of his room and takes off his gloves and jacket, letting them drop to the floor. He walks to his window and shuts the blinds before he lets his wins carry him to the top of his bed. His feathers drop around him as he's taking the rest of the clothes off until he is wearing only his underwear and necklace with a swallow, and he nests himself under two blankets. He pulls them as close as he can, lying partially on his stomach, partially on his side and closes his eyes.

He can hear Rumi cooking in kitchen and the low music of a radio she is listening to. Keigo falls asleep almost immediately but just when he starts to dream properly, about turquoise eyes and big hands, there is a knock on his door.

Keigo stares at the ceiling for a second. Another knock

"You awake, pigeon?" Rumi sounds as sleepy as Keigo feels.

The blond reaches for his phone and finds out that what felt like only a couple of minutes of sleep has actually been several hours.

"Yeah, I'm awake!"

"I just got a call from Hanzo," Rumi says through the door. "They found another nest and want you to take care of it. I'd join you but he said they are on a track for another one and they want me to be ready to go there."

Keigo runs his palm over his face. Usually, they get at least a day between hunts, but Keigo supposes that since yesterday's ferals weren't hard to deal with, he shouldn't complain. Commission is also paying his bills, so…

"Sure, I'll take care of it!" Keigo calls through the door.

He jumps down from his bed and starts trying to find his pants in the mess of his room.

"Cool, I'm sending you the address now," Rumi hums through the door and, soon enough, Keigo's phone vibrates with the message. He puts on the same black pants and jacket that has most of his gear hidden.

Thankfully, he doesn't have to carry around too many weapons. His quirk is good enough to deal with ferals and low vampires. If he were to kill an old one, he knows that a strike through heart or decapitation wouldn't be enough. That's where a symbol of faith comes to play. Along with matches and one or two gas cans. Three if the vampire is strong enough.

If it's only a nest, though, Keigo is sure that his wings will be enough. And even if he met an actual vampire with semi-functional brain – Keigo can keep him incapacitated long enough to actually get away, get help, or get a gas can.

When he leaves his room, the sun is already going down. Keigo loves winter, it's his favorite season – he loves how cold fresh air fills his lungs, how the snow seems to glow when moonlight washes over it, but he also hates how short the days are. It always means more work, more hunts, more death.

Keigo wraps a scarf around his neck, puts goggles on his eyes and covers his ears with earmuffs.

When he leaves his room, Rumi is sitting on the couch in the living room, playing a video game wearing only sweatpants and undershirt. Keigo sighs when he sees how heavily it's snowing outside. On the other hand, it's a nice reminder that Christmas are close. Even though Keigo will probably still be going hunting, at least he and Rumi can have a few days spending not only killing ferals vampires but also baking gingerbread.

Keigo waves Rumi goodbye and leaves the house. The snow is cracking softly under his feet until he spreads his wings and takes off. It's always a so freeing when he feels the wind sliding under his feathers as he easily flies. Even with snow landing on them, even when the wind is too strong. Keigo never had trouble flying, no matter the weather.

This nest he's been sent to is near the river, in the poorer area of the town. Keigo knows many homeless people live under the bridge or in the old tunnels under it. Which is why it's such a popular hunting ground for vampires. They still need to eat, even if they have a deal with the hunters. And who else to pick than those people that won't be missed if they disappear suddenly by their families or by society.

Keigo tries not to think about, but it always makes his stomach twist uncomfortably.

The sun is still up, and the traffic is still heavy on the bridge. The river is wide here, the bridge long. The side Keigo is headed to used to be the richest part of the town since gold used to be mined there. Then, the gold run out and all that was left there from the town build on gold were crumbling buildings where nobody wants to live because it's too far away from the factory district with actual job opportunities.

All that's left there are shafts and tunnels from all the mining and many places people don't to build their houses upon because the ground could open under their houses any time.

Keigo hates that part of town and not only because he knows vampires go there pretty often. Even though he does enjoy the hunt, going into the tunnels where the feral nests usually are is not for him. His wings bump into walls too often and he knows that there isn't really a fast way out. Outside of buildings, he can always fly away. Vampires might be fast but those who can actually fly are the exceptions. Very old exceptions.

The river is mostly frozen at this time of year. Keigo takes a look at his phone, making sure he is at the right spot, before lets his wings relax slightly, floating slowly down. He lands on the riverbank. There is a path from stones going by the river that's covered in grass every summer but right now is hidden under the fresh snow.

Keigo shakes his wings to get the snow off them. He takes only a couple of steps to get directly under the bridge. There are several worn-out tents there. Keigo can't imagine there actually being much warmer than it's outside. The place looks empty at the moment though.

Keigo walks past the few tents, heading directly to the wall of the bridge. There is a barred door with a thick chain and lock leading into the sewerage system and to the old tunnels and mining shafts from there. That's where Keigo is headed. Over the last three years, Keigo has been here at least four times. Ferals always find a way inside. And Keigo always tears the chain off with his feathers.

He knows it's as dangerous for the homeless people inside as it is outside but during winter... he supposes after he gets rid of the ferals, they will at least have a place to go for a couple of weeks before the officials of the city take a notice and close up the place again.

Keigo takes one of his feathers, presses it into one of the chain links. A loud crack fills the calm air, then the chain clinks as it falls to the ground.

The blond stands in front of the open sewer tunnel for a second, golden eyes staring into the complete darkness. He shakes off the uneasy feeling and takes off his goggles and earmuffs. He puts them into his jacket and pulls out his head flashlight in its stead. He knows he looks ridiculous but it's better to look funny than dead. The stream of light removes some of the heavy weight of fear from his chest.

The hunter steps inside the darkness. The walls around him are in oval shape and the air inside feels just a touch colder than outside. What is wet during the summer is icy in the winter and Keigo feels the light layer of ice under his feet crack with each step he takes.

Eventually, he decides to spread his wings just as much as he can without them bumping into the walls and removes all of his weight from the ground, levitating in the air. After only a few meters, he gets to the rusty railing and a ladder leaving to the actual sewers.

The water there is actually warmer than outside, so it never really freezes unless it's a truly bad winter and the running of it makes Keigo just a bit calmer.

He leaves one of his small feathers at the end of the tunnel he came from. There is a reason why he is always picked for the mission inside the tunnels or the sewers and it's not for his skills but for his ability not to get lost. He always keeps small feathers under rocks at each turn of tunnel he is coming from, so he knows his way back.

Keigo lets his wings carry him down from the ladder. His feet never touch the ground. The actual sewers are higher than the entrance which is something Keigo is grateful for. He still gets claustrophobic feeling but at least he knows he has space to maneuver in case of a battle.

He continues his way through the sewers. Trying to listen to any sounds that would reassemble a feral nest. The water is running quietly next to him in the sewer. He tries not to think about the fact that several years ago, there was a man who got lost who got lost down there and never walked out again.

The time always passes slower during the hunts where Keigo doesn't know where exactly his prey is and today is not an exception. The only sounds that make him company is the flow of the dirty water next to him and occasional squeak of a rat. What feels like long several hours must be only a one or maybe two. He goes through the tunnels, some of which are too tight for him to fly through. Those are the times when he is listening to very tight for any sound as he is trying to squeeze through metal bars and under them once.

Then, he finds the nest.

However, it's not thanks to the sounds ferals usually make in the darkness. Keigo floats down from one of the tunnels, ignoring the rusty ladder. He thinks he must be at the brink of the sewers where, if he goes just a bit further, he will get into the old mining tunnels. The nest is placed in a huge area with big waterfall and wide canalization flow. There is a big area between the tunnel Keigo came from and another tunnel, presumably for the personnel that might come here if the place gets clogged.

In one of the corners are dirty, torn clothes with drier blood. Keigo is just reaching into his pocket to pull out a small phial with blood to lure the creatures back to their nest when he notices something. He frowns and leans down, his gloved hand touching the powdery material on the clothes. The frown between his eyebrows deepens when he realizes that these are the ferals. Or their remains anyway.

Confusion fills Keigo's heart. Commission would know if any other hunter would come here to kill the creatures. They may be lazy; they may be always risking lives which are not their own, but they always make their research and they never make hunters waste their time.

The only other options are vampires themselves taking care of it which is something they rarely want to do. They always say that ferals which were created by other vampires than those of their coven are not their issue. They don't want to get out of their way to actually, help hunters other than five them information about presence of other vampires which are danger for their own territory. Keigo is sure if there weren't any hunters, they would actually intervene. At the moment, though, with the deal with hunters, such deeds are below them.

Keigo reaches for the phial again and spills the blood on the ground.

There is a barely audible crack of ice somewhere behind him.

"That's such a dirty trick, hunter."

Even before the person spoke, Keigo was standing up, his wings spread in aggressive posture, slightly curled in front of him and two his primary feathers got into his hands.

He is looking around in the direction he thinks the voice was coming from but it's hard with the echo of the tall, closed space. He doesn't panic, though, and he is systematic in the way he is looking around, his ears listening to any kind of sound that's not water.

Then, the hunter hears a quiet click from up top. He quickly looks to the small waterfall. There are metal bars over there, the water going through then and a man leaning on it from the other side. The click was his golden ring pressing against the metal.

It should look funny - a grown-ass man climbing atop of the bars, his expensive looking shoes on the bars above the water, his hands covered in surgical gloves holding onto them as well. The man's face was hidden by a funny-looking mask as well, one resembling those weird plague doctors from dark ages.

But he doesn't look funny. His golden eyes, a shade darker than Keigo's own, are too wide, glowing ominously in the dark, the grip on the bars strong enough that Keigo can actually see the metal bend just from the grip.

The normal clothes, the dark green jacket, the black pants, everything completely clean despite their dirty surroundings – it feels wrong.

Keigo can feel the power the vampire wields, and the air is filled with familiar charge and Keigo's feels just a bit sleepy. It's almost cute how the vampire thinks he can charm Keigo.

Unfortunately, the blonde doesn't feel to be in the position to test his luck either. He would have to be precise and lucky with each of his strikes to defeat the vampire, eventually. But all it would take the vampire would be one good strike at him, to take care of the one small bulb and Keigo's life would fade with the light. Of all places to meet an actual, powerful vampire... he has to do it in the middle of sewers.

And something tells Keigo the vampire knows that very well.

If he survives, Keigo will have a long conversation with his handler about this.

"I mean," Keigo smiles at the vampire charmingly. "As long as it works, am I right?"

He doesn't know why he's trying to fool him - his heart is racing in his chest and the vampire can definitely hear it as well as smell Keigo's fear.

The vampire starts to tap the metal bar with his ringed finger in steady, calculated rhythm. When he speaks, it's in calm, slow voice, almost like a gentleman: "Hunter, can I confide in you about something I don't understand? I never truly comprehended why you are the one called hunters. I met so many like you and they always die just as easily as if they are nothing but the little helpless children which got caught with candy from strangers. No matter the fancy code-names you use, or how powerful you think you are, quirks or quirk-less... Your cute nickname is Hawks, isn't it? It doesn'T really matter, though, because whatever you make yourself believe, there is a place for you in the food-chain of the world. It's called the prey."

"Wow," Keigo huffs out a laugh, all of his feathers ruffled, ready for any attack. "That's pretty rude. Are you one of those guys who loves to hear himself talk?"

Anger flashes through the vampire's eyes and Keigo feels a sense of accomplishment.

Then, the vampire chuckles, it's soft, almost gentle sound. Not an evil, creepy laugh from the movies, no it's cute. Which makes it all the creepier.

When the sound of his chuckling dies, he rests the lower part of his mask on the metal bar in front of him and exclaims loudly: "Oh, you are funny! I guess I won't kill you... not right away anyway. No, blood bond sounds like much more fun, what do you say?"

A cold shiver runs down Keigo's spine and fear clutches his chest so much he can't breathe for a second.

And the vampire notices. He doesn't press his body into the bars exactly, but he does lean closer, the golden eyes shining in the darkness. He cackles softly: "Your fear smells so good it even beats the shit beneath us, little hunter. I'm so glad you know what a blood bond is. The last 'hunter' who went after me didn't. Can you imagine his surprise? And I made him say all the things she feared and then I made them happen. That lovely smell of yours and pretty face makes me wanna do the same things to you."

Keigo only a second to notice something moving at the tunnel entrance before another vampire, much bigger than the one at the waterfall, jumps at him from the shadows. But even with his vampire speed, Keigo is faster. He spreads his wings and flies backwards; towards the tunnel he came from. He sends some of his feathers to pin the newly arrived vampire to the ground, making sure to pierce is heart. A horrible shriek sounds through the sewers but Keigo knows the monster is not dead yet.

But he doesn't have time to finish the vampire off. He hears metal being shred.

He doesn't think he's ever flied as quickly as he does now, into the dark tunnel. Only to find another vampire in front of him. He's smaller than his companion but when he sees Keigo, it hisses at him and swipes at him with his claws. Another shriek fills the air as he does a full twist in the air and sewers his hands from his body before going back into his flying position.

He has to keep his eyes in front of him, to be on track and not run into anything and he focuses his sense to locate the small feathers he left behind for his way. One slip and he is a dead man or worse. He can hear the vampires only a short distance behind him, howling with their little hunt song of bloodlust.

Keigo barely stops himself from changing his way fast enough when the metal bars in one of the tunnels appear in front of him. He lowers his body to the ground and slides under the metal rods. A hiss escapes his lips when one of the rods tears through his clothes and scratches his shoulder. It's not a deep wound but the hungry howls behind him intensifies.

His heart is pounding in his ears when he bounces back into the flight again. He hears a loud book behind him as the bars he just had to slip through are destroyed.

He turns to the right and long, strong fingers wrap themselves around his neck. He is helpless to the surprised, fearful gasp that escapes him when they tighten. There will be bad bruises on his neck as they squeeze his windpipe, shutting off any air he could take. The flashlight on his head gives him the perfect view at the creature's fangs. However, before the vampire can cause any serious damage or reach for Keigo's flashlight, the hand around his neck burns, it shrieks in pain and then some more, when several of Keigo's feathers dig into the gray skin, literally tearing the hand off the man's arm as couple of his primary feathers pin the man down.

Keigo knows he is using too many of them, but he still has enough reason in himself to know he is not thinking exactly straight, that his survival instinct took over. But if it gets him fly to the exit again, he can't be even mad about it. The other vampires are still wild on his back.

Until he's just a few tunnels away when he sees the tight spot in the wall he barely squeezed through before.

He forces the panic down into his belly. He knows if he panics, he won't get through. He looks towards the howling vampires behind him as he presses, shoulders first, into the tight spot in the wall. The vampire who was talking to him is staying behind, touching the stony sewer wall. He directs his feathers towards them while he keeps some on himself as he makes them push him through the spot.

His chest, thighs and shoulders get more bruised, but he makes it through. He summons his feathers back and there is a very loud boom and the tunnel behind him collapses.

As fast as he can, he flies away, the rumbling almost deafening.

His body slams into the metal door leading out of the sewer and he flies as fast as he can up, into the level with the bridge before he turns around to stare at the sewer entrance.

The sun is going down but it's still there, even if hidden behind snowy clouds.

He knows some vampires, very powerful ones are able to walk outside if the sun is not directly beaming on them. It weakens them a great deal, but they can do it.

This vampire stays at the door, protected by the darkness, and golden meets golden and for several seconds, they are simply staring at one another. The sewer complex behind the vampire has collapsed on the left side, showing the hunter the vampire's power.

Keigo's breathing is so labored, so hard and fast, that his chest actually hurts. Keigo feels relief washing over him in almost unbearable waves, adrenaline still going wild through him. During all his time hunting, he doesn't think he's been knocking on death's door as much as just a couple of minutes ago.

He's never felt more alive.

The vampire eventually disappears back into the sewer.

Keigo keeps flying in the same spot for several more minutes, until his breathing evens out.

His whole body is trembling from the shock. He doesn't want to land on the solid ground at the moment, still too terrified to get anywhere near there. Instead, he turns around and flies to the other side of the river. He lands on one of the tall, office buildings and bends down, placing his palms on his thighs, breathing heavily. His heart is still racing, and he is trying to stop shaking. He hates small spaces and being there with a group of vampires who were trying to chase him down definitely didn't help.

He eventually stops shaking from the adrenaline and relief and starts to tremble with anger. He wants to take his phone and call his handler right now and tell him his piece of mind for sending him into a place like that. But he knows better than to call people angry. He is still trying to come down from the shock. He looks at his shoulder. The bleeding almost stopped by now and the small wound is barely visible with Keigo's dark clothes. He knows that he will be bruised all over.

All Keigo wants to do is to call the Commission, tell them to fuck off and head home. But he knows he would regret it later. Firstly, because at the end of the day someone has to go and kill vampires, so why it shouldn't be Keigo who's been gifted with magnificent quirk for that? Second, if he went home and Rumi would still be there, she would see him like this. And she would get angry.

Keigo gulps. It's not snowing as much as it was before but it's still cold and the night is coming down.

He quickly takes off the flashlight from his head, puts it into his jacket and pulls out goggles and earmuffs. He flies away from the building and as quickly as he can, he flies over to the area of the city where is the greenest.

When he gets there, the streetlights are on, the sun is down. There are many people still on the street but none of them pay too much attention to him.

He walks into his favorite coffee shop. Jeff is working his shift again but since it's too early in the evening, he doesn't have time to study yet and serves a short line of customers.

Keigo feels slightly calmer around other people. He doesn't know how powerful exactly that vampire is, but he is clearly powerful enough to have coven of at least a couple of other vampires. He could be powerful enough to hypnotize all these people here. It's hard, the more people the harder challenge for the vampire, as well as when they do something that just doesn't sit well with them, something normal human wouldn't do, they start to notice. That's the reason vampires have to lure their prey into dark alleys.

When it's finally Keigo's turn to order, he tells Jeff his usual but this time with lots of caramel syrup as well. He thinks sugar will help with the cold dread that's still settled in his belly. His usual spot in the corner is free so Keigo sits down there. Nobody looks at him too much and he is trying really hard to cover the forming bruises on his neck with his scarf.

When Jeff comes to his table to give him the big mug, Keigo thanks him and finally takes off his gloves to wrap his cold fingers around the hot mug, trying to absorb as much heat as he can. After he takes first sip of the awfully sweet liquid, he feels some of the dread disappear from him.

He is no coward and he likes to think he doesn't fear death. But when the vampire started talking about not killing him but about blood bonds, in a place where Keigo would surely lose a fight...

He takes in a deep breath and looks out of the window. The shadows of the trees in the park look darker now.

When the blond feels like he's calmed down enough, he pulls out a phone. He won't call the Commission. Instead, he sends a long text describing what's just happened to him, tries to give them as much details as he can about the vampires. It's very long text and it would be easier to just call. But that would be also harder. And he doesn't want them to ask for now.

He notices someone approaching just when he is putting his phone down on the table. There is a stranger mixture of feelings inside him when he realizes it's Dabi from yesterday. On one hand, he would prefer to be alone until he would feel like himself again, on the other, he desperately craves company that would help him fill the silence. And if it's someone who doesn't know Keigo all that well, it's only for the better.

The man is wearing long black coat, torn in several places, with high collar as yesterday, covering the lower half of his face where the purple, wrinkled skin is. He is wearing leather pants which is something Keigo would appreciate greatly if only he was in different mind-space right now.

The raven is holding a small cup of coffee in one hand and plate with chocolate cake in the other.

Keigo makes himself smile cockily but the smile feels stiff on his lips. "I didn't expect to see you so soon."

Dabi smiles but his, although more a sneer, loos genuine. He places the plate with the cake in front of Keigo. "Yeah, neither did I. You look like shit, though. Who did such a number on you?"

Dabi's eyes glance from the blond's shoulder to his neck. Keigo stiffs at the words. His first instinct is to reach for his neck and cover it more with the scarf. He doesn't do that because he knows it's already been noticed, and he already feels weak.

Keigo's smile is at least somehow true this time, though. "Is this the part where I tell you that I fell down the stairs as an explanation of something more sinister?"

Dabi doesn't smile and Keigo doesn't know why he expected him to. The turquoise eyes dig into Keigo passively as he waits for the hunter to continue.

The blond rubs the back of his neck. "It was nothing, really. You know how I said I work in public safety, yeah? I ran into some troubles."

A spark flashes through Dabi's eyes but before Keigo can actually identify the emotion, it's gone. The other man sits opposite him putting his coffee in front of himself. He smiles charmingly. "Can I assume the other guy looks worse?"

Keigo laughs and shakes his head. "Unfortunately, no."

"Fuck, then I guess at least I made the right choice of getting you more cake."

Keigo raises his eyebrows and eyes the cake - unlike with the red velvet, he's had this one before and it's really good, sweeter. Somehow, though, he almost misses the first one Dabi got for him. The thought he put into the choice and how good it actually tasted.

However, Keigo has never been a picky eater. Even if he didn't originally plan to buy anything to eat since his stomach was in knots when he got inside, Dabi's company brings some serenity into the air around Keigo and he finally take a deep breath.

He pulls the plate closer and pretends not to notice the way Dabi's lips curls when he does so.

"Are you trying to make me fat?" Keigo raises his eyebrows as he digs the fork into the chocolate.

Dabi chuckles throwing his hands in the air. "Yes, you discovered my evil plan. What are you gonna do about it?"

"Well, first and most importantly, I'm gonna eat this delicious cake," Keigo proclaims. "And then we will see."

Dabi smiles and watches him eat while he sips his own coffee. Keigo tries not to moan when he gets the first taste of the cake. Dabi is in the same sitting position he was yesterday, looking out of the window. The ankle lets Keigo see the strong line of his jaw even under the scars.

Keigo wonders what they would feel under his fingers.

He swallows down the mouthful and asks, mostly to distract himself from undressing the man across him with his eyes: "So, how is that convention of yours doing?"

Dabi laughs and looks at him with amusement. "I'm still annoying the dude who called in this convention so I would say perfectly."

Keigo feels his own laugh escaping his throat. "You really do sound like an asshole."

The other man huffs. "That's one of the kindest things anyone has ever told me."

Keigo snorts loudly. "Are you like winner of the Asshole Award or something?"

"Thankfully, I have other qualities."

"Oh, you do? Sorry, I know I only know you for a short time, but I have yet to see any those." Keigo loves the way Dabi narrows his eyes in playful danger. Talking to him, the teasing, made Keigo feel as if he was playing with a large tiger who just happened to be in a good mood for the game.

"You just wait," the other man winks. "I'm a real charmer."

Keigo bursts out laughing before putting on a fake serious expression and teases some more: "Oh, sorry, that wasn't a joke?"

Dabi chuckles and takes sip of his coffee before his expression shifts - the smile is still on his lips, but he stares at Keigo as if he is a secret that he wants to unwrap. "Can I ask you something?"

The blond watches the other man curiously and tilts his head slightly to the side. "Sure. But that doesn't mean I will answer."

The raven's smile lopsided: "Is there a reason why you not only look like shit but also smell like it?"

Keigo immediately feels his ears heat up in the embarrassment. It makes sense, of course, he spent the last few hours in the sewer after all, but he honestly didn't think someone would notice since he didn't even get wet.

It's so humiliating to be here with Dabi of all people since Keigo is trying to be charming enough for the other man to let him into his pants. He wants to quickly drink the rest of his coffee and just go to take a shower until he rubs every trace of the smell and memory.

His panic must be visible because Dabi laughs before saying in reassuring tone: "Don't worry too much about, I just got sensitive nose, is all. I don't think anyone else here noticed."

It's not as comforting as Dabi probably wants it to be - Keigo doesn't care about the other people here, after all.

"It's still pretty embarrassing," he admits. "I honestly just wanna go, take a shower and then maybe continue with our little talk."

The turquoise eyes almost as if glow for a second and the man leans slightly to place his elbow on the table between them. "Well, why don't we go then?"

And Keigo immediately feels sparks going across his spine from excitement. It's a clear invitation even if Dabi's eyes weren't digging into him so hungrily. And the hunter feels like a prey for the second time today, except this time, he absolutely wouldn't mind being hunted down and savored.

Still, he knows he can't go home yet because Rumi could be there and there was no way she would let him go again after she would see the state, he is in. Also, he doesn't think it's a good idea to invite himself into the other man's bedroom since this is technically only their second meeting. Not to mention there wasn't even a proper date.

"I'm sorry," he apologizes sincerely. "But after everything today, I don't feel like it?"

Dabi's lips curl again, his voice is a purr. "Not even if I promise I won't bite?"

Keigo gulps but, despite everything that has happened today, it's not in fear or in discomfort. It's because, after everything that happened today, having a boner in the coffee shop would be the cherry on a top of his humiliation.

He can't find the right words to say and after a few seconds, Dabi seems to take his silence completely wrong: "I'm sorry if that was out of the line."

"Nah, it was..." Keigo clears his throat when he doesn't know how to end that sentence. "I just really don't feel it today. Too much of a shit day, no pun intended."

Dabi laughs. "You still didn't tell me what exactly you've been up to."

"That's true, I didn't," Keigo nods and digs into his cake again, not bothering to elaborate. Thankfully, Dabi doesn't dig anymore.

Keigo peacefully finishes his cake and coffee and then thanks Jeff when the man comes to collect the dirty dishes. Keigo orders tea while Dabi tells him he's good.

"So, when are you leaving the city?" Keigo asks in the end. He doesn't know the other man too well and while sleeping with him would be nice, he wouldn't mourn or anything if he decided to leave.

"Still not decided," Dabi shrugs and leans against the backrest again - his shoulders and chest open as if in invitation. "I think I might stay longer in the end - I told you it's pretty fun to bother the guy who is in charge. I guess until I get bored of it, I'm good."

Keigo's curiosity spikes and even though he knows he has no right to ask this since he revealed so little about his own job, he wonders: "What kind of convention are you going anyway?"

Dabi seems to think about the question for a second but his eyes never leave Keigo. The hunter can see him considering and his own curiosity as well as slight suspicion. He remembers yesterday when Dabi grinned once and showed a bit too much teeth. Keigo almost wants to ask him to show them to him but if Dabi is actually just a person, also someone Keigo actually really like to sleep with, that would be a bad move.

The raven eventually speaks in calm voice: "Well, since my friend died, I sort of got all things from him, yeah? Including share at this company. I couldn't give a fuck about the company, really, but when I came in and this guy treated me like a scum I just couldn't help myself and started to question their ways at the meetings where I have every right to attend and this dude, the leader of this company, is always getting so pissed but he can't throw me out so... I'm just here I guess."

Keigo thinks. If Dabi is a vampire, what should Keigo do. Well, the first and probably the most obvious thing is not to sleep with him which is something Keigo can do despite what many might think. The second would be to report him to the Commission, his appearance and his powers (which he doesn't even know yet) because even if they struck a deal with one of the local covens, they still don't have details on all its members or even the exact number of them.

But Keigo knows he wouldn't do that. He doesn't share the sentiment of hatred towards vampires that most of his colleagues has.

His traitorous mind supplies him a memory of him sitting on the kitchen counter which his parents never allowed him to do while a tall woman whose name Keigo never found out is making him cocoa, humming a sweet tune, a lullaby which was another thing his parents never let him. Because he wasn't a normal child, because he was special – he didn't need those things. No sitting on kitchen counter. No cocoas for him. No lullabies.

A chocked, gurgling sound before the dying word: 'Hawks...'

He remembers his heart beating hard in his chest as he glanced to the side, into the living room and watching with horrifying fascination the blood soaking into the wool carpet, the scarlet corrupting the white. A bloody arm smacked against the floor in desperation as the body is still trying to crawl somewhere from behind the couch. More gurgling sounds.

Another hand, cold but more alive, took his much smaller hand and Keigo looked up into at the woman as he was handing him a warm cup into his small hands. When he takes it, the woman smiles, her lips red curled in a smile kinder than his mother has ever given him. The words she speaks are soft but filled with power: 'Don't look there, little one. It will all be over soon.'

He didn't look into the living room again and eventually, the horrifying gurgles died.

Snap.

Keigo blinks. Dabi's hand is raised from where he snapped his fingers. Keigo's breathing is heavy, and he feels cold sweat going down his back. He's been avoiding that memory for so long. He blames it on his little adventure in the sewers.

For a second, though, all of his thoughts are forgotten when he notices that the purple wrinkled skin covered with scars upon scars going up on his wrists, normal skin only on his palms and fingers. Whatever happened to Keigo, he doesn't think he's the one who suffered more at this table.

And Dabi is still staring at him. Keigo knows he doesn't owe the man any answers. But he did space out in the middle of conversation.

"I'm sorry," he says and hopes his voice is not as shaky as it sounds.

"It's fine," the raven says in relaxed, almost soothing voice.

Keigo is grateful that the man doesn't make any further comment on the little space-out he's just had but the quiet in the air between them feels deafening.

"So, you basically stay because you are an asshole," his lips almost hurt when he puts on a smile.

"Basically, yeah," Dabi chuckles.

"How was the traveling? Where have you been?" Keigo is trying to lead their conversation as far as he can from his thoughts of vampires or any other potentiality dangerous ground.

And whether Dabi is a vampire or isn't, he sees what Keigo is doing and lets him. He relaxes some more and, with a smile, starts talking in leisure tone.

Dabi does most of the talking, about places that Keigo can only dream of. The grip of dread on his chest eventually eases and Keigo relaxes, the weight lifting from his shoulders.

Not once Dabi mentions any event that could be the cause for his horrifying appearance.

After several places in Europe and in Asia and several hot drinks later, Keigo places his elbow on the table between them and rests his chin on his palm. He's watching Dabi talk, the man's turquoise eyes look like half-closed most of the time and he watches Keigo, smiling with a secret in his eyes.

Keigo enjoys it, sometimes commenting with his usual smartness and both of them laugh.

Eventually, though, the hunter feels longing. He's never been outside of this city, has never been anything else than hunter. The thought leaves bitterness in his mouth, one that he tries to drink down with hot chocolate. It's no use.

The coffee shop eventually empties out. When it's only shortly before dawn, they are the only ones there.

Keigo curiously watches Dabi as the man glances on his watch. And god, all Keigo can think about in that moment is how much he hopes Dabi isn't a vampire. The man honestly seems to be asshole but... there is something about him. Everyone Keigo has met sees him either like this young, pretty dumb blond or only as an excellent weapon to be used. Fuck, even the vampire he met in the sewer told him he has pretty face.

But Dabi doesn't know him, doesn't know the place in the city Keigo has been put in, the one he has to fill until the day one vampire will get lucky and rip out his artery. And he isn't trying to get into his pants with easy compliments. True, he was trying it with being an asshole but... it was such a unique way that he actually has charmed Keigo.

Dabi fidgets in his seats when he looks at the watch.

Keigo saves him from having to say those words, and potentially hinting on the thing the blond worries about so much. He laughs and says: "It's almost morning, isn't it? I'm afraid I will have to go."

"Yeah, same," Dabi replies with slight relief in his voice.

Too slowly, in somehow lazy manner, both of them start collecting their stuff together. Keigo zips up his jacket while Dabi puts on his gloves. Neither of them is ready for the night to end yet.

They exit the coffee shop together but Dabi immediately stops pointing towards the alley they walked together yesterday.

"That's where you are going, yeah?" he asks.

"Yeah," Keigo confirms and, slightly timorous, he asks: "I suppose I will see you around?"

He really likes the way Dabi's eyes sometimes half-close when he is looking down at him. "Sure, pigeon."

They don't exchange phone numbers or tell one another when they will be again in the coffee shop. But Keigo is willing to come here every day to make sure they will meet again. And something tells him that the raven is thinking the same thing.

Eventually, Keigo tears his gaze from the turquoise and turns around to walk the streets in the direction of his home.

For a second, he doesn't hear anything, and he knows that Dabi is looking at the back of his neck. Then, he hears the man turn around and walk away.

Keigo doesn't fly home. He walks slowly through the streets. It's cold out here but there is warmth in his belly that hasn't been there for so long. He places his hands into his pockets and presses his face into his scarf, hiding a smile.

The snow crunches on his feet as he takes one step after another and even when cold starts to bite as his hears, he doesn't fasten his pace.

He is only a couple of streets away from his house, on the main street full of closed shops and restaurants, when he hears a scream from one of them. Years of training, of hunting, make him change his posture immediately, without really thinking about it - his wings slightly spread and curl in front of him in case he would need to direct some of his feathers at the enemy.

He sees that the light is on in one of the grocery stores, the window broken which is something he didn't hear happening when he first entered the street. He waves his wings and flies over there while grabbing one of his primary feathers into his hand. He doesn't call out because it's never a good idea to give away his position.

There are several rows of goods, all of them still tidy and groomed. In fact, the only indication of anything being wrong is the giant hole in the window and the glass on the floor. There is a sense of wrongness in the air and Keigo is considering going back when he hears a sob.

His first instinct is to turn around and go away because he feels so tired and he just craves for at least one of his days to have a nice finish. Then, he feels sick for even thinking it. He is Hawks.

He lets his wings quietly carrying him into the rows of goods, in the direction he's heard the sob.

Keigo passes one row, the light blinks. He passes another, the light there goes completely out. At the end of the third road, he sees her. A woman is crouched at the end of the road, in front of the soda shelf. Her hands are on her ears as she is sobbing quietly.

She is wearing only gray nightdress, there are no shoes on her feet.

It's wrong.

Keigo doesn't ask if she is okay, instead he looks over his shoulder.

A familiar man is leaning against the door frame. He's wearing expensive looking shoes, familiar surgical gloves. He's not wearing plague doctor mask though, instead his face is hidden behind surgical mask.

What's unfamiliar is the man in his blue pajamas, barefoot, his eyes closed. The vampire is touching the man with only one of his covered fingers, but he might as well have his fingers wrapped around his neck.

Keigo realizes that the woman in the corner must be hypnotized the man as well as the man he is touching.

"You left so early, little hunter," the vampire purrs, as if greeting an old friend. "We didn't even get the chance to properly introduce one to another."

"Sorry," Keigo laughs. "My mom taught me not to talk to strangers I meet in shitty sewers."

He is trying to find a way out of this - he can't leave the civilians here with the vampire because god knows what he would do to them. Actually, Keigo knows and that doesn't make the situation any better. He definitely knows he has to leave the close-up space and get out in the open. He won't leave the civilians behind but at least he will be able to maneuver around.

"But why, I was simply trying to have a civilized conversation with you, Mr. Hunter," the man purrs. "And mind you, that's not an easy ask. The sewers were distasteful to say at least. And each time I see one of you, I can barely keep myself from biting down on your neck. Which is kind of frustrating... bringing me down to such barbaric ways of feeding. I truly don't understand why you have to go and show off to me, daring me to feed on you."

The vampire's hand moves up the man's shoulder, the fingers wrapping around the fragile neck. Three other vampires come into Keigo's field of vision, all of them next to each other, perfectly blocking the glass wall Keigo could potentiality fly through.

It's not looking good.

Keigo chuckles, anyway, ignoring the rapidly beating heart in his chest. "God, I know I have issues, but you truly do love hearing yourself talk, don't you?"

Anger makes the dark golden eyes spark in the darkness.

"I thought I told you yesterday, you are not to take a single drop of blood on our grounds," another familiar voice comes from behind the vampire. "And as far as I know our regent didn't give you the permission since then."

Relief and consternation mingle inside Keigo, both equally overwhelming when Dabi steps closer. He has his hands inside his pockets, his shoulders sagging as if he is trying to make himself smaller and his head is tilted to one side as he stares at the other vampire, the leader.

Dabi's long sharp canine teeth are showing in terrifying grin, wide so much that Keigo see the flesh under few of the staples.

One of the vampires that's blocking the way for Keigo leaps to Dabi, fangs bared and hands with claws stretched. Before he can reach the raven though, his own leader moves. He lets go of the human man and grabs his henchman by his wrist with one hand and grabs his neck with the other. He quickly shoves the henchman's face into the ground.

The whole time, Dabi didn't move an inch but his turquoise eyes are watching the scene with clear amusement.

"That was an attack, wasn't it?" he purrs. "Do you know what happens when guest coven attacks the host one, yeah? I've never been one for the traditional bullshit but even I have a pretty good idea."

Keigo swears that in that moment, with his leisured and relaxed posture, the overly sweet words and the way he looks at the other vampires like he is the cat and they are the mouse he's playing with, Dabi is radiating pure, sheer power. He immediately feels his breathing getting harder but not for the reason it was only a few minutes ago.

Keigo can see the other vampire's jaw clench so hard it must be painful. When he speaks, it's slow and full of suppressed rage: "I humbly apologize for my man. We didn't mean to be disrespectful to your coven. Can we do anything to right the wrongs?"

Dabi cackles and tilts his head more up, staring down at the vampires below him. "Wow, that guy almost looked like feral, like he was losing control. If you wanna make things right, why don't you kill him? We don't want feral vampires to be running around, right?"

The other vampire looks utterly furious, the frown between his eyebrows deep and even though he is wearing the mask, Keigo knows his face is twisted with fury.

While Keigo isn't an expert on relations between vampires and the rules and interactions, Dabi seems to know he has every right to ask this of the other vampire.

And truly, the vampire stands up, pressing his feet down on his henchman's back while he is taking off his gloves. He is standing right in front of Dabi who isn't even looking bothered, like all of this is not his business, while the other vampire takes off his gloves slowly. He is shorter than Dabi even if just a few inches. In that moment, though, the height doesn't matter. Keigo can't decide which one of them looks more like a predator. It's like watching a panther and leopard, circling each other.

The henchmen are all watching, the man on the ground staring up at his boss with terrified look and a quiet "Please," fills the air.

The boss then leans back down and touches his henchman. There is a gargling sound as if something is boiling and then the man simply disassembles as if he's never even existed. All that's left is a small pile of... something that Keigo doesn't even dare to name.

And Dabi just looks pleased. "Thanks, do you mind if I make sure he stays dead?"

"No," the vampire growls in a way that makes it very clear he does, and steps away. The rest of his henchmen follows him.

Dabi reaches to the pile on the ground and then blue glows in the street as the flames coming from his hand swallow the pile with soft hissing sound. And, as if this was nothing, Dabi dusts off his hands.

"Now, what exactly were you playing at here?" Dabi asks again, the turquoise eyes staring at the other vampire.

The other vampire stares at him for a couple of seconds and Dabi is simply smiling back at him. The other vampire eventually points at Keigo. "We were having a friendly chat with our friend here."

"Friendly chat while hypnotizing people are around?" Dabi asks curiously.

"Nobody is hurt," the vampire declares. "We didn't hunt on your grounds."

Dabi narrows his eyes. "Right, nobody is hurt. Why don't we all stop playing around and go each to our homes? The sun is rising."

"Of course," the other vampire nods and starts to put on his gloves again. Keigo turns around when he hears the woman behind him stand up. She and the other man are, still as if asleep, leaving the scene.

The smile disappears from Dabi's face fast and he looks down at the other vampire again before he growls, dangerously: "Then fuck off before I change my mind."

The dark gold stares into Dabi's for a second longer. Then, the vampire turns around and he and his henchmen climb the wall of the nearest building.

Neither Keigo, neither Dabi move until they are gone from their sight.

Keigo mind is still a mess, he is still torn between telling Dabi to never contact him again and between asking him to make him company back to his home. He stares at the vampire and the vampire stares back at him, giving him a clear choice to decide how this is going to go. The turquoise eyes are glowing softly in the dark, reflecting light in a way no human could ever do, with the dangerous hunger the heated-up meeting with the other vampires clearly induced.

It's an eerie but fascinating look, especially after the display of power Dabi just provided.

The hunter hopes the vampire can’t smell just how much turned on he is. Keigo gulps down the guilt that spreads through him at the raw want he feels.

Keigo clears his throat eventually, then says: "So," still somehow trying to make sense to everything that's just happened. "You're a vampire."

The smile Dabi gives to Keigo is drastically different from the one he gave to the vampire. "Afraid I'm gonna bite you now?"

After everything that's happened today Keigo shouldn't be feeling sparks going down his spine. For all he knows, this could be a dirty trick Dabi is trying to pull. He won't go as far as to say that Dabi saved his life because Keigo could hold his ground somehow against the other vampires, hopefully at least until he would get into the open space again. But... Dabi did come here. And if he made the other vampire kill his henchman, well only the better for the hunters.

"Thanks," he says, breaking his rule about always looking at the vampire and glances to the ground.

"You are welcome," Dabi says as if he means it. "I think I should walk you home just to make sure those assholes don't come back."\

And Keigo knows he should say no because it's not a good idea for a vampire to know where the hunter lives. But Dabi did make his life much easier tonight.

"Okay," he nods eventually.

They are quick on their way; Keigo just wants to be in the safety of the walls of his own home. None of them speaks, a strange tension in the air between them and Keigo is too scared of what might be said between them if he opens his mouth, what kind of words he could let out.

After only a couple of minutes, they are standing in front of Keigo's door.

"Thanks again," Keigo murmurs. "I mean you are still an asshole, but I met some vampires who are even bigger assholes than you, so..."

Dabi chuckles, not bothered not to show his teeth anymore. "If this was some kind of movie and I would be trying to pretend to be a badass, I would tell you I didn't do it for you but for my coven but... well, I don't care much for my coven."

Keigo hums in acknowledgement but doesn't dare to ask why he helped him. He looks over Dabi's shoulder. He can see the sun getting up, lighting up the horizon. He remembers that Dabi went completely different way than he did. There is no way he can make it to wherever he lives... or well, is less dead than dead people.

And what nags at Keigo's mind is such a horrible, stupid idea he wants to kick himself for it. But it's nagging and nagging loudly, demanding to be heard, to become reality.

And well, Keigo should show some gratitude. Nothing wrong with showing little gratitude... right?

"Do you want to come in for the day?"

Chapter End Notes

> TW: a vampire gets his hand tore off; threats that can sound like ones of sexual assault.

> So what you thought about Dabi flexing in front of Hawks like this some kind of vampire mating ritual? I call it "Showing your big-dick energy" Also I wonder what blood bond might be...👀👀

> Also, no it's not by mistake that the person from flashback calls Keigo Hawks ;)))

> Anyway, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and if you did, please leave me kudos and a comment, and as always, you can find me on twitter or tumblr!

## Chapter 3

Chapter Notes

> Hey guys! I can't believe how many kudos and comments this fic already has! Thank you so much for reading and supporting me, it means a lot to me.

> Anyway, after the name reveal of hawks, I decided to write this fic a bit differently and I changed . I mean it in the notes for the first chapter. I'm sorry I changed it but this fic feels more smooth to me now!

> So, I hope you will enjoy it and if you do please leave me a like! Thank you!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Dabi stares at Keigo for a few seconds as if he went mad, and well, maybe Keigo did. Inviting someone he's only known for a couple of nights sounds crazy. Now, add the fact that the man is a vampire and you are just asking for trouble.

And Keigo likes trouble, if a part of him didn't like trouble, he would go crazy from being a hunter. It's true that he technically could pack his stuff and just disappear one day and leave the city but, honestly, where would he go? And how could he live a normal life without a proper education when they didn't even let him finish a high school? When all he's good at is killing vampires? How could he run away when he knows how to stop them and help people? When he owes it to Commission for taking two good hunters from them?

This is all he ever knew, and Rumi is still here. She wasn't made to be a hunter, but she chose the life for herself. That choice is something Keigo always finds himself so envious of her.

He is brought back from his thoughts when Dabi chuckles: "Okay, Hawks, so... did they hit your head when you were in that store?"

Keigo laughs nervously: "Not really... but it's the sunrise soon and how far is your... home? Residence? The place with your coffin?"

Dabi returns the laugh, sounding truly amused. "I can't speak for the elders, but I swear I never slept inside a coffin. And I never wanna - why hang out in a coffin when you can hang out on the bed and watch shit on TV."

Keigo's lips stay in a smile. "Well, as I said, you can stay here for the day. Unless you think you can manage it back in time before the sunrise."

For a second, Dabi looks like he will refuse and that he'll turn around to go away but then he actually looks over his shoulder and sees the soft light rising from above the buildings. They both know that unless he lives in the range of two or three streets from here, he won't make it.

"Yeah, sure," the vampire nods eventually.

"Okay," Keigo smiles, unlocks the lock but then he remembers. Just as Dabi is about to take the first step over the door sill, Keigo places his hand on the vampire's chest. He can't tell what his skin feels like under the layers of clothes, can't really feel anything except of the fabric of the black coat, but he still feels soft tingles going down his spine at the contact as his palm feels the hard muscle, He feels his cheeks heating up when Dabi looks at him.

"Rumi?" the hunter ignores the butterflies in his belly and calls for his friend.

Thankfully, the house stays quiet. Keigo quickly lets go of the coat as if he got burned.

"That a roommate of yours?" Dabi asks curiously as they both step inside and Keigo locks the door behind them and both take off their shoes since they are dirty and wet from snow.

"Yeah, looks like she is out," Keigo nods and points at the end of the hallway. "That's my bedroom."

Dabi waits for him to take off his jacket before they walk to Keigo's room together. The place is in the same state and shape the hunter has left it this morning - his clothes are all over the place and his bed is unmade.

If he knew he would have a visit, he would bother at least hiding all that mess in his wardrobe. He feels his ears heating up. "Sorry about the mess. I wasn't expecting a company tonight... or today."

"It's fine," Dabi mumbles and he starts to take off his gloves.

Keigo watches him - his hands are big. Soon, they reach for the button of his coat to work it open. Underneath is only a white shirt which hugs tightly around Dabi's chest and waist.

"See anything you like?" he hears the vampire purr.

Keigo only then realizes he's been staring. He blushes some more and looks up to stare into Dabi's eyes. The man is smirking.

"Yeah," Keigo huffs out as he if he's meant to joke the whole time and points to the window behind Dabi: "The window! It'll be day soon and we gotta shut the blinds."

The vampire's lips curl in a knowing smile but he doesn't call Keigo out on his lie. He turns around and, trying not to step on any of Keigo's clothes on the ground he shuts the blinds shut. Avoiding Keigo's clothes is not an easy ask.

Unfortunately, there are still some beams from there.

"Make yourself comfy," Keigo says when he notices. "I will go see if I can get some black duct tape or something."

"Okay," Dabi agrees while Keigo leaves the room. Once outside, he drops by the living room to take off his jacket and jumper and clear his head with no stupid sexy Dabi to cloud his mind. He leaves the clothes on the couch and as fast as he can, he changes into some undershirt Rumi left here. It's still too big on him.

Then, he starts searching for the duct tape. He and Rumi are weird enough that his first choice is kitchen.

And his mind is running. He knows he can't sleep with Dabi now that he turned out to be actually a vampire. He just can't let himself be compromised like that. He feels incredibly disappointed by that but he knows it's the only rational thing to do. He can't let him get close. At this point, he is charming and nice to be around but Keigo needs to be prepared to strike if Dabi decides he would be a nice little snack.

The memory of Dabi smiling widely, baring his fangs at the other vampire in such a manner that his staples seemed to tear on his face, revealing the flesh underneath, makes that idea more bearable. Life taught him that while vampire may do something kind, most of them are only bloodthirsty bastards who don't see humans as anything else than walking snacks, nothing more than livestock - born and bred for only one purpose. And while Dabi may be kind to him, might be a delight to be around, joking and stupidly and not-hotly hot, he still has to feed somewhere.

It's like a splash of cold water in the face, something Keigo truly needed.

He finds the duct tape under the sink. He grabs it along with the scissors and returns to the bedroom.

The vampire is leaning down, his hands pressed into his thighs as he is looking at Keigo's bookshelf. When the smaller man enters, he doesn't turn to look at the hunter.

He does speak, however in light tone: "No Twilight or Interview with Vampire? I'm disappointed."

"I don't like to bring work home," Keigo admits, going to the window to blind the spots where the light can still go through.

"And yet, here I am," Dabi purrs, closer behind his back now.

Keigo ignores the way it makes him feel and turns around instead, holding the scissors in warning. "Okay, let's set some rules. I like you. But that doesn't mean I won't kill you if you ever get near my neck. We are not sleeping together. This is me simply showing you my gratitude. After today, you will leave this house and never return."

When Keigo mentions neck, Dabi looks right there, gulping hungrily. Keigo resists the urge to fidget in his spot at the look and cover the neck with his palm.

"Isn't that a bit cold?" Dabi asks. "When we were saying bye today in front of the coffee shop, you seemed pretty excited at the prospect of seeing me again."

"That was before I knew about your... condition," Keigo glances to the side. "Also, I don't think things get much colder than you already are."

Dabi smiles – he looks much different when he carelessly lets his fangs to be seen and Keigo wishes it would reduce his attractiveness, but the opposite is the true. Keigo knows he should try to always be watching the vampire but if he does he knows his resolve not to sleep with the vampire will crumble down. It already does with each little glance he takes.

The vampire places his palm on his chest. "Cold? Me? Did you not see my quirk? I'm hot."

Keigo doesn't think he has idea just how much. Or maybe he does – Keigo doesn't know which would be worse.

"So, that's your quirk?" Keigo asks not only because he is actually curious but also to divert the conversation from Dabi's attractiveness. "It's not something that comes from your vampire powers?"

"Nah," Dabi's expression grows serious and he leans away from the bookshelf. "I already had that before I got turned."

Keigo hums in acknowledgement. He remembers their first conversation. Somehow, he can't imagine Dabi being a very old vampire, no ancient creature. His movements and behavior are still too human for that. Now, the question is what kind of human Dabi was.

But that's for later. Keigo has different things on his mind right now. "Who was that vampire back in the store? He is not from local coven I take it?"

Dabi looks at Keigo side-way, considering, and Keigo doesn't blame him. But despite what Dabi might think, he is not asking as the hunter but also because the vampire seems to have a little grudge against him and Keigo wishes nothing more than to be able to eliminate this danger.

Eventually, though, Dabi relaxes slightly and tells him: "I asked our regent. His name is Kai Chisaki. He is a leader of a very small coven mostly because he believes that the only true vampires are pureblood. I'm pretty sure our regent hates him, but he brought him a gift and offered a deal that he couldn't refuse."

Keigo raises his eyebrows and tries: "What kind of deal?"

The corner of Dabi's lips curl some more. "You know I can't tell you that, he would tear my limbs off."

"But your coven is in alliance with us," Keigo argues even though he understands – the hunters would never let any vampire know details about their exact numbers, quirks or their real names.

"We both know that's not how this alliance works," Dabi says patiently. "Fortunately for you, they are still not allowed to hunt on our grounds. I don't think Shigaraki would let them get away with it, he would probably jump at the chance to kill him and the rest of his coven."

Keigo's heart skips a beat upon hearing those words. "If that's the case, why didn't you let them attack me? Then your coven would have excuse to kill him."

The turquoise eyes meet the golden and they are staring at one another with tension between them that Keigo doesn't want to name.

"Because I don't like Shigaraki and I don't like this new asshole," Dabi declares eventually.

Keigo can't help but remember when Dabi told him that if he was playing badass, he would tell him he stopped the new vampire for his own gain, and it had nothing to do with Keigo. The hunter turns away when he feels the smile tug on his lips.

He finishes putting the duct tape on the window. There are no sunbeams anymore and he is happy with the result. Now comes the bigger question. Where will Dabi sleep?

"So, what do you usually do during the day? Do you wanna… sleep?" Keigo asks turning back at the man who is standing in the middle of his bedroom, as if waiting for Keigo to decide what he wants to do with him.

"Yeah mostly, but we don't need to do that every single day," Dabi nods. "I don't need to sleep today. If it would make you feel better, I can watch something on your laptop while you sleep."

Keigo is tired but the idea of sleeping with the man here is unsettling. And the idea of watching a movie with him, from Keigo's bed is even worse. He has a pretty good idea what would happen if he let Dabi into his bed.

"Um, then maybe you could sleep on the bed while I put some blankets on the floor?" he offers.

Dabi gives him a strange look. "Comfort isn't an issue when I sleep. I can take the floor."

"Nonsense, I can sleep on floor-"

"Hawks," he is interrupted with careful, almost gentle voice. "You can just empty the closet and I will lie there, and it won't make any difference. We don't sleep like you do. We are dead."

Despite the tone the words like a slap in Keigo's face. He remembers putting down a cup of cocoa with much smaller hands than he has now, the gargling sounds long fell silent but when he glances into the living room, the carpet is completely red, and he could see now pale unmoving arm from behind the couch. The whole house was so quiet, and he sat there and sat there for hours with two dead bodies in the room right next to him and he didn't dare to move from the kitchen.

Keigo knows where he is but he can't make himself move just like back then when he couldn't make himself slip down from the kitchen counter and go call… someone. There's cold sweat going down his back. Dabi is looking at him. His heart is pounding in his ears. Keigo looks away quickly.

"Sorry but I refuse to sleep with a corpse in my closet," he says but what he meant to be like a firm voice comes out weak and trembling. "We can watch some movies if you want. Or play some video games."

The idea of watching something is less threatening now. Anything to get rid of the memories stuck in his head.

Dabi keeps looking at him but he doesn't comment on his clear discomfort, instead he smiles and says: "Sure, even though I'm kinda scared of that. What can someone who never watched Star Wars possible have in his collection of movies."

Glad to have something to do over thinking about cold, dead bodies, Keigo walks over to his desk, looking through the drawers. "I have lots to watch, just tell me what you want."

"Do you have 'Let The Right One In?'" Dabi asks curiously.

Keigo gives him a look. "Seriously? You wanna watch a vampire movie?"

"I was reading Carmilla when you met me, what you think?" Dabi grins. "It's funny to watch or read something that's supposed to be about you but it's actually drastically different."

"I hate this type of fiction," Keigo complains. "They always make the hunters or… slayers, or whatever to be idiots."

"That's because they are most of the time."

"Wow, you remember that time I invited you to spend the day? Yeah, I cancel that, you can leave now."

Dabi laughs – they both know that you can't undo the invitation once it has been done unless you want to go through the bother of sanctifying the place, not necessarily by a priest, just someone with enough faith and magic. Still, it's a long process and nothing can be done at this very moment.

Keigo returns the smile and then spreads his wings to leave over to the bed. He reaches for the pillows and the blankets. He won't risk being with Dabi in one bed but if he has to sit on the floor with the vampire, he will at least have the comfort.

Dabi is staring at the wings which makes Keigo grin and snap his fingers in front of the man's eyes. The vampire looks up with a smile. "Sorry, they are just… really big for someone as small as you."

Keigo purposefully ruffles his feathers as if in anger. "Small?" he sizzles. "I'm the average height, okay?"

The vampire doesn't let go and teases some more: "Maybe among dwarfs you are."

Keigo throws one of the pillows at the man's face. He catches it effortlessly and cackles some more.

It's a sound Keigo thought he would never find appealing or even enjoyable and yet here he is, loving the sound and wanting to hear it again.

He starts kicking his clothes aside on the floor, so they have somewhere to sit. Dabi stands aside, clearly not wanting to overstep his welcome with touching something that is Keigo's. The hunter places one of the blankets on the ground, places some pillows cushions against the wall and on ground and sits there. He's never bothered to get a couch for his room because he spends most of his time with Rumi in the living room when he's home and when she is not there, he just gets to bed.

It's almost as if he was a kid and built a small fortress with his friends on the ground. Except he never got to do that when he was a child. He's always been by himself before his teens where he befriended Rumi since she and her got to be a new mentor's traning.

And when Dabi collapses into the spot next to him, he feels excitement buzzing through him softly, as if he is finally doing something, he's been waiting to do his whole life.

"No blanket for me?" Dabi purrs, his back leaning completely against the wall, his legs are leisurely spread - one is completely on the ground and one bent at the knee. He's propping on one elbow against the pillow.

A different kind of warmth fills Keigo, one that makes his palms sweat. He reaches for the laptop and selects the movie Dabi wanted to watch. When the introduction screen starts playing Keigo realizes that he is slightly hungry but thanks to all cake he ate during the night it's bearable enough for him not to move. He is very mindful about not touching Dabi because god knows what could happen then. One accidental touch can lead to another. As it is, Keigo can't properly focus on the movie but rather on the presence next to him. The man is not breathing and for good portion he's not moving but Keigo is sure that even if he had his eyes closed, he would feel the presence next to him.

"You know, I didn't actually expect you to play the movie I picked," Dabi says eventually, his eyes still fixed on the screen. "Besides Carmilla, there is not a single piece of vampire fiction I like. I'm more of old dark comedies kind of guy. And Monty Python. Everyone should watch Monty."

Keigo narrows his eyes. Of course, he's heard about those movies, but he never bothered to watch any. "How exactly old are you?"

Dabi grins at him. "You mean how long I've been a vampire and when I di... when I got changed?"

Keigo nods, not even bothering to show his curiosity. "Yeah, you are not one of the ancient or even old ones, are you?"

He knows that vampire's power and abilities grow over time – the older vampire the more powerful he is. But he also knows that the power of the actual maker has a saying in it too, that's why their lineage is sometimes important for them. Some lineages are also stronger than others.

"Wow, what gave me away, my piercings?" Dabi says in almost mocking tone.

"Nah, you just look like inexperienced idiot."

"I will remember that the next time our buddy molests you."

The joke comes too soon, the memories of both the sewer and the grocery store are still recent and the fragile friendship between hunter and vampire is fresh. Keigo doesn't laugh even though the words are meant as a joke. Instead, he involuntarily pulls the blanket a bit closer at the uncomfortable twist of his stomach and he hates himself just a bit for the sign of weakness.

For a second, Dabi stares at him and the smile eventually disappears from his face, his jaw clenches slightly and he turns back to the screen of Keigo's laptop but neither of them is truly paying attention to whatever is going on the screen.

"You know since I did some digging on that guy yesterday," Dabi says quietly. "I don't actually think he would actually touch you. From what I've heard from the other vampires, he doesn't like humans very much other than food. I don't think he would even want to touch you since he drinks blood from fucking glass, pretending to be classy."

Keigo stares at the vampire. He is wearing one of those soft smiles of his where he doesn't move his cheeks too much, maybe because of his staples and piercings. Somehow, he still manages to show off his teeth, anyway, and Keigo wonders. How sharp the fangs actually must be, how easily they must sink into one's skin, drawing the blood to the surface.

A shiver runs down Keigo's spine and to his own shock and unease, he can't decide whether it's a nice or bad feeling.

"How often do you feed and from whom?" Keigo asks even though he knows the answer to the latter - the Commission knows of course. The poor district with poor people, people without jobs and without homes. Junkies who will never get the chance to heal properly.

Dabi chuckles but it's not a very amused sound. "You really want to question me about every vampire thing, don't you Hawks. Anyway, I think you don't actually want an answer for that, do you, birdie?"

The hunter returns the chuckle in the same tone, ignoring whatever is growing inside of him at the nickname. "No, I suppose I don't."

If Keigo wouldn't be too embarrassed, he would grab one of the pillows and he would hug it close. Like this, he simply leans more against the wall. Having Dabi so close to him feels... nice and relaxing but, even though he feels tired, he still doesn't allow himself to sleep in the presence of the vampire. It's for the similar reason he didn't go for a shower even though he is still sweaty. Being asleep meant being vulnerable in the same way being wet would make him feel.

Dabi is still a vampire, Keigo reminds himself, again and again.

They give up on the movie and change it into one of many movies Dabi chose. Keigo just couldn't find the taste for many of them. But he watches anyway, even enjoys it because Dabi seems to enjoy them. His eyes spark with amusement even though it's clear he's already watched most of them. His lips even smile every now and then and every time Keigo argues how absurd the movies are, he argues.

Dabi looks awfully human during those times. Then, the air around Keigo feels most different. As if he was hypnotized by the vampire but he knows that's not the case - he was trained to resist that, can tell when there is magic in the air. And at the same time, Keigo can't think properly when the man is around him. He wants to reach and touch if only because he thinks the air between them would clear and so would his thoughts.

Or maybe it would only get worse.

Keigo doesn't know how long they've been there but he is sure it's late into the day. His eyelids are heavy, and he feels comfortable with his legs crossed and under the blanket. His wings are sprawled behind him.

Dabi is the first one to tense up and he pushes himself away from the pillows he was leaning against.

Keigo is about to ask him what's wrong when he hears the main door opening.

"Hawks, are you home?" comes Rumi's voice. "Mikao called and said someone chased you in the sewer and-"

The hunter is getting up from his cozy place on floor and rushes over Dabi's legs to the door just in time hold it half closed when Rumi grabs the doorknob. She stares at him through the gap of the door. Keigo's foot is firmly pressed against it and he presses his whole body into it.

"Hawks," Rumi is frowning. "Whose shoes are those?"

"What shoes?" Keigo asks innocently.

"The shoes that are so big that they look like a motherfucking bear would be wearing them! Don't play stupid, I know your size!"

Keigo, who wasn't really paying attention when he and Dabi got inside, feels his cheeks heat up.

"I... well... you see," he licks his lips as his brain is running wild with a good possible excuse - he can't let Rumi know he invited a vampire into their home.

"Baby, should I get dressed?" he hears a loud purr behind himself. He feels heat in his ears and cheeks and sees Rumi blushing as well.

"Hawks!" she yells. "I was worried sick about you after what you messaged Mikao and you were getting laid? I thought we were supposed to let each other know when we have company! What the fuck?!"

For a second, Keigo feels desperation. Then he decides this is actually a good excuse and just rolls with it. "I mean after that one time I found you in the shower with-"

"Shut up!" Rumi blushes some more. "Fine, but I'm not leaving, okay? I'm tired as fuck man and I'm gonna have my shower whether you like it or not. And if I hear any suspicious sounds, I will stomp you to the ground."

Keigo laughs. "Sorry, can you define suspicious?"

"You!" Rumi lets go of the doorknob to point at Keigo in warning. The man uses the opportunity to close the door.

"Bitch!" he hears Rumi for the last time before she stomps away.

Keigo sighs with relief and looks at Dabi. The man is, thankfully, still very much dressed.

"What a charming girl," he comments.

Keigo chuckles. "Look who is talking, burnt face."

Dabi laughs.

"Speaking of which," Keigo continues before he can think better of it – he's always had a running mouth. "I thought you vampires are like… embodiment of perfect and you look like… well, you."

His voice is quiet. Rumi would never listen on his conversation but she does have sensitive ears.

Dabi stares at him but there is amusement in his eyes. He grins full teeth and whatever Keigo is feeling at that is probably the opposite of what he should be feeling. "What exactly isn't perfect about me? Have you seen me?"

"I'm looking at you right now and if I had to write down every little thing that's not perfect about you, not only would we be here for several days before I'd even get to your looks but also I don't think there is enough paper in the house."

Dabi throws his back in a laugh. When he is done, he looks at Keigo. "To answer your question, we keep most of our physical appearance from when we got turned. Scars stay, diseases are gone. So, if someone would tear my arm off, I would get it back with the scars. The only thing that changes is that we get sort of bulkier, more muscled… or at least that was my case. I was really skinny when the turning process started but the closer, I was to the full turn, the more weight I gained."

"How long did it take?" Keigo asks curiously. He knows that the turning can't happen over the night, that it can take months or years.

"Only a couple of months for me," Dabi replies easily. So, Keigo dares to be press some more.

"Was it… willing turn?" he asks.

The two men fall silent, the only sound is the movie playing on Keigo's laptop as they watch each other.

"I wanted it."

"Why?" Keigo croaks. He knows there are rare instances when vampires are not forced into turning, but even if he hears the reasons it just… doesn't make sense.

Dabi looks away, his stare is turned towards the screen, but he is looking far beyond that. "Let's just say that it wasn't for any noble reason… like I wasn't deadly sick or in love with other vampire or anything like that, it was purely selfish. Let's leave it at that."

The vampire's words leave the list short. Keigo has heard about hunters being turned against their will out of spite. Or people who caught unwanted attention of a vampire. Vampires never need a reason, Keigo has been told. But if Dabi was willing and he wasn't sick… the only reason that comes to Keigo's mind is power. But Dabi doesn't strike him as someone who would seek out power for power itself. He wonders what Dabi hides under the deeply scarred skin and behind the turquoise eyes.

Keigo doesn't even know him.

He doesn't ask anything else, instead he sits down next to Dabi. The air feels clearer around them now and Keigo doesn't know whether it's from the subject they have just left or because of the way he can hear Rumi in the shower.

When the night falls, Keigo just wants to sleep.

He and Dabi wait until they hear Rumi go into her room, then the vampire puts his coat on and Keigo turns off the laptop. Only then Keigo actually notices that while it's torn in several places, it's actually a very nice brand.

"Are you dressing up the way you are just for aesthetic?" Keigo asks in mocking tone.

"And what kind of way do you think I'm dressing like, Hawks?" Dabi retorts.

"Like a homeless goth," Keigo chirps without missing a beat.

Dabi sneers. "Better a homeless goth than a twink dressing like a jock."

Keigo feels his ears heating up. "I'm not a twink! I'm a twunk you… overgrown leech."

The vampire giggles loudly and points to Keigo's shirt. "I won't believe it till I see it."

And Keigo is actually tempted to take off his clothes to prove his point. He's always been more on the lithe side rather than muscular, but he is not a twink. What stops him from proving it is the fact that getting naked with Dabi in the same room, hell on the same street, just screams troubles.

"Keep dreaming," Keigo snorts.

"What a nice dream it is," Dabi purrs.

"Stop," the hunter insists, pretending he isn't flustered. "I told you it's not gonna happen. I don't wanna sleep with you."

Keigo's heart skips a beat when Dabi steps closer, deep inside his personal space but before Keigo can make the wise decision of stepping away, he finds himself captivated by the turquoise eyes, however it isn't because of some vampire trick. It's for the way his breathing hitches and his heart beats faster suddenly. It's for the way Dabi's eyes are of perfect color.

"I can hear it, hunter," Dabi's voice is low and his eyes are half-closed. "I can hear the blood rush through your veins singing the melody of your heart," he makes another half-step closer, so close their chests are almost touching and, slowly, Dabi leans down, lowering his eyelids as he takes in a long breath. "I can smell the desire on you each time you get a bit too close. You don't need to lie."

Keigo feels as if his voice spoke to his very core, bringing up the heat that feels like it will consume him from the inside if he doesn't let it out. Dabi opens his eyes again, carefully not touching Keigo but staring down at him and devouring him anyway. Keigo wonders what the black hair would feel under fingers, if they are as rough as they look or surprisingly soft. He wonders what's like to kiss the vampire. Would he be hot thanks to his quirk or would he be ice cold as vampires usually are? Would he feel the sharpness of his teeth on tongue? How far do Dabi's scars reach? How would they feel under Keigo's touch?

But, Keigo has always been good at denying himself the things he wanted. And this time, it's actually good for him. He places his hand on Dabi's chest. He lets it stay there for a second too long, trying to remember the feeling - Dabi is cool, firm and solid under his palm - and then he pushes the man away.

"Just because I want you doesn't mean it's gonna happen," Keigo says surprising even himself with how stern he sounds.

A strange expression crosses Dabi's face almost like hurt but it disappears as quickly as it appeared. He steps away and Keigo lets out a breath that he can only pretend isn't shaky. The vampire then rubs the back of his neck. "I suppose that's fair."

"You bet it is," Keigo chuckles but the sound lacks amusement - it's simply nervous. "Now, let's sneak you out of the house while Rumi is not paying attention."

"Yeah, sure," Dabi nods.

Slowly, Keigo opens the door and looks through the gap. The hallway light is turned off, but he can see the beam of light coming down from underneath the living room door. He beckoned Dabi forward with a quick hand movement. The vampire moves without a word. His footsteps are not even audible when he and Keigo move towards the door. He moves carefully but with a purpose. Like a panther.

Keigo quietly unlocks the door, grabs Dabi's boots - now finally noticing that they are actually of a very good texture. The vampire looks like a homeless guy, but all of his choices of clothing are smartly picked to give the impression. When he takes a closer look, they are actually of good quality.

The coven must be a pretty well off from the looks. No vampires have a normal job, or so Keigo can't imagine. They basically make money by having local gangs and other criminal organizations paying them protection money. There isn't any actual protection apart from the coven itself, but vampires have to do something to keep their wealth.

The hunter opens up the door as quietly as possible. Dabi steps out and Keigo hands him the shoes.

"What, are you just gonna close the door in my face when I don't even have my shoes on?" Dabi raises his eyebrows in question, again with the smile.

"Vampires don't need shoes," Keigo retorts.

"Wow, so cold."

"Well, I do have a cold heart."

Dabi's eyes are half-lidded and he looks delighted. "I thought that's my line."

"I'mma borrow it till next time," Keigo says sweetly.

The vampire gives him a toothy grin: "Alright then, till next time I guess."

"Goodbye," Keigo closes the door. He waits for a couple of seconds and then leans against the door shaking his head.

Over the course of a day, he got attacked by a powerful vampire (twice), the guy he desperately wanted to bang is a vampire himself (thus absolutely unbangable), then he invited said vampire into his home and watched movie with him.

He rubs his eyes and a desperate chuckle escapes his throat.

"So, who was he?"

Keigo opens his eyes. Rumi is standing in the door to the living room, wearing only short and crop top, her arms crossed over her chest and her ears are pressed into

"Someone I hope will continue to be a friend," Keigo sighs.

Rumi gives him unimpressed look. "Sex fucks things up."

"I know," Keigo moans and raises his wings to hide his face.

There is a moment of quiet. Then, he hears a sigh and slow steps as Rumi comes closer. He feels her touch his wing and lets her nudge it aside. She opens her mouth but pauses as she is trying to figure out what to say. "You know I don't think sleeping with someone is the best way to deal with being attacked by a vampire."

Keigo has to snicker. Truth would probably make her so angry she would move out. Who knows, since Dabi can actually come here any time, maybe it wouldn't be a completely bad thing.

"Let's make some pancakes and then you can go take a shower and take a nap. You look like shit."

"Wow, thanks."

"It's what I'm here for."

Dabi takes the boots on when he is a street away from Hawks' house. The grin is still present on his lips, as always slightly tugging at his skin. During the time he was being turned, most of the skin reattached itself to the flesh which now makes his staples more a choice of appearance than necessity from when he was still human. Still, the edges of the skin are not holding perfectly.

The night is young and as soon as he is finished with lacing up his shoes, he begins to walk to the den. The smile doesn't leave his lips as he walks either.

At first, he only hoped to tease the hunter and much later reveal what he is, simply to see the look on his face. And truth to be told, when he was with Hawks it reminded him a lot of the time when... when he was still alive.

He knows he shouldn't have intervened. What that bitch Chisaki did wasn't his problem. And if he was foolish enough to attack fucking hunters, well that only meant less work for Dabi and his coven. And if they chose any hunter, Dabi would be happy to simply watch. All except for the short one who has golden hair and soft golden eyes, and smart running mouth and funny biting remarks. And giant fucking red wings.

Dabi grins again at the memory, the easy laughs and the rapid beating heart and sweet, inviting smell of lust, unmistakable.

When his mind supplies the memory of pretty, fragile looking neck, he gulps and then shakes his head. He needs to feed soon. He forgot about it yesterday after his meeting with Chisaki. He supposes he will have to feed on one sheep from the coven's flock.

It's common practice – all of the vampires have their little flocks that belong just to them. Most of these people were once grabbed from the streets, homeless people, junkies or criminals. One human would never be enough to keep a vampire alive for too long

Dabi doesn't have a flock of his own. He is still new in the city, but he supposes if he will want to stay for a while, he will have to get it. The coven has a common flock, but they are there just in case someone is hit by a wave of hunger or if they get a new member they weren't expecting, sometimes guests but Dabi knows nobody offered Chisaki or his coven their flock. Or the possibility to hunt here.

Dabi hides his face into the collar of his coat, thinking. Chisaki has been here only a couple of days. He wonders where his coven is situated. Shigaraki probably knows it but Dabi feels strong resentment on the prospect of having to ask him. Besides, Shigaraki is right – they can profit greatly from this new coven. All Dabi has to do is to be patient, Chisaki's and Shigaraki's coven are just means to an end. And, if Dabi knew where Chisaki has his lair, what would he do? Challenge him for a fight over Hawks? There were much easier ways to stop him from bothering the hunter, much easier ways to make a claim.

The vampire sneers at the thought – he is pretty sure what Hawks' reaction would be to these ways. All his chances to ever get into Hawks' pants would be gone.

He takes in a breath and lets it out. He finds himself doing this less and less. He doesn't even have to breathe unless he wants to speak but the reflex is still there for him. Breathing doesn't bring him any relief of life. Now, the closest he can get to this relief is when he feels hot blood on his tongue.

Dabi shivers and feels his mouth watering and his mind unhelpfully provides him the memory of pretty, smooth neck, the strong smell of desire coming from the hot body next to his which was stronger than anything else in the room and the sound of the blood flowing in river that springs in Hawks' heart.

He grits his teeth almost painfully but it's too late, the image already planted in his mind. Hawks underneath him, his loud moans filling the quiet beautifully as Dabi fucks him into the mattress and then sinks his teeth into the soft skin on his neck. Would he taste sweet? Would he taste savory? How hot would the blood be on Dabi's tongue? Would Hawks runs his fingers into his hair and beg him for more? Would he clench around him and come from the sensation?

Dabi growls, trying to chase the thought away. Nothing good will come if he keeps thinking about sex and blood. Especially not the mixture of these two ingredients and Hawks.

The city is more alive tonight since it's weekend. He walks the street rather than quickly running over the rooftops to their den. He hopes all this noise and the walk will help him clear his head. The more he is away from the Hawks' house, where the fool invited him, the more he feels like himself.

The want is still there, though, and so is the thirst.

The coven's den is placed near the big city park. It's more on the north side of the city, closer to the poorer part of the town. Before their coven actually moved in a few decades ago, Dabi thinks it used to be a shopping mall. The elder of their coven bought the place and had it been rebuilt into a huge manor. The land belonging to the manor is large as well, connected directly to the park at one side. There are many cameras across the land. They would never catch a vampire and when they use their magic, they only show white static but when it's a normal human, like a hunter, they record him without issue.

Dabi climbs over the wall without issue when he reaches it. Shigaraki hates it which is the only reason he does it for.

The walls are dark gray from the outside, most of the manor hidden behind tall trees and bushes. Dabi sneaks around the dark garden, closer to the building.

There are at least four floors and Dabi knows there is a basement with a crypt or something cliché as that where only Kurogiri and Shigaraki go. Dabi is willing to bet his ass that whomever this coven actually belongs, is there.

The building doesn't have many windows - most of them were walled up with metal blinds from the inside. The only windows are those where the flocks live. Most of them can still go out but only with permission of their masters. The number of people who live here, who are almost always pale because they still live with vampire is what gives this manor its reputation of a haunted house.

Dabi enters the house through one of the windows. He closes the blinds immediately and locks them.

The hallways are not what many would expect a vampire den to be - there aren't any spider webs on the walls or candleholders or red carpet. The hallways have wooden floor but the only ones whose footsteps can be actually heard are members of the flocks. It's clean and well-kept.

Dabi always feels like he's in a hotel when he is walking the halls. Almost every door is the same and if Dabi didn't get to know the place already, he would have a hard time orienting around the place.

His, and he really hates to use these words but there is no better word, chambers are with the view of the park on the highest floor. Dabi usually only sleeps there. They used to belong to his maker and Dabi thinks he's only spent here one night before they started to travel.

If someone didn't get the feeling of hotel from the hallways, his rooms are the definition. It's spacious short hallway, the living room is connected to the bedroom with king-sized bed on top of which is a big furry ball. From bedroom, there are two doors through which the bathroom and another room can be accessed. The other room is empty with a few beds. It's one if Dabi will start to for a flock for himself.

The moment Dabi opens his door, he notices a presence behind himself. He doesn't hear any steps, but he can smell him.

He turns around to look at the vampire who fits the definition of one better than Dabi does.

"Yes, Shigaraki?"

Chapter End Notes

> This was a pretty relaxing chapter but don't worry.. Next chapter will be... Something 👀👀

> Either way you can come sax hi to me on my twitter or tumblr!

## Chapter 4

Chapter Notes

> So, here we are! I'm dead tired, it's been a very difficult week for me but I wanted to post this chapter tradittionally on Friday! :3

> All I'm gonna say is that there are some trigger warnings at the end for this chapter... now go and enjoy what I prepared for you *evil cackle*

See the end of the chapter for more notes

"Dabi," Shigaraki says instead of proper greeting - for a second then, his glance lands on the cat who is still sprawled on Dabi's chair near the bookshelf. "I got a message from the Overhaul coven. They said you killed one of theirs?"

Dabi snorts in an ugly way. "Is that what they said? Because as I remember it, they wanted to hunt on our territory, I intervened, they got angry, I got attacked and then got asked what I wanted in form of apology. And I told their leader to kill the attacker. He did, I burnt him. End of this pretty little fairy tale."

Shigaraki is staring at him with his red eyes in a way Dabi can't name. Eventually, he announces: "They complained about it."

Shigaraki's tone is not accusing, it's... waiting. He wants to see Dabi's reaction.

Unfortunately for the regent, Dabi is not interested in playing whatever games for which the other vampire has prepared the playboard in front of them all.

"Yeah, well, no shit," Dabi laughs blithely. "That dude just killed one of his men. Really I would expect his men to know that bullshit code because that Chisaki dude looks like-"

"You were out of line," Shigaraki interrupts him, his voice just a tiny bit too loud, revealing just how impatient he is.

And Dabi stares. His eyes narrow and he steps closer to the other man but still in safe, non-offending distance.

He speaks carefully: "They were about to hunt on our grounds, never mind it was a hunter and one of those assholes was about to attack me, and you tell me I was out of line?"

"Yes," Shigaraki confirms simply, as if he was explaining something to a child.

Suspicion grows inside Dabi and this time, he is the one to wait. But instead of saying anything, the other vampire just keeps quiet, their eyes locked like those of two predators who are just looking for the other to move first.

Eventually, Dabi's lips tighten and he crosses his arms on his chest, the impatience unbearable. "If I was out of line why don't you tell me what's the punishment."

"It's just a warning between you and me," Shigsraki replies and for just a short moment, he glances sideways. He tries to look back into Dabi's eyes but it's already too late, the other vampire saw the way he avoided his eyes. He walks to Shigaraki, deep into the regent's personal space and stares the other man down. Shigaraki stands his ground, however, and looks right back at him, completely undaunted.

"He wanted a punishment for me, didn't he?" Dabi questions in a low growl.

"Yes," Shigaraki confirms. "And I told him no."

That just sounds so... bizarre. At first, Shigaraki admits to Chisaki that Dabi was out of line, which he wasn't. But Dabi wouldn't put it past the coven's leader to do such a thing considering the animosity between him and Shigaraki. But then, the regent denies Chisaki whatever punishment he could have come up with.

Dabi narrows his eyes: "You offered him something that will also benefit you."

"You think I'm as selfish as you are?" Shigaraki sneers. "No, I offered him something that will benefit the whole coven."

"Oh?" Dabi tilts his head slightly to the side. "And what exactly, was that?"

Shigaraki grins.

"I still can't believe you put this on pancakes," Rumi makes a disgusted face.

She and Keigo are standing in the kitchen. She is flipping over the last pancake on the pan while Keigo is busy spreading strawberry jam across some of them. These are not his of course.

"What's wrong with sugar, cinnamon and butter?" Keigo laughs and yawns. He feels so tired.

"Nothing on its own but it doesn't belong on pancake you heathen!" Rumi argues and puts the last pancake on the plate while taking the ones Keigo covered with jam.

They don't sit at the table in the kitchen, instead, they make their way to the living room. Rumi turns on the TV but neither of them are really watching as they sit on the couch and start eating.

"Have you checked your phone for what the commissioner messaged you?" Rumi asks before taking a huge bite from her pancake.

"Nah," Keigo's mood turns slightly sour but that doesn't stop him from eating his own - he hasn't eaten anything all day and only now with the food in front of him, and Dabi gone, he realizes just how hungry he is. Plus, pancakes with melted butter, cinnamon sugar are irresistible. "I can't be bothered."

"Hawks!" Rumi sounds scandalized and Keigo resists the urge to roll his eyes. "Do you even know you are going back to hunt tonight?"

The winged hunter stops chewing. The memory of the sewers, tiny and dark and the vampire eyes that slightly glowed in the dark. His first reaction is to refuse. He huffs, ignoring the way Rumi looks at him at the sound. As if he could ever refuse.

"Can I eat my pancake before I join the hunt?" Keigo groans in the end.

"Hawks, you literally spent a whole day getting dicked down," Rumi gave him a look. "Just eat and do your job, you lazy ass."

The man rolls his eyes, then half-grins, half frowns at the idea what Rumi would say if she knew the man, she thinks he slept with is actually a vampire. She wouldn't be happy, that's for sure. He can imagine her anger since she knows what vampires are capable of. Keigo knows he should tell her, for her own safety, but he can't bring himself to it. Her experience with vampires and how she got into the business is completely different than his. She would, rightfully, freak out and wanted this place to be sanctified again (or she would leave completely).

But that also means that he can't tell her or the Commission that he was approached by the vampire from the sewers a second time. Just thinking about it makes Keigo feel sick. He is not ready to face that vampire a third time in the span of only a few days. Especially in the sewer. He knows that the Commission won't send him on a suicide mission because he is too valuable for them but there is danger.

There is always danger.

The pancakes turn bitter in his mouth and eventually, he manages to chew through only one before he makes himself reach for the phone. Better to get this over with sooner rather than later.

Just as Rumi told him, there is a message from the commissioner that he would be hunting today, searching for information about the newly arrived coven. Keigo remembers the name Dabi told him and he considers what would be the best way to let them know the name. Maybe telling the truth to a certain point wouldn't be as bad. He could tell them that Dabi saved his butt and then left but... maybe that would cause Dabi problems with his coven. Keigo isn't an idiot; he knows that even though there is a form of alliance with local coven they are still hunters and they are still vampires. Peace is never permanent, especially if both sides know it's not permanent.

Keigo puts away the plate with still three more pancakes and ignores the look Rumi gives him as he dials Mikao's number.

The phone gets picked up almost immediately.

"Hawks," the man sounds impatient. "What took you so long? It's almost 24 hours since you've been in contact."

"Ah," Keigo laughs knowing very well this will only anger the man further. "I'm sorry I was busy with a thing that's called social life. Not that you would know anything about it, sir."

Rumi snorts and covers her mouth, so the commissioner doesn't hear her.

"Hawks," Mikao growls. "You've been attacked by the new coven and frankly you have the most information. That text you've sent was brief at the very best."

The hunter feels a wave of anger and his wings rise up slightly but he keeps it in check and his tone is light when he speaks: "Well, maybe if I wasn't busy with flying for my life through sewers, I could ask more about the vampire's abilities other than the fact that he somehow lowered a section of sewer system. Maybe next time he will be in for more casual chat that won't involve him drooling over how pretty my neck is. IN fact, why don't you personally join us?"

Rumi shakes her head at him, but she says nothing. They both know he has a certain right to speak this way to the Commission. Most of them never even saw a vampire with their own eyes.

"We want you to team up with Best Jeanist today," the commissioner sounds a bit calmer now. "We have spoken to the local coven and they hinted on where the visiting one could be located."

Keigo wonders if the name Kai Chisaki would ring any bell with the Commissioner.

"Okay," Keigo say eventually. "Where do I meet BJ... I mean Best Jeanist."

Rumi hides her grin behind her hands again. Mikao only sighs tiredly.

"He will be waiting for you at the dawn at the corner of Lower Lane and Central Passage," the man informs him and, with some pressure to his words. "Don't be late."

"Yessir!" Keigo almost salutes before he realizes the man can't see him. Besides, he is pretty sure Mikao hung up before he could hear it.

Keigo puts away all the pancakes and stretches out.

"You know you could eat a few more of those," Rumi nods towards the plate.

"I'm not hungry anymore."

"Shut up, you are always hungry."

Keigo chuckles. "Yeah, but I'm leaving for a hunt in the evening and I gotta go to bed first. Don't wanna go with my stomach full... or wait, are you plotting my murder so you can keep this house for yourself?"

Rumi returns the smile. "As if someone would want to live in this shithole."

"You can always pack your things, you know?"

The woman sprawls across the chair, hanging her legs over the armrest, and huffs out. "Nope, too much work."

Keigo gets up shaking his head. "And you call me a lazy ass."

Rumi only sticks out her tongue and keeps watching TV. Keigo walks to his room. He takes a very long shower, but realizes he forgot to to put his hunting gear into the washing machine. He supposes he will have to take a new one and put the other one to the laundry.

As he is dressing up again, he looks at the mirror. Where he bled before on his shoulder, is now a massive bruise and scab, and few more bruises on his butt-cheeks and thighs but it's nothing bad. There is however a bruise in the shape of a palm on his neck that makes him more nervous. Only thing that's missing is a black-eye and he will look like an abuse victim.

He feels heat in his cheeks. He looks pathetic and can't believe that Dabi tried to flirt with him when his appearance is… like this. Another voice in Keigo's mind tells him that it's Dabi and if anyone should be concerned about looks it should be the vampire. Not to mention that the vampire teeth are a turn off on their own. Totally.

Suddenly the image of Dabi's possible feeding teeth is replaced by the one from the sewers who caught Keigo by the neck, the sharp, dangerous long canines. Now that was a real turn off.

Some sleep and few nightmares about tight spaces and hunting vampires later, Keigo's alarms interrupts his sleep. He immediately feels awake as he opens his eyes. It's rare for him – usually he needs at least half an hour to properly wake up but today's different. His stomach immediately growls, drawing attention but Keigo ignores it. He can't eat so soon before a hunt.

Th blond quickly gets dressed up, placing the gear from his previous uniform into the new one before he leaves his room. Rumi looks up in the living room when he is passing by the living room door.

"I'll see you later, pigeon!" she calls after him.

"Yeah, yeah, leave me some pancakes unless you already ate them all," Keigo waves.

She smiles kindly. "There won't be any left when you get back."

Keigo chuckles and is out of the door. It's not snowing at the moment, but the night is dark, moon hidden behind the clouds. Heavy feeling settles on Keigo's shoulders. In an attempt to get rid of at least some of it, Keigo stretches out his wings to the side and upwards. It feels good to feel the cold wind under his feathers, it feels nice to wave them and fly. He feels safer when he is above the ground than he does in his own home but that feeling was there long before Keigo gave permission to enter a certain vampire.

Lowe Lane is, surprisingly, not in the poorer part of town behind the bridge where the vampires usually gather their flocks. Keigo supposes it makes sense. Most members of the coven they have agreement with live somewhere near the central park and Keigo is willing to bet his pretty ass that it's in the ‘Haunted Mansion' as locals call it.

The street he is heading to isn't that far, but it has its own small park.

When Keigo reaches the destination, he is surprised that not only BJ's tall figure is standing there but also a figure much more muscular.

The small hunter glides slowly down and just in the last second, he spreads them fully and waves to stop his descent. Gracefully, he lets his feet touch ground and raises up his goggles, placing them on his head. Smirk is playing on his lips - he admits, he is showing off. He just can't help it.

"I didn't know you would join us today, Endeavor," he purrs.

All three men are wearing black. Hakamata is wearing similar outfit to Keigo only made from black jeans and slightly longer jacket. Keigo's is lighter and shorter, not only to give him more speed but also for the looks. Endeavor is wearing much longer coat.

"Hawks," Endeavor only says gloomily.

"Endeavor has a different mission from us," Hakamata says instead of greeting and even through the fabric covering his face, Keigo can see his hot breath in the cold air. "He is going to go to the sewers to investigate the vampires there."

"On your own, Endeavor-san?" Keigo says in surprise but then he realizes it makes sense. There isn't anyone else more fitting. After all, Endeavor, with his flame quirk is a danger to most of the vampires and he can be his own source of light.

"Yes," the man says, narrowing his eyes, clearly offended by the question.

"You and I are going to a hotel at the end of this street," BJ cuts in on them. "Commission has the information that the coven stays there. We are to confront them, but we are to avoid violence since this is a highly populated area and they shouldn't attack us since they are not permitted by our allies."

"That didn't stop them yesterday," Keigo huffs out a fake laugh. "Or did nobody tell that to the locals?"

Keigo doubts that. Dabi told them what happened yesterday, he's sure of it.

Hakamata sighs. "Unfortunately, we don't have any actual proof."

The smaller blond shakes his head in disbelief, but he manages to keep his tone light. "Next time I will record their little threats about making me a part of their flock."

"Is everything a joke to you?" Endeavor growls before Hakamata can say anything.

Keigo wants to laugh again but he knows that would only fuel the bigger hunter's anger. And so, he shrugs instead. "Should I just weep in the corner that they wanted to turn me into a snack? You gotta lighten up a little, sir."

"And you need to get serious," Endeavor snaps. "These are the monsters that killed my son."

Keigo likes Endeavor, he really does. He is the only reason why he didn't come to completely hate being a hunter. He admires the man for his dedication to keep people safe despite everything - unlike Keigo, he is a hunter because it will help people. And he knows that Endeavor had to lose someone but...

The small blond raises his eyebrows. "I mean... this may be a surprise to you, sir, but everyone here lost someone. It's why we are here."

His words might be harsh, but he tries to keep his tone soft.

Endeavor doesn't seem to hear behind the words, though, as his eyes widen with rage, his shoulders tense up and he tilts his head slightly backwards, staring down at the winged man.

"But not everyone has that blood on their hands, do they?"

The words are not be like a stab to his guts. Instead, it feels like Endeavor is rubbing salt into a wound that never got the chance to heal, a wound that's always fresh. His heart is pounding in his chest and his palms gets sweaty. He feels a lump in his throat and, somehow, his tongue is tied.

It's a low blow, one that he should have expected. Keigo is sure that Endeavor just said what many other hunters only think but would never dare to tell him. At least Endeavor is honest.

He is saved from having to reply when BJ gives the flame hunter a stern look. "That's enough, Endeavor! We all have our goals for tonight, and we should go follow them."

Endeavor stares at Keigo for a few more seconds. If nothing else, Keigo can still return the glare. Eventually, the huge man simply turns on his heel and walks to the roadway, getting into a big black SUV. Keigo and BJ simply wait at the sidewalk until the man turns on the engine and drives away.

Keigo's heart is still pounding in his ears, but he forces out a laugh, his wings fidget nervously. "Well, that was awkward, wasn't it?"

BJ simply sighs. "You should watch those words. That mouth of yours could get you in trouble."

The smaller hunter doesn't mean to be a cheeky asshole but Hakamata's words are basically prodding him to be. "Well, thankfully I'm pretty sure my mouth will also get me out of them."

Hakamata rolls his eyes. "Oh my god…"

Keigo laughs. This short exchange actually made him feel more like himself. He will have to tell about this to Rumi later, at least she will find it funny.

Together, the hunters head to the hotel. It's a big, old building but well-kept. There are short stairs leading to the entrance that Keigo and BJ climb together. The door opens automatically, and Keigo and BJ find themselves in front of reception desk. The place looks even older from the inside the few chairs and the coffee table next to the door are old style wood and so is the desk itself. The place is clean, however, including the brown carpet Keigo and BJ walks over to the lady behind the desk.

The woman is wearing a beige uniform and is looking at the screen of the desktop.

"Hi, welcome to our hotel. How may I help you?" she asks, and Keigo almost bursts out laughing. She sounds like a machine and she doesn't even look away from the screen.

"Hello," Hakamata thankfully takes charge of the chat. "We are looking for a certain group of men who may or may not be staying in this hotel?"

"Sorry, we don't give information about the guests," the lady says automatically again, not looking at them.

BJ knowingly reaches into his pocket. He places the money on the desk. Finally, they have her attention and she looks up from the screen. For only a second, though, it looks like she hesitates but then her hand claps onto the money as she takes it.

"Who are you looking for?" she asks.

Keigo gives her the description of Kai Chisaki. He tries to remember the other vampires as well, but their memories are blurry and he would rather give her one solid description than more shitty ones that he may remember wrong.

"Oh, that man," the lady says. "Yeah, he got himself and his pals a few rooms. He himself is staying in the suite at the top floor."

"How many of them are there?" BJ asks.

The lady shrugs. "I dunno, eight or nine."

"Would you mind giving us the numbers of their rooms and let us visit them?" BJ asks. "They are friends of ours."

The lady looks back at him and then down at his pocket. "I don't know, would I?"

Keigo snorts out but silences the sound when the other hunter gives him a look. He still hands the receptionist more money.

The lady tells them the numbers and the floors. The two hunters both head to the elevator. Once they are there, Keigo looks at BJ.

"Wouldn't it be better to go and tell Commission that this hotel is really the hideout?" Keigo questions. He doesn't like to be so close to what is essentially the coven's current den with only BJ. It's true that they are both very strong hunters, one of the best. But that doesn't change the fact that it's the middle of the night and there is plenty of civilians around, even if neither side probably wants to get the civilians involved.

"They can't hurt us," Best Jeanist tells Keigo. "There are plenty of cameras on the street and in the hotel that recorded us including the one in Endeavor's car when I was waiting with him. If they decided to attack us in this spot, they couldn't talk their way out of this."

The bell of the elevator rings when they reach the top floor. They exit it and it immediately moves down again. Keigo stares at the door that closes behind him before he looks around. The hallway is long without any windows, similar carpet is on the ground, clean but old. Besides lights, there are only several decorative bureaus.

He hears a low thud from the side, and he looks there. A small red fluffy ball is on the floor in the middle of the hallway. When Keigo looks further away, he hears a soft, gasp and one of the bureaus shakes a bit. Keigo can see small feet from under the furniture.

"Hawks!" he hears BJ call from the other side of the hallway. The man is turned around, already walked several steps towards Chisaki's suite.

The smaller hunter sees the tiny feet press more tightly to each other.

Keigo never considered himself to be a kid person. But that doesn't mean he will leave a kid here in the hallway when there is a vampire at the other end.

"Just give me a sec!" he calls over his shoulder and sees BJ cross his arms on his chest as he waits for him.

The winged man then steps to the other side, making his steps slow and gentle. The kid stays behind the bureau, not making a sound.

The ball is soft when Keigo takes it into his hand. He crouches down, trying to fold his wings as tight as he can to keep them from being intimidating.

"Hey, there," he tries forcing a smile on his lips. "This is yours isn't it?" he raises the ball.

For a second, it looks like the child will stay where they are, hidden. But after a few moments pass, the kid leans forward, glancing over the furniture at the hunter. The child is a little girl with long white hair and sort of horn on the right side of her forehead. The hair is sort of messy and so is the plain gray dress she is wearing. Her big red eyes are staring at Keigo, wide.

The hunter shifts his weight from one foot to another, trying to give her an assuring smile. "Don't worry, little miss. You've got a... nice toy here."

Great, Keigo thinks, now he sounds like a creep. He really isn't a kid person.

"Thanks," the little girl mumbles so quietly that Keigo almost doesn't hear her.

"Why don't you come back for it? It would be a shame if it got lost, right?"

The girl hesitates again but then she steps out. She stares at the hunter with even wider eyes now, her look directed at Keigo's wings.

The man grins. "Pretty cool, huh?" he says and unfolds his right wing, just a bit. "Wanna touch?"

There is a spark in her eyes, but it's quickly drowned in fear again and she just shakes her head. Keigo nods, folds his wing back and holds out the hand with the girl's ball. Again, she doesn't move straight away but eventually she steps closer and takes it from him, holding it tightly to her chest.

Keigo smiles at her gently. "Which room do you have your parents in?"

She tilts her head. "My parents are not here."

Keigo frowns but before he can ask her where her parents are, he feels his phone vibrate in his pocket. He reaches for it. It's Mikao. He feels himself roll his eyes, but he accepts the call. "Yes?"

"Hawks, you and Best Jeanist have to get yourselves from the place as soon as possible. Our allied coven had to allow the new one to hunt temporarily on their territory, get Best Jeanist and get out."

Keigo quickly turns around, his heart pounding with adrenaline and his eyes wide. BJ is still standing several meters away from him, on the other side of the hallway. The moment he sees Keigo's expression, he unfolds his arms from his chest and gives him a worried, questioning look.

"I'm so sorry..."

The winged hunter snaps his head to the side to look at the small girl again only to see her clench tightly on the ball and making steps backwards.

"Hawks!" comes from the phone. "Can you hear me?"

"Jeanist, we have to-"

The door right behind Keigo bursts open. The hunter barely has enough time to dart foreward, away from the vampire who digs his claws into the wall in the direction here Keigo's head was just a second ago.

The air around him thickens, it has a greasy feel and Keigo can smell ash as the vampire magic fills the air, charging it. Powerful thing that vampires manage to pull off only when the whole coven unites for hunt.

And Keigo knows he's not the one doing the hunting right now.

He drops the phone and sends some of his feathers into the vampire's chest, hitting the heart pinning him down to the ground. There is loud noise of more wood breaking from behind Keigo where Hakamata is, but the shorter hunter doesn't have time to pay attention to that. He sends more of his feathers towards the girl to get her to the opposite end of the hallway. He doesn't know what role exactly she is playing in this, but he must get her away from the danger.

He himself reaches for two of his primary feathers and when another vampire, tall and bald man, rushes out of the room towards him, he swings at him, but the attack is stopped by the vampire's arm, now covered with crystals.

The little girl starts crying and runs to the other end of the hallway.

Both vampires are wearing masks. The first one is still on the ground, grabbing at the feathers inside him while his high-pitched inhuman screams fill the hallway. It's not enough to kill him but Keigo keeps the feathers inside him to keep him immobilized for now. The other one is staring at him.

Keigo knows he has to get out of here. It's never a good idea to be in a too closed off space with a group of vampires, if he gets outside, he will be able to put a distance between himself and them if necessary.

But they don't wait for him to retreat or get close to the Hakamata. Instead, the vampire with crystals lets them grow over his body, especially his chest and neck and forms long sharp crystal as an extension for his arm and then he swings at Keigo with it. The hunter jumps up, avoiding the attack and waves his wings to send more feathers against the vampire, but they never hit, instead, they disappear but Keigo can still feel them in the room as they reappear a second later in another vampire's hands.

This second is enough for the large, crystal man to attack again without being interrupted. Keigo blocks the attack with wing and uses his other wing to stab into the vampire. It hits the crystals protecting his chest, but Keigo has enough feathers for the attack to be strong enough to pierce through them. They don't sink into the vampire's heart, but he still screams in pain.

There is a sound of more fighting behind Keigo, but the hunter doesn't want to risk taking his eyes off the vampire in front of him to see how BJ is doing. The crystal vampire grabs on his wing and Keigo feels strange tingling sensation across it as it's being covered with crystal. He curses internally and withdrawals the wing. The crystals didn't get far but they are surprisingly heavy. He quickly bristles the wings and feels relief when the crystal breaks and pours on the ground.

The vampire in front of him uses the moment for his advantage and swings with his crystal sword again. This time, Keigo doesn't try to stop the attack with his wings in fear that they would get crystalized again, instead he jumps again and waves the wings as much as he can in the small space and jumps towards the vampire. He can't get through the crystals on the vampire's chest or the one surrounding his neck using only the primary feathers in his hands, but he has a different plan. He summons the feathers from the smaller vampire with beak mask and as he expected, it reappears back in his hand.

Meanwhile, he uses the two primary feathers in his hands to jab at the vampire's eyes.

Another painful shriek fills the hall as he is blinded for now.

Before Keigo can make another attack, though, he hears a loud thud of steps behind himself, too close to be Hakamata. He makes the vampire who is stealing his feathers reach for them again when he tries to attack him with them and turns around.

The vampire Dabi told him is Chisaki is charging towards him. He is wearing the beak, plague doctor mask again. His dark golden eyes are wide with an emotion that Keigo can't identify but one that makes his heart skip a beat with fear.

When the vampire reaches for him with his hand, Keigo makes a twist in the air and tries to smack the hand away with the wing. His feathers are ruffled up, making the vampire bleed when they get in contact with the palm of his hand. The blood is dark, darker than Keigo's wings and darker than human blood. His fingers grasp at the wing and Keigo can see the corners of Chisaki's eyes wrinkle with something that can only be a smile.

That's all the warning Keigo gets before a wave of jolting pain pulses through his wings from where he is touching him and he whimpers, pulling the wing back, but it's already too late. The feathers where Chisaki grabbed him and the area around are annihilated, there is no other word.

Keigo uses the feathers he still has to put distance between himself and Chisaki. He can't see Hakamata anymore behind them, but he sees that one of the doors is torn down and the other hunter is probably there somewhere. But Keigo doesn't have much time to worry about him. He is caught in very tight space between vampires and lost most of his feathers on his right wing.

There is a growl behind him, and his ankle is grabbed.

He hisses when he feels crystal dig into his skin, making him bleed but before the vampire can make more damage, Keigo swings one primary feather he's wielding and chops off the hand before his leg can get more crystallized.

The vampire roars in pain and falls back Chisaki runs toward him and Keigo swing with the other feather. The man grabs at it and more blood comes from it but the feather dissolves in his hand. With the other, before Keigo can do anything, Chisaki hits him into his thigh with his other hand. It's an awkward hit and Keigo does feel a stab of pain, but he knows if the vampire hit him with the full force, he would have his thigh bone completely shredded.

The hunter grunts with effort as he makes another twist in the air and whacks Chisaki in the face with his still functioning wing. Despite the mask, he hears the nose cracking loudly and the vampire growls in pain.

Keigo starts to feel strange, sickeningly sweet, rotten taste in his mouth. However, now is Keigo's chance. Both vampires are busy – Chisaki is several steps away, recovering fast from the blow but still recovering while the other vampire is blinded and armless. He kicks the door behind him, into the hotel room and uses the wings to give himself speed to run inside, ignoring how it feels now that every single feather of him is hurting dully and hot pain is spreading through his thigh. There are two people lying on bed, clearly under the magic pulsing through the hotel, watching the TV. They don't even see Keigo.

The hunter feels guilt rippling through him as he is leaving Hakamata behind, but he knows he has to get into the open area where he won't be sandwiched between a pack of vampires. And if Hakamata was already dead… it's better for one person to die than two.

Keigo hears Chisaki chasing after him and the hunter sends few feathers at the window, breaking it down and he grits his teeth at the pain which suddenly runs through his wings into his back.

He jumps through the remains of the window. Some of the glass fragments dig into his skin but it's only a small pain. Nothing in comparison to the wave that goes through him when he opens his good wing and tries to use the feathers to support his weight. It roots in his back where his wings are attached to the shoulder blades, spreading through his torso into his limbs and head, but most into his wings itself. Each feather of his feels like it's on fire.

A hoarse cry escapes his throat at the pain, but he still manages to use them to mitigate the fall. They don't work as they should be. They don't lift him up, further from the ground, and they don't save him from hitting the roof of the car in front of the hotel and as his body hits it with enough force that the metal bends and, for a second, he can't breathe as the wind is knocked out of him from the force of his fall. He lands on his right side and he hears a grinding noise before all of his senses focus on almost blinding pain which pulses through his arm and shoulder.

But he knows he doesn't have time for pain. He grits his teeth and leans on his good hand to push himself up. His whole body aches but he quickly jumps from the car roof on the ground. At least his legs seem to be intact as he looks down for only a moment.

It's then that he realizes that Chisaki didn't hit him into his thigh before. There is a big syringe with a needle attached there, miraculously intact. And whatever was the content of it left the syringe empty. The knowledge clicks in his mind and he feels absolute fright spreading through him like a sickening poison, the same one Chisaki filled him with.

His feathers which he can't control again when he tries, the attempt only send a wave of hurt through his back and he feels more of his feathers fall on the ground below him like leaves in the autumn wind.

He grabs the syringe. There is still some ominously glowing red liquid left as well as crimson on the needle. Keigo gulps and throws it away looking back up to the hotel.

Chisaki is standing there simply watching him. The cars behind Keigo continue to drive past them and people are simply walking along the sidewalks, the air clouded with vampire magic unnoticeable for untrained eye to see what's really going on. The vampire's voice carries through as if he was standing right in front of Keigo: "I was wondering if this would work on humans as well… Thank you for the help in this little experiment. Now…"

The vampire is far away but Keigo can still see him close his eyes as he inhales, and chills go down the hunter's spine. When Chisaki opens his eyes again and they glow softly in the darkness, Keigo can feel his palms sweat from the fright.

"I believe a man is only as good as his word… and I did promise you something during our first meeting, didn't I?"

Instinctively, Keigo tries to call his feathers again only for a jolt of pain go through his body again. He gasps at the feeling. His whole body is aching but it all fades away in comparison to the pain that his feathers and wings bring.

Chisaki is still not moving, only watching him.

And even though Keigo knows that he will do exactly what the vampire wants, he is willing to try his chances. He turns, his body hurts in response to the movement, and starts running.

Breathing is hard, his legs hurt, and he feels his feathers shed with every movement he makes. His broken arm pains but he still tries to put some distance between himself and the vampire.

He hears a chuckle behind himself but no steps. Of course, Keigo is still sure the man is following him.

The more people around, the harder for vampires to blind everyone. The hunter crosses the street and no car hits him, although one almost does, and the driver angrily honks. Keigo almost slips on the snow when he gets to the other side but manages to keep his balance as he is running to the more populated area of the city. He stops the fall by spreading his wings, balancing but grits his teeth at the sharp pain it sends through them, into his shoulders and head.

He knows he is leaving a trail of his feathers behind and loss of every single feather is like a stab of a needle, each taking a bit of hope as he leaves them.

But Keigo doesn't get far before a shadow jumps down from the roof. He stops as Chisaki gracefully lands only a few meters before him, tilting his head slightly to the side and the corner of his eyes wrinkled with a smile again.

He walks towards Keigo, slow and unhurried, his hands in his pockets. He speaks in the same slow way, as if preaching: "Now, I have to admit, you look tiny without the wings, it's almost a shame I got rid of them for you. They were so stunning, but such a power shouldn't belong to such a low creature as yourself. Your kind is nothing but sheep… and I can't wait to make you part of my flock."

With each word, Keigo feels himself his body tremble some more, with each step Chisaki takes towards him, he steps back. When Chisaki finishes his creep-speech, however, comes the real fright as the man reaches for the mask and removes it. The wound on his nose is gone, no signs that the bone has ever been broken in the first place. What truly catches Keigo's widen eyes, however, are the sharp canines and the soft crimson glow of the vampire's pupils.

"Now, I know this is kind of gross," Chisaki admits the grin still present on his lips, fully exposing his teeth. "But we both know that blood bonds can't be done any other way. Don't worry. We won't be doing this more often than absolutely necessary."

For once, Keigo can't find any words – there is a lump in his throat and fear almost suffocating him.

In one, fast leap, the vampire is in front of Keigo, his hand grabbing at his neck. Chisaki immediately hisses but he resists the pain and grabs at the necklace around his neck and tears it off. His skin is already burning from the touch, even through the surgery gloves and there is a sizzling sound filling the air around them. Chisaki hisses and Keigo doesn't hesitate, though, and he uses the momentary distraction grabs the vampire's head with his healthy arm and presses his thumb into Chisaki's eye.

The vampire lets out a low, quiet growl and throws Keigo away. The hunter hits the pavement, the air is knocked out of his lungs again and a jolt of pain travels through his body from the injured arm. He lets out a pained cry but as fast as his aching arm allows it, he gets back to his feet.

Chisaki's face is twisted with anger but, already, he is wiping away the blood from under the eye, its color is gray, but it's completely healed already. The vampire must have fed a great deal before their encounter at the hotel.

The hunters were expected.

As the color is coming back to the eye, Chisaki starts to smirk again. He takes a step towards Keigo.

The hunter takes a step back. The smirk on Chisaki's lips freezes as he looks behind Keigo's shoulder. The hunter hits something behind himself. A hand touches his left shoulder and Keigo gasps again, quickly turning around to face whoever is behind him.

Dabi is wearing a grin that doesn't reach his eyes as he is staring at Chisaki. For the first time, his shoulders aren't hunched, his posture absolutely straight, his eyes, usually squinting, are fully open, fully focused on the other vampire, pupils maroon, contrasting with the turquoise around them. His hand is gripping on Keigo's shoulder almost painfully. His mouth is slightly open to give way to the frighteningly long canines, both upper and lower.

For the first time, Dabi looks like the vampire he is.

Still, Keigo's first reaction is overwhelming relief at the sight of the more familiar vampire. He doesn't look at the hunter though.

When Dabi speaks it's with amusement but Keigo can hear something darker lingering underneath: "I thought my message to you last night was clear, Kai-kun."

The other vampire grimaces, baring his teeth when he growls: "You have no right to intervene, your regent allowed us to hunt! And I can hunt down anyone I want!"

"That's not true, is it?" Dabi grins some more and Keigo feels some of the initial fright coming back to him – these teeth are way too close. He tries to put some distance between himself and the vampire but the grip on his shoulder doesn't soften. "There are certain humans you can't hunt."

Chisaki's eyes widen.

And Keigo isn't all-knowing when it comes to vampire etiquette and relationships between covens, but he knows enough. He knows that only one group of people is always off-limits for vampires from other coven if two or more share the same territory.

A feeling of utter dread crept up from the pit of Keigo's stomach, his heart began to hammer against his chest more than before.

He raises his left hand to push Dabi away, to get away from him but the grip doesn't let him, instead, the cold fingers dig deeper into his skin, almost painfully. Dabi looks at him and Keigo's heart skips a beat. He forgets how to breathe when the strange, horrifying combination of maroon and turquoise sinks into his golden eyes.

"Let the fuck go!" Keigo wanted it to be a threat, but it comes out much weaker – he still pushes against Dabi's chest, but the vampire doesn't even budge.

In fact, the vampire doesn't offer any explanations or apologies, but his intention is clear when he places his other hand on Keigo's hip, mindful of his broken arm.

The motion is not calming, though, and Keigo feels desperation tightening around his chest like a serpent. He tries to hit Dabi in the face but the vampire finally lets go off Keigo shoulder to catch the hunter by his wrist. However, this doesn't provide Keigo a chance to break free from him. Instead, it only feels like the other man cements the power he already has above him as he uses Keigo's motion to wrap his arm around Keigo's waist and bring him closer. Close, a knee between Keigo's knees, chest to chest.

The desperation and freight shift into sheer panic. Keigo ignores the pain in his arm and tries to push at Dabi's shoulders with both hands only half-realizing he's speaking: "No, stop!"

The vampire doesn't. His body is cold against Keigo's. His arm all-powerful around him. He feels fingers run into his hair almost tenderly. Then, they grab at the hair and tilt his head backwards, exposing his throat to the vampire.

He feels tears coming to his eyes as he stares at the skies full of stars.

A whisper. " Dabi, please…"

A second passes.

Then, the fangs sink into the tender skin and a gasp escapes Keigo's lips as sharp pain travels from the wound, through his body. His uninjured hand grasps at Dabi's hair, but no matter how hard he pulls, the vampire doesn't stop.

Aside from pain, Keigo feels his body growing immediately weaker as the vampire feeds. He hears a grunt of pure ecstasy coming from Dabi and the hand in his hair, the arm around him tightens as the fangs sink even deeper. Strong scent of ash and candy fills the air and he whimpers loudly as the pain mingles with sudden, unimaginable pleasure. A part of him knows it's the bond building up and chaining him down. The bigger part of him doesn't care as the pleasure drowns everything else. He grasps at Dabi's hair harder and his body involuntarily presses against Dabi's. The vampire purrs at the reaction and he feeds, and he feeds, until Keigo completely loses himself to the bliss and his vision turns black…

Chapter End Notes

> TW: violence, several broken bones during fight, non-consensual blood drinking.

> So yeah... The codename for this chapter is Icarus - Hawks is in a bit of a mess, Dabi finally got to taste our birdy boi and Overhaul got fangblocked.

> I really hope you enjoyed it and if you did please leave me kudos and comment and hopefully I will see you in 2 weeks when I post the next chapter :3

## Chapter 5

Chapter Notes

> God, I really didn't think I would be able to pull off editing this chpater tonight but here we are!! Tagging this chapter was a pain in the ass, I don't know if I tried to tag too specifically but I've updated the tags somehow, so please be mindful of them and I will write the list of trigger warnings at the end notes as well ♥

> Anyway, I honestly didn't expect to have so many kudos and comments at the end of the last chapter! Thank you so much guys for all the comments and your support, you are amazing. I really hope you will enjoy (the pain) this chapter!

> Thank you again!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Everything hurts. That's the first thing which comes to Keigo's mind when he is coming back to himself. His limbs ache and his heart beats a bit too fast. When he opens his eyes, he groans. Everything is too bright, he has to close them again.

He may not be able to open his eyes again at the moment, but he knows he is in bed with a mattress too soft, big warm blanket covering his body and the scent of coffee, smoke and something spicy which is familiar but he can't place it. It feels good in a way lying in bed feels when someone has a fever – if it weren't for the dull ache in his body, he would be almost enjoying himself. Or maybe the ache makes him want to stay there for as long as possible. The blankets are warm, the bed is soft, and the scent is so nice.

Something is wrong and something is missing, he can feel it but he ignores it for the comfort he feels. He rolls on his side, pulling the blanket closer to his chin.

The back of his hand brushes on the leather on his neck.

A frown forms on his forehead. Very slowly, he opens his eyes again and lets them adjust to the light. The room he is in isn't even that well-lit, the only source is low light from the lamp on the bedside table.

The already high heartbeat fastens again as Keigo realizes he has no fucking idea where he is.

He sits up. It's too fast and a pained breath is dragged past his lips when headache pulses through his head, causing his stomach to roll. He closes his eyes again and gulps. He feels a movement on the bed next to him as the mattress shifts under the weight. He quickly opens his eyes again, ignoring the pain. His whole body tenses up, instinctive reaction from years of training to expect a fight.

But instead of danger, there is a cat sitting on the bed. It looks… horrible. It's all black, very small, its left eye is blind while the other has bright green color. Good portion of the cat's tail is missing but the animal is still purring loudly and when Keigo looks at it, it walks confidently towards him.

The blond doesn't pet it when it starts to rub against him. Instead he sighs and presses his forehead into his palm, trying to make sense to everything but his brain is refusing to think at the moment or bring back any useful memory.

He touches the leather on his neck again. His necklace charm is missing but something else is decorating his neck. He frowns again and grasps at the leather, torn between curiosity and anxiety. When he realizes that the thing on his neck is a collar, terror grasps at him, digging into his insides. It's as if someone threw a pebble and caused an avalanche. His eyes go wide as he is hit with its wave of too many memories at once.

The hunters turning to be hunted, the fight in the hotel… He lets out a shuddered breath and his hand reaches to his back.

He hisses when he runs his hands over the shoulder blades and the spot the roots of his wings are supposed to be, the place is rough, like a crust of blood, painful. The wings are not there, the familiar, reassuring weight missing. He can't feel them, not a single feather. They are just gone.

Keigo's heart freezes and his stomach turns icy. He remembers more but none of these memories makes it better – Chisaki chasing him, hunting him down, before he showed his sharp teeth. Until Dabi came… Dabi with just as sharp fangs.

His own pulse is hammering in his ears, blocking out any other sounds.

He grabs at the collar on his neck – it's thick and wide enough for him to feel it against the skin of his neck when he looks down, but it doesn't suffocate him or cut away air. Keigo's fear is enough to do that. The collar is loose enough that he can hook some of his fingers on it. His first, primal and irrational instinct, is to pull it off. As he's tugging it down harshly, he feels the leather dig into his skin painfully.

It takes Keigo's panicked mind several seconds to realize that this won't help. He gulps, can feel his throat move against it but not restraining the movement. The collar isn't simply that. It's also a reminder.

Keigo gulps again and throws away the blankets. Thank god, he is not naked and is actually wearing his clothes from before. It's such a horrible thing to be grateful for but he knows it could have been much worse.

It only makes it slightly better, though. He is still in unfamiliar place. Fuck, he woke up covered with blanket in stranger's bed. The idea makes him sick again. He has an idea whose bed it is but it still doesn't make it better. Neither does the realization that this room he is in has no uncovered windows. The smell of slight cigarette smoke and spice, that must be Dabi's, is everywhere, around him as well as ash and candy but those are only faint. It's just lingering of vampire magic which soaked into the place, not the magic itself.

Which means only one thing. He is in Dabi's den.

His heart starts hammering in his chest again and he gets up. Too quick as it turns out, and Keigo is immediately hit with intensified headache and dizziness. He runs his hand into the blonde hair, as if that would help, and leans on the canopy of the bed, closing his eyes for a moment. He manages to fight off the nausea that threatens to empty his stomach right there and then he opens his eyes again.

The cat has jumped down and is rubbing against his leg affectionately.

Keigo isn't in the right mindset to pay it any attention though. Instead, he looks around.

The room he is in looks like hotel suite. It's spacious and combination of bedroom with a big wardrobe next to closed door. The bed itself looks completely clean although it's hard to say with since the sheets are dark gray, the covers are black and the curtains on the canopy are very dark violet. On the other bedside table is a book Carmilla and Keigo sees it, his heart sinks more as if a part of him still hopes that this is just a bad dream, that Dabi did not bite him and take him into his den.

In the other part room, there is a fireplace between what probably used to be windows until it got covered with blinds made of heavy metal. There is no fire coming out of it, though. In front are two chairs and only a short distance from them is spacious couch with bedside table in front of and a big TV.

When Keigo sees the other end of the room, at the other side from the bedroom, he sees something which looks like combination between dining room and a library, a desperate, unamused chuckle escapes him. Why the fuck does a vampire need a dining area? So, their sheep just lie down on the table while they feast?

The idea makes Keigo sick and he has to gulp to calm his stomach. Is this what will happen to him? Will he be pushed onto the table while Dabi feeds on him and he can't do nothing about it?

This thought brings him back to what Keigo assumes was last night. The strong, unrelenting arm wrapped around Keigo's waist, holding him so he can't escape, the iron grip on his hair making sure his neck is vulnerable and easy to access. And then… Bon Appetit. The fangs sinking deep into his neck.

Keigo's whole body shivers at the memory. First, the pain, then the magic pulsing through him, silencing everything else in sake of complete bliss. He feels his cheek turn red the memory of his own body traitorously pressing into Dabi's. He knows it's magic, he knows this is only natural for their… prey.

But that doesn't help to make him feel less dirty, especially when his first thought was if second time would feel as good as first.

He reaches for his neck only to feel the leather again. A curse passes through his lips and looks around. There is a door leading out of the room. Next to it is a cabinet with a mirror above it.

Keigo hesitates. He wants to get out, more than anything. But he can't imagine it being so easy, even if there are no physical restraints on him. Still, what kind of hunter would he be if he never tried it?

He starts walking towards the door only to stop in front of the mirror as he is suddenly hit with the feeling of irritation. His brain tells him this impression has nothing to do in his head and he tries to push it away but it's all around him, completely clouding his mind from anything else. His whole being craves to get rid of this feeling, to get help.

He doesn't even realize he's falling until his knees hit the floor painfully. It takes what seems like an eternity for the irritation disperse because it keeps pressing into him and the more he tries to fight it, the worse his headache gets. Eventually, Keigo escapes the grasp of the alien feeling. When it's gone, the hunter realizes both his hands are buried in his hair, his heart is hammering against his ribs and he's covered in cold sweat.

His head aches so much he squeezes his eyes shut for a minute to stop himself from throwing up.

He waits for a few more seconds, wondering if the feeling which has nothing to do inside his head returns and when it doesn't, he sighs in relief and opens the golden eyes again. He tries not to think about what it must have been. He wants at least a moment of peace before he starts panicking again.

He raises to shaky legs and his look falls on his reflection in the mirror. First, he notices the painful absence of the red wings on his back. Not having them makes him feel too light and puts almost unbearable weight on his shoulders. He is completely helpless to anything that might come. He presses the palm on his forehead again, clenching his other fist. He can't let himself sink into desperation. He is still alive despite the circumstances. He can still get home and then he and Rumi can figure out what to do about his wings, how to bring them back.

Keigo refuses to believe he's lost them forever. He just… can't. He takes several deep breaths.

Only then, the realization that his arm is not broken comes to his mind. When he presses into the spot where his arm got broken, he feels pain from a bruise. In fact, Keigo can't see any of the bruises around his neck under the collar but besides the general ache in his body, he doesn't feel hurt.

He refuses to think about what that could mean.

His golden eyes gaze at the collar. It's a high one, made of high-quality, black leather. The small buckles on the side look more for aesthetic than anything else – Keigo is sure he couldn't get it off if he tried. There is a wavy, pretty pattern in the front, between the buckles at the side and under the leather, between the pattern, Keigo can see light blue, almost turquoise fabric. There is also a metal ring attached to the front that looks like it's only waiting to be attached to a chain.

It is a nice collar, beautiful one that some could call a choker instead. But Keigo still wishes nothing more than to throw that thing away. With it around his neck, Keigo isn't a human anymore. He is nothing more than a stupid pet of a vampire. Actually, no, it's worse. He is nothing but a sheep of Dabi's flock.

He feels rush of anger in his veins, mingling with the desperation that's only sinking deeper and deeper with each passing minute.

Hurriedly, he walks to the door and nervously tries to the doorknob. Surprisingly, it's unlocked. Keigo doesn't even think twice, he just opens the door and walks outside. He stands in long hallway of a hotel and Keigo tries very hard not to think about the Shinning movie. It's so spacious that dread grips at his insides again as he realizes that this isn't just Dabi's den, but probably one which belongs to the whole coven. There isn't any natural light, the only window he sees in the corner of the building is completely covered with metal blinds like the windows inside Dabi's rooms.

Keigo still walks to it, immediately searching for a way to open it. The only handle at the side has an electric lock on it. Keigo bites down on his lip in frustration and looks around again.

He wishes he had his wings. That way, he would be able to move around more quietly. He thought brings a sad smile to his lips. Who is he trying to fool. The vampires must know he is here, their senses are better and they must have heard him open the door.

They can probably smell his fear.

The thought makes Keigo angry again. He doesn't want to give them that satisfaction. He frowns and, without trying to be quiet, he walks through the hall. He can't stop his heart from beating so damn loud, but he can at least try to seem like it's with anger and not terror.

He is passing many doors on his way through the hallway, but he doesn't dare to open any of them. All he wants is to find the exit from this building however unlikely it is for him to actually get out. He would never forgive himself if he didn't try.

Keigo begins to hear voices before he gets to the end of the hall. They are coming from somewhere below. The blond reaches a top of the stairs. Unlike Dabi's room, this part is brighter and looks more like a modern hotel, the walls are nicely decorated, and the furniture is more modern style.

There is a big entrance hall right under the stairs and Keigo's heart speeds up at the sight of the door. They are big and, again, metal blinds are closed.

"Stop give me that look!" he hears an angry roar from the double door is opened wildly, a stream of light Keigo knows vampires don't need is coming from there. The voice is a definite proof that this has to be the coven's den, rather than just Dabi's home – he's never heard it before.

He doesn't hear a reply, clearly whoever this man is talking to is much calmer. But Keigo isn't waiting to hear the reply either. Instead, he walks down the stairs.

Whatever the person the previous sentence was directed at said, it must have given a sassy reply as Keigo hears the angry voice again: "This fucking look! Have you completely lost your mind?!"

Keigo is trying to walk slowly. This might be his chance. Vampires have better senses, but they are useless if they don't pay any attention to them. And at least one vampire doesn't sound in the right mind to listen to a little human like Keigo himself.

The blond freezes, however, when he hears familiar voice: "You told me to get myself a flock! I got myself a human! What's the problem?"

"It's a fucking hunter!!" the other vampire yells and Keigo feels charge in the air that makes his limbs heavier. "I had all of this perfectly planned! Everything was going according to plan! And then you go and ruin it! And on top of that, you bring that hunter into this coven! You attacked a hunter and you didn't even kill him!"

"I have the right to pick whoever I want to be my flock!"

Dabi isn't yelling but Keigo hears the annoyance soaking through his voice.

Both vampires seem to be completely lost in their argument to notice Keigo. The hunter wants to go to the entrance, to try the massive door. But if he does it, he knows that his figure will be visible from the room on the side.

"You put this whole coven in danger! Do you even care about that?"

But this might be Keigo's only chance.

"Maybe if you actually shared your plans with the rest of the coven, I wouldn't be making this mistake!"

"You knew exactly what the plan was!"

"Did I? The last time I checked you only said that you gave them the right to hunt in our territory, not why!"

Keigo knows that he should listen to the fight, this could be useful for when he gets out, back to the other hunters but he can hear his pulse in his ears again from the fact that these two assholes might be too lost in their fight to pay attention to him.

He tries to be as quiet as possible when he's walking past the room. The door is in enough distance since the entrance hall is big. He is under the big chandelier, walking over what looks like an actually expensive black carpet that actually silences his steps.

And if Dabi and the other vampire were the only ones in the room, he could maybe get away – another question was, of course, how far he would get. But Keigo will never have to worry about that since as he is walking, he gets to look into the other room.

It looks like a meeting or common room in a way, although there isn't any long-ass table with many chairs. Instead, it looks like a giant living room. The furniture is as dark as it is in Dabi's room, everything kept dark. Then, there are many several chairs, another fireplace which is the only traditional villainy thing there. Keigo sees couches, small coffee tables and a giant TV.

The problem is, there are other vampires sitting on the couches and chairs. Dabi and the other vampire are both standing, there is safe distance between them, and both are turned sideways to Keigo, staring at each other. Dabi just has his arms crossed over his chest, his head tilted slightly to the side away from Keigo and he looks… split between boredom and annoyance. The other vampire is in more aggressive position, his white hair wild and his fists clenched.

However, Keigo is more concerned about the group behind them, sitting. He can't even take in all of their appearance; they don't look like anything he's imagined members of a coven to be. They look… almost normal. A young girl wearing a long sweater and skirt, a blonde man wearing jeans and nice dark blue shirt. The only two Keigo could somehow guess to be vampires are the two men wearing way too formal clothes. And one of them doesn't even have face.

When they see him, they all see him. There is an awkward moment when Keigo and them are just staring at one another.

"I was gonna tell them everything eventually!" the white-haired vampire growls.

"Oh," Dabi narrows his eyes. "So, it's them, huh? I suppose that since I'm not part of this coven in your eyes? Is it because I'm a newcomer? Do you have a problem with me?"

"With you making hunters your sheep?! Yes! And right now, you are not acting like part of the coven!"

The vampire with the black fog instead of face stands up. He is surprisingly tall, well-dressed with very fashionable white shirt, black pants and vest. The first thing Keigo thinks about is how he must look under the fog? How does he feed?

"Gentlemen, perhaps we could stop this argument and leave it for other time? I believe your guest has woken up, Dabi."

Red and turquoise turn to Keigo.

For agonizingly long moment, nobody says anything, and Keigo can see how Dabi's, until their bored posture, grows tense. The air was heavy until now but in this moment it's almost cracking with tension.

He could make a run for the door. In fact, he feels himself tensing up, adrenaline pumping, reading to spread his wings and take off.

But there are no wings anymore, no familiar weight on his back that would miraculously let him fly up, away from danger. All he has now is the tired body with dizzy head and terrified, fast beating heart. He is a deer caught in headlights… or more a deer caught by a pack of wolves.

He wants to run so badly but as he's standing there, stared down by them, his anger is replaced by fear and the instinct to survive. He knows fighting won't help, if he runs, they will catch him. And then, they will do god knows what. Like this, he can at least pretend he has some power in this situation.

People often think about fight or flight responses when someone is in danger but they often forget about freeze. Prey usually freezes. And Keigo has never felt more like prey than right now.

The blond feels a smile grow on his lips, tight and clearly fake, the hysterical laughter that escapes his lips wasn't even his intention. "Can someone point me to the bathrooms?"

A moment of awkward silence and they all stare.

The joke doesn't break the ice in the air, but the young-looking girl starts laugh loudly.

None of the vampires seem to be entertained by his question.

Dabi takes a step towards him and Keigo feels chill go down his spine and, involuntarily, his body takes a step back before he can stop himself. The vampire can probably see the cold stab of fear in Keigo's eyes. He only seems to hesitate for a second, but he doesn't stop walking to Keigo.

Keigo wants to get away from the other man immediately, but he thinks even if there would be ocean between them, they would still be too close. But, the blond forces himself to behave rationally. It's better to be next to Dabi who only seems to want… what? Have him as his sheep? Have him as the blood whore? Whatever case, he doesn't seem to want Keigo dead. Which can't be said for the rest of the vampires.

Better the devil you know.

Still, Keigo feels the hair on the back of his neck stand up and he can't make himself look the vampire in the eyes, his heart hammering against his chest.

"You're not supposed to be here," Dabi tells him in carefully neutral tone. "Let's go back to my room."

He moves to grab Keigo by his elbow but the blond smacks it away. Dabi's eyes narrow dangerously and he can see him grit his teeth but, despite the fear, Keigo manages to stare him in the eyes as he growls: "Don't touch me."

They stare at one another for several seconds. Keigo still feels terrified but he guesses this was his fight response.

"Oooh," the vampire girl laughs again. "I didn't know you liked them feisty, Dabs!"

Dabi turns around, bored look back on his face. "I told you not to call me that, Toga!"

However, before she can say anything else, the white-haired vampire smiles, all sharp fangs. "Why, Dabi, there is no need to leave for your room so fast! Why don't you introduce us to your new sheep?"

"I'd rather-"

"Get back here, before I put him down."

The smile disappears as the words are spoken. They are quiet but still loud in the room, the message clear and dangerous, somehow more so when Keigo can't see the vampire's teeth anymore as he frowns. The human freezes on the spot, his palms are sweaty and the crimson eyes stare at him, he instinctively looks to the ground, trying to make himself as small as possible.

He supposes this is coven's regent, Shigaraki.

Keigo would rather die, than admit it, but this time, when Dabi reaches for him and takes him by his elbow, gently, it's reassuring. Better the devil you know, he tells himself again as he makes the first step. He doesn't remember his feet ever being as heavy as now, can't remember sweating as much as he does now.

With Chisaki, he could at least run and fight back, somehow. Right now, right here, he feels like a pig walking into a slaughterhouse, willingly. He hates how hopeless he is, hates how every pair of eyes is fixed on him.

When they get inside, Toga giggles. "Wow, Dabi, you put a collar on him already? That's so sweet, saving a hunter from death and bringing him here and then collar him right after? That sounds like such a great love-story! Never guessed you as a romantic but I totally dig it, Dabs!"

Keigo knows that she could very well be the oldest vampire in the coven, despite her looks, but this proves to be wrong when he gets closer and sees her eyes and the pupils are glowing in red. She is the youngest.

"Shut up," Dabi growls again, baring his teeth.

Another wave of annoyance that has right to be there crushes against Keigo's mind. He grunts without meaning to, running his hand into his hair, trying to push it away. Headache pulses through his head again, the dull pain so intense it washes over any fear he might be feeling. All he can focus on the annoyance that doesn't belong to him and fighting it away before it could swallow all of his own emotions and the headache.

"Oh, don't fight it, trust me," he hears the girl's voice again.

"What are you talking about?" Dabi asks angrily.

His grip on Keigo's elbow tightens and the blond forgets how to breathe, the press of his fingers taking breath from his lungs and Keigo pulls his arm away from the vampire.

The annoyance turns into another intense emotion, again, not his own, one not so easily recognizable but just as bitter, completely overwhelm all of him and when he tries to fight it, a stab of pain travels from the head down his spine, paralyzing and his knees grow weak, his stomach turns and before he can stop himself, Keigo bends in waist and throws up all over the floor.

Over the pain, Keigo realizes that the vampires around him are yelling one over another. Hands take him by his forearms but at the moment, he doesn't even think about shrugging them away as they support his weight, preventing him from falling on the ground.

"This is disgusting! Dabi, control him!!"

"As if this is my fault! How the fuck was I supposed to know this would happen!"

"It is your fault for pressing on the bond too much when it's still fresh and he is still clearly rejecting it! Just look at him!"

The hands on his forearms guide Keigo to one of the chairs. His head is spinning. He closes his eyes hoping it will help the dizziness and throbbing pulsing through his brain. The bitter feeling around his mind is thankfully gone but only to be replaced by nothingness, relieving. He can't swallow the pained grunt he feels escaping his throat. He just wants the feeling and the hurt to go away.

"Dabi, stop it! He's gonna puke again!" he hears the girl say urgently.

"What?!" the raven vampire growls, the emotion crushing on Keigo's again.

"Do try to calm down," another man says mildly.

The alien emotion pressing painfully against Keigo's mind only intensifies at the words but only for a moment before its grip softens. Keigo sighs with relief but it takes at least several minutes before the alien presence pressing on his mind disappears completely.

When it does and Keigo can finally think clearly, he still doesn't want to open his eyes. There is cold sweat going down his back and his body is completely worn out, weak. The only emotion that somehow reaches behind the numbness that overcomes is the grasp of fear on his guts. He is sitting in chair, surrounded by a group of vampires – he can feel their eyes on him, at the very best only studying him. When he does open them, the light feels too bright, but he can see the others. They are all sitting except for Shigaraki, the foggy vampire and Dabi who is standing right next to Keigo's chair.

Thankfully, the attention switches to Shigaraki when the regent speaks: "Why would you create a blood bond when you don't even know how to control it?"

Instead of Dabi, the vampire with foggy face speaks again and Keigo realizes he is the one who told Dabi to calm down before. "Everyone has to create a first bond at some point, Shigaraki."

Keigo stares at the white-haired vampire. He has his arms crossed over his chest, looking to the side – he looks like a pouting child. "Not all of us bonded a hunter!"

"That may be true, but that doesn't mean our coven will not profit from this," the other vampire replies.

For a second, the room falls into silence and even though everyone is still looking at Shigaraki and the foggy vampire, Keigo knows they are focusing on him.

"Keep talking, Kurogiri," Shigaraki glances at the vampire, his eyebrows raised with interest.

There's no smile but Keigo hears the satisfaction from the fog vampire: "Aside from the hunters from this city, we don't know their other members. If you are planning what I think you are planning, this could be our chance, Shigaraki."

Keigo's tries very hard to keep his breathing even when Shigaraki's crimson eyes gaze into his own, studying him like he is nothing but an object.

He smiles, all teeth again and another chill goes down Keigo's spine. The blond feels his whole body tensing up when the vampire starts walking to him, one step after another, deliberately slow in menacing manner. Keigo grits his teeth, ignoring the uneasy feeling and looks up to look the vampire in the eyes.

Dabi fidgets on his spot, moving just an inch closer to the chair Keigo is sitting in.

"What do you say, hunter?" Shigaraki smiles. "Do you wanna repay your debt to us for saving you?"

Keigo feels anger burning inside him, but he manages to grin. "As far as I remember, I had the situation under control. I didn't ask for your involvement."

The blond is actually proud of his too-sweet tone. He sees a deep brown on Shigaraki before the vampire remembers himself and smiles again. "Now, you don't want to be rude. You shou-"

Keigo huffs out, loudly. "Actually, you'll find out that's exactly what I want. And another thing I want is to fucking leave."

Smooth fingers and scarred palm presses into Keigo's shoulder. It's scarier than the deadly look Shigaraki gives him at the words. The hand is heavy and cold and keeps Keigo completely still as he freezes again, his memory taking him back to when the stapled hand held his head to give access to his neck.

"Now, outside, it could be very dangerous for you, hunter…" Shigaraki says. "Didn't they call you Hawks? The one with big red fierce wings… quite striking right? I couldn't help but notice that they are missing. What exactly were you going to do to Chisaki? Talk him to death?"

The words hurt, they stab into Keigo and twist his insides until he wants to scream. Instead, Keigo chuckles but even he knows it's not amused sound. "Is that what you are trying to do here? Trying to talk me to death with your boring, villainous speech? Because if yeah, it is working. I will have to try it sometimes!"

Shigaraki's eyes widen, his face twists into fury and he bares his teeth. If Keigo was any normal human, he wouldn't even see the attack happen. Again, Keigo's brain instinctively reaches to his wings – ready to spread them to either get away or slam them into the vampire. But they are gone and even though Keigo's tired body does get up to do something to stop the attack, he doesn't have the means.

The white-haired vampire doesn't make it to him, however. And it's not thanks to Dabi who steps between Shigaraki and Keigo. Kurogiri has his hand on Shigaraki's shoulder. It's not a tight grip but it keeps the regent completely still.

"You know you can't touch Dabi's flock without his permission, Shigaraki," the foggy vampire speaks in calm, almost soothing voice.

But Shigaraki's response is anything but calm he points over Kurogiri's shoulders and screams: "I am regent of this coven! I'm gonna kill that bastard!"

"Why do you have to be so dramatic?!" Dabi growls but he is putting his hands back into his pockets.

Toga laughs. "To be fair, this whole night has been a shitshow with the two of you in starring roles."

"We should all go," another man, the one with dark blue shirt and blonde hair, growls dangerously before speaking in more sheepish voice: "The sun will be rising so."

Kurogiri immediately jumps at the opportunity. He looks at Shigaraki, his shoulders relaxed as he enunciates: "Jin is right, today has been a very… eventful day. I believe it will be better for everyone if we just disperse and let everything sink in. Hunter Hawks, you are welcome as our guest. As your caretaker, Dabi will explain you all our house rules."

Keigo can't believe his ears and when all vampires around him stand up and start walking away as if nothing out of ordinary was happening, as if there wasn't a hunter right there. As if he his presence didn't matter at all, like Keigo is only a guest.

He feels his heart pounding loudly in his chest again and he is not sure whether it has something to do with the terror which haven't left him or the anger that flares through his eyes. He jumps to his feet, ignoring the worsening headache and stares at the vampire: "So, you say a few nice words about hospitality, and you think everything is all good?"

Keigo waits until Kurogiri turns around to look at him, until they all are looking at him.

Dabi takes him by the elbow but Keigo breaks from the weak grip and pushes the vampire in his shoulder to stare into the turquoise eyes, furious: "Stop fucking touching me like I belong to you!!"

The vampire straightens up again and squints his eyes at Keigo, but the hunter is too lost in his combination of anger and fear and despair. His head is still throbbing, his body is shaking violently from anger and exhaustion. He turns his look back to Kurogiri.

"You keep talking as if this is some nice invitation, as if I wasn't dragged here by one of your vampires! Do you think the hunters will just sit there and do nothing while I'm here locked with you? You think that me being alive will save you from them? Whether I live or die, it doesn't matter, they will come here, and they will slay you all, one by one and then they will burn this place to the ground."

Shigaraki bares his teeth again but his approach to the human is stopped by Kurogiri's arm. The vampire looks at Keigo for a second longer before he walks over to Keigo, slowly.

Dabi doesn't stand up in front of Keigo this time. However, the blond doesn't step back when Kurogiri gets within an arm's reach. He towers over the hunter in the most menacing way while everyone else is staring.

"For someone so little, you sure use big words," Kurogiri says, unfazed. "The fact that we didn't kill you yet is only because of Dabi but that doesn't mean you aren't dead. What do you think it looked like to the other hunters, when they found the remains of your wings in that hotel and on the street with no sign of you? When they knew you were hunting the new coven rather than ours? What do you think they will think when they will eventually find the body of your brother in arm who you left behind in your miserable excuse for an escape?"

Keigo feels guilt and horror crushing over him as he remembers Hakamata and the knowledge that in all his time since he woke up, he hasn't thought about him at all. He feels sick, terror sucking his very breath away.

By the time he stops talking, Toga giggles. She is the first one to leave, the other vampires following her soon as if nothing was happening, as if the words Keigo has spoken meant nothing. Only Kurogiri and Dabi stay behind but Dabi doesn't interfere.

Keigo is alone.

Kurogiri seems to be pleased with the reaction as he chuckles softly and turns away to start leaving. "You should hope that Dabi will want to keep you around, hunter, or you better prove yourself useful to us. Despite what you were told, you are not special. We can always find fresh warm and most importantly willing blood elsewhere."

The vampire walks to the door, leaving only Keigo and Dabi in the room, before he looks over his shoulder, the golden eyes glowing in the blackness as he finishes with the words: "Welcome to the coven, hunter."

Keigo's heart is pounding in his ears when Kurogiri leaves, there is a lump in his throat, and he is carefully not looking at Dabi who is still standing in the room with him. He can feel the vampire staring at him, but shame is burning inside the blond, setting his cheeks on fire.

There is sourness in the air. Neither of them moves for a minute.

"Let's go," Dabi speaks first, his voice sounding extremely tired. Like he was, just like the others, absolutely done with this whole situation.

These words only cements Keigo's feelings – the forlorn hope, the anger, the humiliation. He almost wishes Dabi would have just killed him. What will they do with him like this? What will Dabi do with him like this?

The golden eyes glare at the vampire – he is standing only a few meters away, his hands in his pockets, his shoulders hunched again and looking at Keigo with squinted eyes. However, those eyes are still sharp, despite his obvious boredom.

Fear strikes through Keigo again upon a realization.

He knows that Dabi finds him attractive and until now, he didn't think much about it, fuck, he found it nice. But that was before Keigo got attacked. Dabi can hide behind good intentions all he wants but the truth is they met only two days ago. Keigo doesn't know anything about the vampire except that he is a vampire, and Dabi doesn't know anything about Keigo except for the fact that he is a hunter. It doesn't make sense for Dabi to save him, exposing his whole coven to danger from the hunters and himself to Shigaraki's wrath.

Keigo knows life isn't a fairy tale where someone will just save him because it's the right thing to do. Everything has its price in Keigo's world full of vampires, hunters and death, every single decision, every single act of kindness. The deal Commission has with vampires is all about price.

And there is only one thing Keigo has that is the logical price Dabi hopes to get. Keigo wants to laugh hysterically. That's not right, Dabi doesn't hope, there literally is nothing Keigo can do in this moment that could stop the vampire from taking whatever Dabi might consider rightfully his.

All Keigo has is his blood and the rest of his body, after all.

Dabi is watching him the whole time, how the smaller man thinks and considers, to the moment where Keigo is completely stricken with justified fear.

"I said let's go," Dabi repeats, his expression still bored. He doesn't move closer to Keigo which is only a small mercy in comparison to things the vampire will most likely do to him later.

Keigo doesn't want mercy. He wants this whole thing to be done as soon as possible, he wants Dabi to do whatever he wants to do so they can be over with it.

He glares at the vampire, his nose wrinkled in anger, ignoring how much his hands are shaking. He stares into Dabi's eyes when he barks with as much venom as he can manage in his voice: "Fuck you!"

The vampire rolls his eyes and looks to the side, shaking his head. He grumbles: "Just fucking come with me," and starts casually walking to the door.

There is a weight pressing down on Keigo's chest and it's getting harder to breathe but he still manages to snap again: "So, I'm just supposed to walk there with you like sheep so you can feed on me again?!"

Dabi looks over his shoulder and, as if it was the clearest thing in the world, he explains: "It's too soon. If I fed right now, you would die."

Keigo lets out a breath. "Then why not just be done with it?"

Dabi stops again, his shoulders tensing up now, but this time, he doesn't let the frustration sink through the bond. He turns around to face Keigo, irritated. "We can have the conversation about your death in my room. Or do you wanna make a whole new show in a place where the rest of the coven can hear you?"

Keigo stares at him. He knows that he will eventually just have to do whatever Dabi tells him to do, he knows that he doesn't have a choice. The thought leaves bitter taste in his mouth – at least something hasn't changed.

He walks over to Dabi. The vampire doesn't try to touch him again. Keigo makes sure there is enough space between them as they head towards the stairs and there is thick tension in the air between them, a storm coming.

Keigo takes one last look at the front door before he steps on the stairs and climbs up.

His palms are sweating, his heart is pounding, and it feels like they walk slow but at the same time when they appear in front of the door to Dabi's room, it's too much too soon. The vampire steps inside first while the hunter lingers outside for just a moment longer.

Dabi stops when he gets to the middle of the room to watch Keigo outside. He doesn't tell the blond to hurry up, he doesn't insist for him to get inside already. And Keigo refuses to be grateful to the man for giving him time. After all, vampires have all the time in the world.

He ignores the instinct which is still trying to convince his legs to turn around and run in the opposite direction and joins Dabi inside, closing the door behind himself. A soft click fills the room.

Keigo doesn't get away from the door though. Instead, he and Dabi are staring at each other. There is a soft meow and a small black furry ball starts rubbing against Dabi's ankle. The vampire crouches down and scratches the cat on the head with surprisingly gentle touch.

The blond remembers the very same fingers running into his hair just as softly before he grabbed him by the hair and tilted his head to expose the vulnerable throat, making his veins easy target for the fangs.

Keigo shivers and crosses his arms over his chest for both warmth and to have an illusion that there is at least something between him and his incarcerator. Before he can think better of it, he deadpans: "Are you gonna kill me?"

Dabi doesn't stand up or stop petting the needy pet but he does look up to stare Keigo in the eyes. "If I wanted you dead why would I interfere with Shigaraki? Or Chisaki?"

It's fair point but not a very calming one. Keigo grits his teeth until his jaw hurts and digs his own fingers into his arms. "Why did you do it?"

A moment of silence. "Because I wanted."

Keigo remembers the hungry eyes Dabi was watching him with just the day before in the safety of his own home. He remembers the fangs sinking into his neck, the sharp pain which then mingled with such intense pleasure that Keigo's own body pressed against the vampire's.

His stomach turns and he feels dirty.

He feels bitter and as much as it’s dangerous, Dabi is the only one here he can turn this bitterness to. He spits: "Fuck you! I didn't ask for you to come to save me or whatever you think you did there!" Dabi stares at him as the words are spoken and stands up, putting his hands back into his pockets. "What… Who the fuck gave you the right to just come there and… You should have stayed the fuck out of it!"

Keigo knows he is irrational, but he doesn't care. He needs to blame his situation on someone and Dabi is the one who did this to him.

"So, you would rather if I just let Overhaul do whatever he wanted," Dabi says in mocking tone, knowing very well how ridiculous that and Keigo sound.

Keigo laughs but it's empty, ugly sound: "You both are the same! Fucking leeches thinking just because you live longer you are justified to do anything with our lives!"

Anger flashes through Dabi's eyes and twists his face. "I saved your life!"

"Fuck you, you just did what Overhaul would do but at least he wasn't trying to hide that behind good intentions crap! I can't believe I let you stay at my place for the day when you needed it! Or do you expect me to believe I will just stay here and you will never feed of me again?!" he's shouting at the end, his headache pulsing through his whole body that's already been shaking like a leaf in the wind from the weakness.

He didn't even realize that both he and Dabi, overcame the distance between them and are now within arm's reach of one another, and the vampire is towering over him.

Dabi sneers. "Did you expect me to just let you rest in a fluffy bed all day and expect nothing in return for saving you?"

"I didn't ask you to save me!" Keigo yells, hating the desperation soaking into his voice. It makes the headache worse.

This time, Dabi laughs, his fangs on full display. "Was I just supposed to leave after they beat up your molted ass?!"

The word hurts, a reminder what made Hawks Hawks, of what's no longer there and maybe will never be. His chest is getting tighter and tighter.

His whole body shaking with terror of what may happen and yet he hisses in voice full of venom: "You are even worse bastard than him, trying to pretend you're so nice! Do you think I'm fucking blind? I see the way you are looking at me! Don't even try to pretend my blood is all you are after! And now you've got me served on a silver platter, you must be eager to finally have me here! Why don't you just throw me on the bed and just rape me already?!"

For a moment, Dabi looks like he is seething with rage himself. Then, a smirk grows on his lips but it's not a better look than his anger has been, his eyes too cold for it to be real.

He presses cold hand against Keigo's chest. The touch is so sudden and, despite Keigo's own words, so shocking that he feels fear washing over him, raising the fine hairs on the back of his neck. He reaches for Dabi's wrist and grabs it but it's no use. Effortlessly, he is pushed backwards.

An absolutely horrified sound escapes his lips when he feels the back of his knees hit the edge of the bed, the hard hand pushes him down, his back sinking into the mattress. Color drains from Keigo's face and he feels cold sweat on his back. Keigo's breathing is hard, and he feels his body trembling violently.

Dabi's lips are twisted into a bad mimic of a smile, his eyes as wide as Keigo feels his own are. With inhuman strength, he presses one, both knees between Keigo's legs. When the blond instinctively tries to squirm away, further into the bed, Dabi climbs after him, his knee between Keigo's legs. He puts one hand next to Keigo's head, the other at his side. They are barely touching but the space feels too tight between them.

Keigo stares into the turquoise, glowing eyes and the monster in Dabi's eyes gaze right back.

The realization of what's happening finally catching up with his mind rather than his body and even though he did want the worst to happen as soon as possible, his body moves on its own, the last attempt to stop what's happening from happening. He hits Dabi in the face as hard as he can from his position. The action is followed by a sickening crack.

Liquid too dark to be human blood drips down on Keigo's shirt, few of the staples fall down and the good skin slides down, revealing flesh underneath, and Dabi howls with laughter, mad and agonized.

He grabs the blond by the wrist and Keigo hisses, the grip hard and painful. He tries to pull his hand away, but the fingers only dig deeper.

Familiar charge fills the air and Keigo's nostrils are filled with the smell of candy, ash and spice. He lets out shaky breath as he is completely immobilized by unfamiliar, suffocating pressure all over his body.

He can feel rage and resentment brushing against his own mind and emotions, against the absolute terror and panic.

The blood stops dripping.

"I see how it is, Hawks," Dabi claims, taunting as Keigo feels his vision go blurry – he feels as if he can't breathe but there is an invisible force making him breathe in and exhale rhythmically. "You want me to make this easy for you, don't you? Easy to hate me, you just want to justify your anger so you can forget that I saved you. I get it, your situation sucks and you wanna have someone to let out your frustrations on, someone to fucking blame. You want me to play the villain for you. And I suppose I look the part already, so why the fuck not, huh? Sorry Hawks, but I'm not interested in playing your little games, I actually wanna try to make this work. Now, tell me what the fuck do you really want!"

The air around Keigo thickens, the pressure on his body heavy, headache and dizziness gone, the only thing still there are the words Dabi spoke and those words dig into Keigo, dragging out words from his lips, fragile and meek – the first thing that really comes to his mind: "Please, don't hurt me…"

Dabi's eyes widen and, immediately, the magic is gone, the blood bond releasing Keigo from its ropes and an embarrassing, choking wail escapes him and again, Keigo's body moves on its own, crawling to the other end of the bed, as far from the vampire as possible. His head is dizzy again, his vision blurry from pain, his limbs ache but he refuses to close his eyes, he refuses to let his eyes off the other man.

Keigo's heart is pounding against his chest, the pulse loud in his ears and he is gripping at the sheets underneath him as if they were the only thing still grounding him to reality. He's been there during his parents' death, he remembers running from Chisaki, wingless and defenseless, and maybe it was the adrenaline back then, but he's never been so terrified in his life.

And Dabi simply stays at the other end of the bed. The silence hangs heavy between them. Even with blurry vision, Keigo knows the other man is looking him in the eyes until finally, Dabi looks away and very slowly, pushes himself of the bed, stepping back. He gives Keigo more space, finally allowing him to breathe and Keigo does his best to do so, but there is still pressure on his chest and breathing is painful. He doesn't fall backwards into the pillows because no matter what Dabi does, this may be just him trying to fool Keigo. Giving him false hope that things won't be as bad as he thinks them to be.

However, when slowly, Keigo's vision stops being so blurry, he sees that the twisted, monstrous expression from Dabi's face is gone. The vampire looks tired instead, not looking Keigo in the eyes. Only then Keigo sees that his nose is slightly tilted but it's not bleeding anymore. He didn't realize the wound has already mended until the vampire reaches for it and there is another crack as he breaks it again and puts it back into its place.

Then, the vampire looks at Keigo again, but all of the previous aggression and menace is gone from his expression, his eyes squinting tiredly instead. He speaks in low, soft tone: "I don't wanna hurt you, Hawks, I…"

The cat jumps on the bed as if nothing was happening and then walks to Keigo lazily.

Dabi takes in a deep breath he doesn't have to take, looking away from Keigo. "I will go get you something for the headache. I will be back to talk."

Keigo doesn't stop staring at him – the air around them is thick with something else than magic now and each second that passes takes an eternity. Dabi moves slowly, tension in each of his movement, his face turned to the door, but Keigo knows he is looking at him sideways, like a cat trying to leave a fight.

Only when Dabi leaves the room, Keigo lets out a shaky breath and lets his body fall backwards, against the pillows and closes his eyes, completely exhausted. He lets his eyelids close down and it eases some of the painful pressure in his head. His heart is still pounding but he feels so tired. It's like his whole being is torn between just wanting to sleep and the fear of what will happen to him if he does.

He feels his eyes burn behind his eyelids, but he refuses to cry. His whole mind is an absolute mess, he feels powerless, angry and a part of him is relieved that the worst that Keigo thought would happen… the thing he dared Dabi to do, didn’t happen. He just wishes he could do something, anything that would help him to get away from the intense mess of emotions that's coursing through him.

A thought creeps into his mind. That Dabi is right – he wants someone to blame on his situation. And while he won't fall to Dabi's feet in gratefulness because he doesn't know the vampire, he has to take in the fact that Dabi did get chewed out from his coven leader and he did stand between Keigo and the other vampire. And Keigo can only imagine what it would be like if he was with Chisaki at the moment. He is pretty sure he wouldn't be lying in bed with a black cat, being able to at least try to put himself together, that's for sure.

He doesn't trust Dabi because no matter what he says, even if Keigo dared him to do what he’s done, the memory of the cold body above his is still fresh in his mind, and he did say he will feed again. But Keigo supposes that Dabi is still his least enemy here at the moment.

He closes his eyes, the helplessness and despair still sinking deeper and deeper into him. But he knows he can’t do anything about it right now.

The blond feels a furry, warm ball lying down to rest and gently rubbing its head against Keigo. Mindlessly, the hunter reaches for the cat and pets it. Its fur is smoother than Keigo's has expected it except for several spots where the cat has the burnt scars.

The small animal purrs and Keigo continues to pet it. It’s not by much but he feels some of the weight on his shoulders leave him. Thinking that if Dabi will want to hurt him somehow, he can do it anyway, Keigo closes his eyes and lets the sleep take him.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: self-destructive behaviour, fear of rape.

> Yeah, Hawks did not have a good time in this chapter, but if any of you guys read my other fic No Place to Go, you probably know that I love to torture my favortie characters before I let them have a nice little moment.

> I really hope you enjoyed desptite this! If you didplease let me know in the comments!

> As always, you can hit me on twitter or tumblr!

## Chapter 6

Chapter Notes

> First of all, I wanna thank you guys for the patience and for reading and commenting this fic and leaving kudos! It means so much to me you have no idea!!

> Second, I know it's been a while and hopefully things will get better now (not for Hawks, he's gotta wait for that xD ) but at least I think I will get my ass to edit the chapters sooner and get an update out before Christmas!

> Either I hope you guys will enjoy this chapter! Please let me know your thoughts!

> There are also 'hints' on another ship I included, just a background pairing that I really hope you guys will enjoy!!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Dabi is sure that if he had a beating heart, it would be pounding in his chest. He stands in front of the room he's just left for at least a minute, trying to make sense of his own mind. He doesn't know why he decided to intervene into the fight between the hunters and Overhaul. In retrospect, it wasn't the smartest decision, but he can admit Hawks did spark his curiosity, especially after listening on the conversation between him, Best Jeanist and Enji, although he is willing to admit that's not all there is to him saving him.

Despite what Shigaraki believes, he isn't set out to destroy this coven. Dabi knows enough that lonely vampires rarely live long if they are on their own, he is sure he could do it... but he has a grudge against the hunters. And if he wants to make them pay, make them exposed, he will need at least some support from his coven until they decide to disown him.

And listening to Hawks talk to Endeavor made him so very curious - he thought that maybe the hunter would help him eventually somehow to let Dabi learn more information about the other hunters, especially after Endeavor hinted that Hawks himself is kind of an outsider among them.

Of course, Dabi wishes that it could have been done differently, with more patience and build-up. He knows that kidnapping someone isn't exactly trustworthy and neither is losing the grip on his temper and exploiting someone's clear fear to simply push them, no matter how angry he felt.

He thought Hawks was grateful, that he was only trying to save face.

But the pure terror he saw in Keigo's eyes when he immobilized him through the bond, the golden eyes wide, the cheeks pale and his forehead glossy with sweat spoke for itself. The memory makes Dabi sick to his stomach and he tries not to remember different, gray eyes watching him with the same emotion when he happened to sneak up on her by accident and spoke.

The nagging feeling of terror which was not his own was still nagging on his mind along with exhaustion.

Dabi clenches his fists. If he wants to get the information they wanted from Hawks, there are two ways. One, he gains Keigo's trust again which will take time. Two, he will make him say everything through the blood bond.

Hawks is strong, he showed that when his mind resisted the grasp the blood bond had on him, when he was trying to stand up to Dabi. But nobody, not even hunter is strong enough for that.

Dabi doesn't want the second option. It's definitely an easier one but he's never been one for mind plays. And he's seen what blood bonds can do to people when the vampires abuse them to get their people under skin. He doesn't like it because by the end, when the vampires got bored with those sheep, they were barely people anymore, only empty shells. Dabi doesn't feel the itch to destroy someone's spirit, not when it comes it he would much prefer the people he hates see their defeat, be aware of it.

Dabi would like to see Hawks break but that would be under more... mutually satisfying circumstances. Circumstances Dabi is now sure are likely to never happen again.

The memory of gray and golden eyes filled with fear tugs at his mind again when he finds himself at the other end of the den, in front of the black door. The walls of the den are actually soundproof. Or as much as they can be with vampires standing right in front if the sounds became too loud.

Still, Dabi can't hear anything so hopefully he won't be interrupting them during fun times.

He could go downstairs with the question he has and the coven's sheep would tell him what he needs to know but he also knows the vampire inside has more experience with blood bond.

Dabi knocks. He doesn't hear anything from the inside but after a few seconds, the door opens.

Atsuhiro Sako is missing his usual orange coat the black waistcoat and dress pants are still in place. He doesn't have his usual mask either, but he looks at Dabi with tired brown eyes.

"What is it Dabi?"

The vampire stares at the choker on the man's neck - unlike the collar he put on Hawks, this one is made of black lace and covers just a bit less of the neck. There are small diamonds going around the way of the collar, but the main decoration is the emerald right at the middle, pressing against his Adam's apple. Dabi knows the resentment Hawks feels towards his collar. Sako on the other hand wears it like a decoration, a lingerie.

Dabi can smell blood in the air and the man in front of him is pale. Anyone could figure out that Sako has been fed on just recently.

"Where is Kurogiri?" Dabi asks, looking over Sako's shoulder.

"He went outside with Shigaraki," Sako informs him, the tiredness creeping into his voice. "Did you want anything in particular?"

Dabi stares at the man. He didn't bother finding out a lot about the members of the coven. But he still didn't escape some of the stories about the others. But again, they were spoken by Toga so he doesn't know how reliable they actually are.

"Did Kurogiri really take you in against your will?" Dabi asks, practically dropping the question on the human as a bomb.

Sako gives him unimpressed look, though, his posture in no way defensive. He simply asks: "What about it?"

He is not unkind but asking for something always leaves strange, bitter taste in Dabi's mouth. He glances to the choker for a second before he asks: "How long have you been his pet?"

Sako's lips tighten and for a second, Dabi has a feeling that he will be sent back to his room like a child, but then the man steps aside and opens the door further.

It's a surprise when Dabi tries to enter but immediately feels uneasy feeling in his chest and pressure in his head. It disappears only when Sako says: "Come in."

"I didn't know that a place where a vampire lives could be a home to a human," he frowns.

"I live here and as far as I know, I'm still human. Of course it is my home," the other man says with easy amusement in his voice. "Normally, the proper etiquette would have me offer you something to drink but well... Kurogiri probably wouldn't be fond of that idea."

The image of Kurogiri, angrier than Dabi has ever seen him crosses his mind. It would be hilarious, but he also knows better than to steal another vampire's pet.

He laughs. "Now that would be interesting."

"Please don't," Sako says but he sounds entertained as well.

Kurogiri's, and apparently Sako's, room is more spacious than Dabi's but it has the same layout except he can't see another room which would be dedicated for Kurogiri's flock but Dabi knows they live on the ground floor. The colors are somehow brighter than Dabi's own room. It's clear that Kurogiri isn't the only one selecting the furniture and theme for this living space.

"I assume you are here because of the bond you created with Hawks," Sako says. He walks into the area that is probably the living room and sits down on the leathery couch. There is a jug of water as well as what appears to be a big glass of orange juice.

"Yeah." Dabi thinks he is glad that Kurogiri isn't here in the end. It's still surprising that Sako is even allowed to open the door when the vampire is not present. It makes sense within this coven's customs, the humans have some kind of freedom. However, generally it's not common for a sheep to have such privilege.

Dabi keeps standing and looks at the man. "Toga told me that you became Kurogiri's pet against your will."

"That is quite right," Sako admits and reaches for the juice - he looks almost uncomfortable drinking it but he downs the glass as if it was nothing. "I believe this is about your new... addition to your flock, and you want to see how Kurogiri managed to tame me."

Dabi doesn't bother with confirmation and Sako doesn't need one.

The man sighs. "I believe the situations were a bit different. First, I was on my deathbed with Spanish flu and even if I didn't know Kurogiri, he saved my life."

Dabi frowns at the information. He knows that vampire's blood has wholesome effects on human body, and it does stop humans from aging. They even gain better reflexes, strength and stamina but they never get as powerful as vampires, though. If there is already a bond between the human and the vampire, it only grows stronger.

"He was on his deathbed too," Dabi argues. "Or death-street."

"Yes, but he is a vampire hunter, Dabi," Sako says urgently. "Kurogiri could tell you how accepting hunters are when thrown into this life against their will. Hawks knows exactly how to kill you and as far as I understand it, another vampire is responsible for putting him to the death-threatening situation. And as the hunter, he will know all the nasty things the vampires are up to. If you want him to come to you willing with information, it will take some time, if at all. I wouldn't put it past him that he will try to escape again. "

"How do I stop that?" Dabi asked.

Sako pours himself more water. "Well, I'm sure you know the first, the easiest and the most obvious answer."

Dabi does and so he only smirks: "Why did Kurogiri take you if he didn't know you?"

The man stops with the glass half-way to his lips. He puts it down slowly and when he speaks it's in slow, carefully chosen words: "You know, when Kurogiri... took me, for the lack of better word, I was very resistant. To everything, if he tried to give me food or water, I refused. For which he responded with forcing me with the bond. It was a very unpleasant experience. The more I resisted, the more he pushed his will onto me. The more he pushed, the more I resisted. If you want, for whatever reason, the hunter to come to you, I would advise you not to use the bond to control him very much. It can shorten the time it will take for him to trust you by at least several months. Even if you think only about using the bond to ease a pain. You are still taking the control from him, making him a prisoner not only of this den but also of his own body."

It's surprising to hear about Kurogiri being so harsh with someone, even human. But Dabi supposes that he is a vampire after all. And Sako doesn't seem to hold a grudge anyway.

Sako's input actually helped a lot. And he continues again: "If you want to help him, simply make sure he has a lot of water at all times. Orange juice is also good as well as fruits, it will help with the blood loss."

Dabi hums awkwardly, his stomach twists again when he thinks about Keigo's pale face and the fear in his eyes.

The door opens and both Sako and Dabi turn their heads.

Kurogiri is wearing black winter coat, fresh snow on his shoulders as he enters. He has the black mist around his head again.

When he sees Dabi, he narrows the golden eyes: "Dabi... to what do we owe the pleasure?"

"I was talking to Sako here," Dabi takes this as a sign to leave and stands up. Sako is quick to follow him.

"About which matter?" Kurogiri questions, slowly taking off the black coat and puts it on the coat-stand next to the door. For someone having another vampire in his rooms alone with his pet, he looks rather calm.

"We were talking about blood bonds," Sako admits immediately. Dabi doesn't know if he does it on purpose, but he walks to his vampire and stands between Kurogiri and Dabi, closer to Kurogiri's side.

The older vampire looks at Dabi: "I take this is your first blood bond?"

Dabi doesn't like to be reminded that unlike some other members of this coven, he is rather young one. Especially since his power should be proof enough that age isn't everything. "Maybe."

But Kurogiri doesn't press it, he simply nods and he turns to Sako: "Did you tell him everything?"

"What he needed to know," Sako confirms.

Before they can kick him out, Dabi walks over to the door. "Thanks for everything. See you."

Both Kurogiri and Sako tell him their goodbyes and then the door behind Dabi closes. The vampire stares at the door for several seconds, actually surprised how calm Kurogiri was and how Sako actually offered information without much of a fuss. He knows the guy can be pretty dramatic when he wants to be.

Dabi thinks about going back to his room but his stomach is filled with unfamiliar, uneasy feeling. He is not ready to face Hawks yet and he is pretty sure that the other man will be relieved if he gives him some more alone time.

The vampire eventually heads downstairs.

Most vampires are situated in the higher floors while some members the flocks are either on the vampire's rooms but most of them is actually situated at the ground floor. Dabi heads there. The meeting area is already cleaned up from Keigo's little accident earlier when Dabi let too much of his emotion soak through the bond.

The vampire now heads to the human kitchen. Most of them got used to the nocturnal life and so the place is now empty. Sunrise is knocking at the door and it gives Dabi the option to walk through the big kitchen without bumping into anyone. Dabi goes through several of the fridges before he finds a carton of orange juice. He takes that as well as a bottle of water and some premade lunches and heads back to his room.

The whole building feels too calm and empty at this hour. Dabi hates it, it's why he prefers to go outside and feel the vibrating life of the city, even when it's night. This place feels dead and when it doesn't it's too loud. He can only hear the sheep from downstairs since they don't have soundproof walls.

He ignores the uneasy feeling he gets when he stands in front of the door to his rooms again.

Keigo is startled by the sound of the door being open again. His instincts take over and before he can realize what he's doing, he pushes himself up on his arms, into the sitting postilion. The cat that was lying at his side stirs as well and shots him a very offended look but when it realizes it can hear footsteps, it jumps off the bed and runs towards Dabi.

Without thinking, Keigo reaches for the blankets to pull them closer. He mentally kicks himself and lets the blanket slide down again. He throws his legs over the edge of the bed and stands up.

Dabi slowly walks into the view. He is watching Keigo carefully sideways and his arms are full of things the vampire doesn't need. Keigo sees carton of juice, bottle of water and a package of some sandwiches.

At the sight, Keigo feels his mouth watering. He didn't realize how dry his mouth and throat actually was, how empty his stomach was until this moment. But he refuses to ask Dabi for those things.

Thankfully, he doesn't have to.

"I brought some things I think you could use right now," Dabi says quietly. "Let's sit down."

Keigo watches the vampire as he slowly sinks into the couch. The hunter doesn't want to sit anywhere near Dabi. His memory supplies him with the feeling of being held down by invisible power as he could do nothing with the vampire crawling atop of him. He clenches his fists and waits for the memory to go away.

Dabi doesn't do anything, he simply waits till Keigo escapes from the memory.

The blond does, eventually. Then, he tells himself that a few meters won't exactly make a difference for a vampire like Dabi. He tries to be logical, but he still feels exposed when he slowly steps on the fluffy carpet on the floor and takes one step after another to the chair near the fireplace but most importantly, the furthest away from the vampire. The turquoise gaze is on him the whole time.

He stares at the chair for a second. He doesn't want to sit; he wants at least small feeling of power the knowledge that he is standing while Dabi is sitting provides.

"You can drink if you want," the vampire says.

Keigo doesn't sit. Instead, he cackles, his mouth feels dry when he snaps: "Maybe I should have been like you and drank without the offer."

Anger flashes through Dabi's eyes and Keigo feels strange combination of satisfaction and fear washing over him. This time, though, the vampire keeps the emotion to himself and Keigo doesn't feel the chains of the bond either.

He stares at Keigo. For a moment, the resentment of drinking or eating in front of the other man and the thirst battle inside the blond. Eventually, the human need for drink wins over and Keigo reaches for a glass and the juice and pours himself a glass.

His hands are still shaking, his eyelids are heavy from exhaustion but when he presses the edge of the glass to his lips and feels the sweet, rich liquid on his tongue, the coolness going down his throat, he feels incredibly refreshed. It even pushes out the thought that the vampire is still watching him as he drinks, as his throat moves with each swallow he takes.

Keigo tells himself he can't see much of his neck with the collar in place anyway.

After he finishes the glass, he pours himself another. He is three glasses down, his stomach full when he puts the glass back on the coffee table between himself and Dabi and looks at the other man.

"You have questions," Dabi says as the cat jumps into his lap.

"Yeah, I really do," Keigo snaps again. The headache is still there but the juice actually helped enough for him to be mean without being in too much pain.

Dabi doesn't react which only makes Keigo angrier. He knows it's irrational, to want Dabi's reaction when he knows that it could be violent. The blond forces himself to calm down somehow. There are questions he is scared to ask but he needs the answers.

"What happened to Best Jeanist?" Hawks speaks even though he fears he already knows.

Dabi's reply is clean of any emotions and he says it exactly how it was, not bothering to sugarcoat it. "As far as I know he is dead. Never made it out."

Keigo immediately feels sick. His heart is pumping in his chest as he remembers making the decision to leave the other man behind. He knows it was the right choice considering his situation at the time... but that doesn't actually make it easier.

He takes in a few deep breaths to calm down even though he knows even if Dabi wouldn't be able to hear his heart pounding, he could still smell his distress.

The anxiety of more questions is gripping at Keigo's guts, but he's never been a coward. He needs his answers.

"Do the hunters know I'm still alive?" the words are heavy on his lips and he feels sick as he speaks them.

Dabi just watches him with turquoise eyes, unmoving, unaffected. There is no anger at Keigo for asking the question, no pity for how obviously upset Keigo is with everything. He simply watches him and offers the calm answer: "I don't think so. We haven't spoken to them yet but maybe they'll call Shigaraki during the day to ask him if he has any information about what happened after they found your… feathers at the scene."

Keigo takes a deep breath. "He will tell them I'm dead, won't he?"

"Yes." No emotion. No pity or compassion. Simply providing Keigo information.

Keigo knows he should not show any emotions in front of the vampire. But fuck that. Dabi can probably smell them, feel them, and Keigo simply needs to vent them somehow. He kicks the chair. Hard enough that it flips over and the cushion falls off from it.

The cat in Dabi's lap opens the big green eye but it doesn't bother to move.

They won't know. Nobody will know where he is. Hell, Rumi probably already thinks he is dead… or she will hope he is only dead. Nobody will know and nobody will come to his rescue without proof that this coven is responsible for his kidnapping.

Dabi is still watching him calmly. Keigo wants to smash his face, wants to hurt him so bad. The memory of breaking his nose, the moment where he felt for just a small moment secure before Dabi took that too with the wide smile and the look of sharp teeth comes to mind. Keigo closes his eyes but contrary to his intention of escaping, it only cements him into the memory of how easily Dabi overpowered him, how he threw him on the bed and climbed atop of him. How utterly helpless Keigo was in Dabi's chains of the blood bond like a mouse in the embrace of a snake.

He feels sick again.

His next words feel like he's throwing up. "How isn't my arm broken?"

For the first time, finally, Keigo can see an emotion from Dabi. The man shifts in his seat and for a second, looks down at the coffee table between them. He still proudly looks up and enunciates: "I let you drink some of my blood."

Keigo immediately feels his head spinning. Of course, the let means actually made. He should have seen it coming, of course. He knows that vampire blood can heal but he didn't want to think about his limp, still passed out body, and blood going down his throat.

He forces himself to swallow down, he already has a bad taste in his mouth from earlier and he doesn't want to throw up the juice and water he drank.

"Fuck you!" he growls at Dabi.

This time, the man doesn't try to justify his actions. He doesn't tell him he's done it for Keigo's good as Keigo actually hoped. The emotions are boiling inside him, anger, helplessness, despair, all in one and he wants to let it out on someone. But Dabi doesn't make himself the villain this time. He doesn't do shit.

Keigo has to swallow down several times to defeat the urge to puke. When he does, there is another question which sits heavily on his shoulders, one that concerns the lack of weight on his back.

"How did I lose my quirk?" Keigo continues with questions, but he doesn't look Dabi in the eye.

The other man may have stopped acting like a villain, but he surely looks like one – sitting in the chair calmly and petting the black cat in his lap. He frowns though: "We don't know. All I know is that when I… fed on you, I could taste magic. Not vampire kind. I will ask you about this later after you settle in. Shigaraki wants to know more about it."

Keigo's anger is sinking through when he barks without thinking: "Did I taste good?"

Dabi chuckles. Keigo hates how now he can't be bothered to hide his sharp canines when he grins: "Do you really want an answer to that?"

There is no amusement in his voice. And Keigo really doesn't want to. But he's already asked, and he feels like he can't back down now. He can't lose any control he still has left.

"Yes."

The grin softens on Dabi's lips. The vampire squints his eyes and he puts the hand which isn't petting the cat on the armrest. His words are soft, almost tender and they drag painfully at Keigo's chest: "You taste very sweet… but with a hint of salt. Like salted caramel. It always leaves you craving more."

For a moment, Dabi's eyes widen slightly as he watches him, and Keigo feels sparks going down his spine.

He takes a deep breath and lets his stare sink into Dabi's eyes. "I want to leave."

The reply is immediate. "You know you can't."

A snort. "You think you can stop me?"

"We both know I can."

"Not forever," Keigo growls and takes a step towards the other man, again preparing the wings that are not there for an attack. When he realizes this, he stops in his tracks, not wanting to get any closer. He still continues, growling: "One day you will slip, and I will get out and I will kill you. And you and this whole coven will be burned to the ground."

Dabi just smirks and tilts his head slightly backwards in unimpressed manner. He doesn't say anything, and the silence stretches and stretches between them.

"Say something!" Keigo demands, hating how he is shaking again, and the headache is returning to tug at his head, how his cheeks are burning. He feels like he has no solid ground under his feet, that it can open and swallow him whole any second.

"Something," Dabi smiles.

Keigo can't stop himself from throwing the empty glass at the man. The vampire easily catches it in the air, and it doesn't even break. The smirk is gone from Dabi's face and he gently pushes the cat off his lap in order to stand up. Even with the distance between them, Keigo feels like he is looming over him.

"I told you," Dabi explains, a hint of impatience in his voice. "I refuse to be your villain. If you expect some evil speech about how I will hurt you every single day and how I will make your life a living hell until you willingly obey in unwilling way, you can try to go to Shigaraki. But we both know that, right now, I'm your only chance on somehow easy life."

He gives Keigo one more hard stare before he turns around and walks to the door. "I will spend the day somewhere else for now. You calm down and we will talk tomorrow."

The door clicks behind him and Keigo is left in the cold, dark room. The cat jumps on a chair and lies down to sleep. Keigo only stares at the big bed he woke up in. It looks used and most importantly, dangerous.

Keigo runs a hand through his hair, closing his eyes. He needs to think but his tired brain refuses to think anything beyond 'get out of here' and the contrary 'sleep.' He takes several deep breaths, ignoring his exhaustion. He has to get out. He knows that much. Vampires still use phones. He has to find a phone and call the Commission so they know to break the alliance with this coven of assholes and get him out.

He opens his eyes with realization. What exactly are his chances if the hunters directly attack the coven? It will be clear why they would do it and most importantly because of whom.

But they would at least try to extract him safely and then remove the blood bond – they can't afford losing him. And Keigo doesn't want to sit here and simply wait for his end. No matter how much he's always wanted to, he's never been one to stay idle and let everything go past him. And this will be no different – he always finds a way to survive.

When Keigo comes to the conclusion, he feels a bit of relief. He will have time to figure a plan how to contact Commission tomorrow when he doesn't feel like he will fall asleep still standing.

The golden eyes stare at the bed again. It still screams danger, a trap to his mind, but his exhausted body can only focus on the softness and warmth it offers. His legs are heavy when he drags himself to the bed. He makes himself take off the shoes before he wraps himself into the blanket.

There is still enough survival instinct in him to tense up as soon as he is surrounded by the smell of smoke and coffee. But his body slowly relaxes as the blankets get warmer the longer he stays in the bed.

At first, he dreams of sharp teeth and shedding feathers.

Then, he dreams of running through a huge house, laughing loudly as he is playing hide and seek.

Keigo is jolted awake when the loud bang sounds through the room. He immediately sits up, shaking off the cat which was apparently lying by his side. His heart is immediately pounding loudly in his ears and he is breathing heavily.

He doesn't feel as tired which he hopes is not only thanks to the sudden wave of adrenaline going through him at being woken up so abruptly. But he also isn't feeling as if his head is about to burst out anymore.

The cat gives him an offended look but then it seems to hear the footsteps and it jumps down gracefully. Keigo is only slightly embarrassed when he feels relief when it's only Dabi who walks into the room. The alternatives are much worse.

He also knows that if the vampire wanted, he could easily sneak into the room and Keigo could wake up to the vampire standing above him… or worse.

Keigo still pulls the blanket on his hips upwards, pressing his back against the pillow. Again, he is reminded of the missing weight of his wings. If he still had them, he could feel the fabric of everything so intensely against his feathers. Now, there is nothing. Nothing but his weak, exposed and helpless body.

Dabi is wearing different pants now but they are still black, with a white new shirt. He is holding a paper bag and two take away cups with coffee.

Keigo gulps nervously. He climbs out of bed, as fast as he can, and stands up.

He stares Dabi in the eyes with defiance. Dabi ignores the challenge in his eyes, though. He also doesn't walk towards him, either. Instead, he stops in the middle of the room and extends the hands with the food and coffee.

Keigo knows that what the vampire is trying to do, has been trying to do since last night, is to give him space. After the… power struggle yesterday, Keigo can't shake the feeling of being threatened even if Dabi's body language tells him the opposite.

But the hunter's anger has left him enough to think at least somehow rationally. Dabi was right yesterday – right now, this vampire is the one who holds the most power over Keigo. And he can make his life somewhat easy.

And as fucked up as it is to be feeling relieved for something that should be considered the norm, Keigo is glad Dabi didn't let himself be dared into the assault. That Dabi only showed Keigo a glimpse of what he could do but what he refuses to.

However fucked up Keigo's situation is, it's a better outcome than Hawks supposes being with Chisaki. Who knows in what state Hawks would be if he was with that vampire?

Dabi so far hasn't hurt him unless Keigo provoked him. And Keigo refuses to feel guilty about his words or actions because he is still angry. Dabi made the only rational decision that would keep his coven unharmed and saved Keigo at the same time and Keigo's anger at him can be only justified so much.

Not to mention it'll be only better for him to be on Dabi's good side.

He still refuses to apologize.

Dabi doesn't move a muscle, his body completely still in a way no human can ever be and he watches Keigo with squinted eyes, waiting patiently.

Keigo glances to the food in his arms. The last meal he's had was the pancakes with Rumi and even though the sleep was good and needed, he is starving because he didn't bother to eat anything before it. Tentatively, he takes a first step towards the man. Some of the tension disappears from Dabi's shoulders making him look more alive. At the sight, Keigo lets out a breath he didn't realize he's been holding and walks over to the man.

This whole interaction makes Keigo feel more like a starving animal that's finally being offered food after too long. His stomach hungrily rumbles to his embarrassment.

Dabi deliberately lets go off the food as Keigo takes the sandwich. Accidently, Keigo feels his fingers brush against Dabi's and a shiver goes through him as if he's been hit. The vampire only glances him in the eye, looking down at him, and Keigo meets the look.

Immediately, he is taken away by the memory of the glowing turquoise eyes with red pupils. A hand in his hair, cold and firm, an arm around his waist, strong and solid. Hotness of his blood, sharp pain, of the small wound before Dabi's soft, wet tongue touched the skin and drunk.

The waves of pleasure pulsing through him through the wound, carrying into his body until he could feel his hardness and his body pressed against another.

His breathing gets heavy. He refuses to think about that as about something good or pleasurable.

Dabi is still staring at him and Keigo frowns, glaring at him with challenge in his eyes for the vampire to comment on his body reaction. The vampire gives him unimpressed, bored look.

Keigo gulps and glances on the ground, backing off.

"Are you just gonna watch me eat?" he asks, uncomfortable.

Dabi grins. "Should I turn around and give you privacy?"

"Yes!" Keigo snaps stubbornly.

The vampire rolls his eyes, but he starts to turn around. Before he can, though, Keigo shakes his head: "It doesn't matter."

Dabi rolls his eyes again. Keigo, despite being in the man's space, doesn't bother with asking and moves to the couch. Hi stomach rumbles again.

The couch is surprisingly soft. Hawks puts the bag on the coffee table as well as the cup. The packed meal from yesterday is still there. He hesitates before he asks, trying to sound casual but he knows his uncertainty soaks into his voice: "What kind of coffee did you buy?"

"Latte with cinnamon."

Keigo's head snaps up.

Dabi rolls his eyes again. "Enhanced senses, remember? I could smell what you drink the first time I met you."

The hunter relaxes slightly. He opens the bag with food and sees sandwiches in a pack. He puts it on the coffee table, still carefully paying attention to the other man as the vampire slowly walks to the other side of the couch and sits down at the other end. Keigo focuses hard on not looking at him and instead pulls out small package inside the bag. When he unwraps it, he finds a strawberry cheesecake.

He remembers the first night he met Dabi and how the vampire let the bartender send him a red velvet cake and then the second night he got him chocolate cake when Keigo was clearly… not himself after the chase in the sewers.

There is a lump in his throat again as his mind plays him the vivid memory of the vampire in the sewers catching him by his neck before his necklace burned him. He wonders where his necklace is, the one Chisaki tore off.

Keigo is losing his appetite but his stomach still rumbles in hunger.

He is saved, surprisingly, by the cat. It jumps into Dabi's lap and the vampire focuses on the small animal, petting its head as it's rubbing against him.

Keigo, now that the vampire isn't watching him, tears the package of sandwiches open. His body doesn't seem to mind as much as his brain that there is a vampire who could snap his neck any time and he takes one, enormous bite.

It's a tuna sandwich, not his favorite, but he swears one never tasted so good before. He barely chews before he swallows down. After a couple of bites, when he doesn't feel like starving anymore, he makes himself slow down before he upsets his stomach.

Now, though, even with Dabi not watching him, it feels strangely intimate with the vampire sitting next to him, as if the other man is aware of every motion of his jaw, of every slight movement of his throat.

The air is charged between them, but it has nothing to do with magic now. He has to break through this air somehow.

"I thought cats don't like vampires." Keigo's tone is quiet but his words still sound too loud to his own ears, not the best ice-breaker. He looks up, his gaze turning towards the other man.

Dabi keeps his look on the cat in his lap. He doesn't smile per say but his expression shifts, relaxing slightly.

"This creature? I don't think she cares much as long as she gets the rubs," Dabi murmurs, moving his palms and fingers. Keigo stares at them for a second, fascinated by the movement, expecting Dabi to snap and hurt the creature but nothing like that happens. He keeps petting and scratching and Keigo feels strange, unwelcome warmth spreading through his belly.

"It's in pretty bad shape," Keigo mentions, talking mostly about the tail and eye before taking another bite.

"Used to be worse," the vampire replies.

The blond waits for a second. For an explanation about how Dabi saved the little creature, how he is the hero and how Keigo is basically the cat. None of that comes. Dabi doesn't bother to humanize himself.

Keigo shifts just a tiny bit closer to him. "What's her name?"

Dabi finally looks up but the hunter can't read his expression. "Rusica."

A scoffs escapes Keigo but it's only a ghost of his usual laugh. "That's a strange name."

Whether it's a good or bad thing, Dabi chuckles as well: "Should've been Icarus but then I found out she is actually a she so…"

Keigo freezes. If he still had his wings, sitting on the couch would have him have to lean forward sometimes, he would stretch out his wings from time to time, fluttering them. He could easily snap Dabi's neck with them.

He stares at Dabi but there isn't a trace of lie in his eyes. He only glances down and shifts uncomfortably when faced with Keigo's angry look and rubs the back of his neck.

"She was burned, is all," the vampire explains.

Keigo murmurs.

He doesn't say anything else and devours the rest of his second sandwich. He would eat the cheesecake as well, but he actually feels full. He reaches for one cup of coffee and smells it to see if it's his cinnamon latte.

"That's mine," Dabi tells him but Keigo already knows – he can smell the salted caramel and strong coffee without milk.

He places the cup back on the coffee table, still careful not to move too close to Dabi, and reaches for the other cup.

He feels relief when his senses are filled with cinnamon and sweetness. He didn't realize he needed to get some sugar into himself until now.

But the blond can't let himself get too comfortable. He still has to get out and somehow do it without losing Dabi's… what is it? Definitely not friendship. Not an alliance because those are made on equal grounds.

Amiability. Keigo will call it amiability because Dabi was right. He is the hunter's only hope for an easier life right now.

Again, his mind very unhelpfully offers him the memory of his back sinking into the mattress on the bed as if it was a black hole with Dabi being the one who pushed him towards one. The look of those mad, turquoise eyes which now seem so awfully calm.

Keigo's heart is pounding loudly in his ears and he freezes with the cup of coffee still pressed to his lips. His breathing gets heavier and no matter how much he is trying to calm down, it's not working. His palms are sweaty, shaking but he somehow forces himself to put the cup down on the table.

Suddenly, there is calmness. Not enormous wave of it but it tenderly touches his mind like a question and Keigo's panicked mind grasps at it. It's like an anchor and it grounds him until the panic fades away.

Then, the alien feeling disappears.

Keigo feels tired, he hasn't had a panic attack in years. With the little energy he still has, he turns his head towards Dabi. He already recognized the feelings that weren't his own and what they probably mean.

During his years as hunter apprentice, they never said anything about emotions. They are taught that while vampire hypnosis can be escaped with enough training or if a person has a powerful mind, blood bond is inescapable. If a vampire has you bound by the bond, they can make you do things no matter what and no mental strength can save you.

A perfect prison without any walls. The only escape is death of the vampire, which the human doesn't even have to survive because of the bond ties them thoroughly to them. Or, in very rare cases, visiting a witch but Keigo knows Commission would never accept the help of one.

He gulps, he doesn't want to get to this bridge until it's the time to cross it.

"Stop staring at me," Keigo growls, like a cornered animal because he can feel it. The turquoise eyes on him. Even if he doesn't dare to look up to see how the other man is looking at him.

He realizes he is still expecting Dabi to snap any moment. To show him who is the more powerful one, who is the boss. None of that happens in the following minute and Keigo relaxes slightly.

"I thought the blood bond only makes you control your… your…" the words die in Keigo's throat.

He hears Dabi sigh, there is a hint of impatience in the voice, but he still explains: "I'm no expert and I've never had one before. I can make you do whatever shit I want you to do. You can somehow resist but not forever. The emotions can… soak through? I dunno how else to describe. The more intense the stuff, the more likely it will affect the other, but I can shut it off any time."

"And I can't," Keigo croaks. It's not even a question.

Dabi still confirms. "No, you can't."

The blond shakes his head in disbelief. "Why the fucking hell do you need the emotion bullshit. Humans are your prey. Why to bother with something like that when they are just your food?"

The vampire laughs and Keigo forgets to even be mad about it at the sight of the sharp, long canines. "It's a bit more complex. It's not like a lion chasing down and killing a gazelle-"

"Oh, yeah," Keigo sneers, not believing his ears. "I suppose it's more like going to a shop, picking up your favorite cereal and then killing them after you suck them dry and there is nothing, but the cover left."

Dabi doesn't need to channel his emotions through the bond for Keigo to know he is getting annoyed and angry again but so is Keigo. Even after the panic attack, he feels stronger, now that he's eaten something.

He stares the vampire down. "It's mostly for your benefit, isn't it? I suppose it's better if you know if your little human hates you or loves you or if his mind is completely broken? If he wants to kill you or fuck you, so you can pull by the leash in time, huh?"

"You better calm the fuck down!" Dabi growls. One hand moves to the armrest and the fingers dig into the fabric of the couch. He is not breaking it, yet though.

Keigo bites down on his tongue. Fighting with Dabi now won't get him anywhere no matter how angry he is, how much he wants to channel some of the fury burning inside him.

He clenches his jaw and continues with his questions. "Did you have to create the bond? You said that you never made one before, but you vampires still have to feed. Did you have to make one to get me from Chisaki?"

"No," Dabi shakes his head, his own anger dying out as well, but before Keigo can get furious, he adds: "But I have to make one to… keep you from the rest of the coven. For common sheep, it's not against the coven's rules to share or to deny feeding… The ones with blood bonds are personal sheep or… pets."

Keigo lets out unamused laugh. "Is that why I have a collar on my neck?"

"Yeah."

The hunter resists the urge to grab the cup on the coffee table and smash it over Dabi's face.

"Can you take it off?" he asks instead.

"Yes, but I won't. Not before feeding."

Keigo takes a deep breath, pushing away the memory of the first bite. "So, any time you want, you just control me with our nice little bond so I struggle while you take this fucking thing off and you can feed?"

"Stop!" Dabi snaps, giving him a sharp look. "I'm not gonna promise you that everything will be fine, and we are equal because we both know we are fucking not but if you want something say it without this bitching."

"I want boundaries!" Keigo bursts out angrily.

"Finally!" Dabi exclaims loudly. "We are getting somewhere! So, tell me what your scared little heart desires?!"

Keigo feels his cheeks burning and he can't keep himself from yelling: "Fuck you! You dragged me here and you threatened me, and you expect me to move on!"

"Am I supposed to just sit here through your complaining and take your frustrations?!" Dabi argues loudly. "I'm not gonna be your villain but I'm also not gonna listen to you talk shit! I know it sucks not to have any say in a situation-"

"You don't know shit!" Keigo interrupts him.

Fire flares through turquoise eyes and the blond hears a loud snap as Dabi breaks the armrest. He stars at Keigo with wide, furious eyes. "And you don't fucking know me, Hawks! You are the one who doesn't know shit! I'm asking you again to tell me what boundaries you want because if you don't wanna talk constructive, then keep your mouth shut!"

Keigo feels his ears burning. He didn't want this conversation to turn this way and he knows he has to go back while he still can.

He takes in a deep breath, then he says with a hoarse voice: "I don't want you to feed of me without warning me first."

Dabi falls back as well and the tension disappears from his shoulders. Hawks lets out a quiet breath as well when the anger slowly fades away. "If I can I will talk you through it."

"What does 'If I can' mean?" Hawks ask, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.

Dabi leans against the backrest. "It means if I'm in condition to talk. If I'm somehow gravely injured and I need power, I probably won't be in the mood for small talk."

Right, blood can enhance vampire's healing.

"What else?" Dabi presses.

Keigo continues immediately. "I don't want you to control me through the bond. Ever. I don't want your emotions getting into my brain."

The vampire nods. "Okay, I will try. Can't promise it will work all the time with everything though."

Keigo doesn't like that but, after a brief consideration, he nods because he knows emotions can't be controlled sometimes. "As long as those are actually accidents," he growls in a warning but quickly continues. "I don't want you to sleep in the same bed… I don't care if I have to sleep on the fucking floor."

Dabi chuckles. "That won't be necessary. You can take the bed or there is a room for sheep right there next to the bathroom. Wherever you decide you wanna sleep, I refuse to sleep outside of my own rooms. I got weird looks yesterday for spending the day in the common room."

Keigo lets out a nervous laugh. "Are you afraid you will look whipped to other vampires?"

The other man's laugh is much louder and more amused. "Even if I did, I don't think I'll ever be as whipped as-" he seems to remember himself and eyes Keigo warily. "-as this other vampire from the coven."

The blond feels himself growing hopeful but then stops himself – whoever this other person is and whatever Dabi claims, it's possible they are already brainwashed by the vampires. Keigo can imagine the dead look in their eyes. He's seen the victims of blood bonds sometimes. It's never a nice look.

But… still.

"Can I meet them?" Keigo asks.

Dabi frowns, squinting his eyes in consideration. "I mean you are free to go through the den as much as you like, and you can talk to whoever you want, including the flocks. You should know that if you look for a kindred heart, I'd look elsewhere. He's been with the coven for about a century, very loyal to his master."

The word makes Keigo twitch nervously. Is that what Dabi is now? His master?

He almost laughs bitterly. He supposes it's not much different than having a handler. His own choices never end up well anyway so he supposes there should always be someone telling him what to do. But Commission never asked him for his opinion, never discussed with him what he was comfortable with. Go there, kill them. That's all it is to them.

He may be nothing but a blood bag to Dabi, but at least he is willing to talk to him about something.

As soon as this thought occurs to him, he quickly brushes it off. He refuses to become a victim of Stockholm syndrome.

Dabi is still watching him so Keigo puts on a fake smile and says: "Let me guess, he always tells you 'back in my day,' doesn't he?"

For a very short moment, Dabi studies him, then a smile grows on his lips. "Are you kidding? Literally all vampires say that, not only him."

Keigo laughs nervously.

For a moment, they fall into silence and the blond reaches for his latte. It's already cold but he still enjoys it. Some of the tension between them is gone.

Dabi breaks the silence eventually. "What else do you want?"

Keigo thinks about it. "Clean clothes, stuff I can actually perform hygiene with. And privacy. If I'm in the bathroom, you will knock if you need something."

The vampire's expression turns gloomy.

"What?" Keigo questions.

Dabi eventually shrugs. "Nothing, I just never thought that I would be asked to allow someone take a shit here safely without interruption."

Keigo rolls his eyes. "At least you don't have to do the asking for this."

"I suppose you are right," Dabi admits, rubbing the back of his neck. "But now… be so kind and ask me to give you privacy while you go take a shower."

The blond knows he hasn't showered in what feels like ages and he should take a shower. And while the idea of getting naked around here would probably make him freak out yesterday, now, after the conversation they just had, Keigo feels relieved. He does want to get the dry sweat off him and brush his teeth.

"What will I wear?" he asks curiously.

Dabi stands up and walks over to the wardrobe. The cat, Rusica, is lying on the bed near the pillows. He pulls out plain gray shirt and sweatpants and returns to Keigo with them.

"These will have to do for now," Dabi holds out the clothes to him. "You can give me your sizes later so I can get you clothes that will actually fit."

Keigo takes them. He almost cracks a joke about how they are already sharing clothes, but he decides not to. That would sound too much like flirting and he doesn't want to titillate the vampire just in case he will change his mind about not wanting to sex with him.

So, he doesn't say anything, but he does try to give the other man something like a smile instead of thanks and he heads to what he thinks is the bathroom door.

"Go to the other door," Dabi informs him, grabbing the book of Carmilla from the nightstand.

Keigo stares at him and strange, rebellious feeling rises inside of him. He opens the door and gets a look inside.

It's mostly a plain room, not a dark one like the rest of Dabi's place. This one has light gray carpet, white walls and looks like a typical guest room with several beds and nightstands. Additionally, there is also a few wardrobes. Keigo can see a small layer of dust everywhere, letting him know that this room is rarely used.

His heart sinks when he realizes this is meant to be for Dabi's flock.

The blond hears footsteps and he turns slightly to him – he is still not comfortable with the idea of the man standing behind his back. Dabi seems calm and he keeps himself at a good distance, though, which is something Keigo appreciates.

He doesn't say anything about Keigo not listening to him, which is something he is grateful for even more.

"You can sleep there for now if you want," Dabi offers.

Keigo would do anything to have space between himself and the vampire. Even if it means embracing his status of a blood bag. He steps into the room. The air there is surprisingly fresh, and the room doesn't have Dabi's smell of spice and smoke. The carpet is soft under Keigo's shoes. Trying to be inconspicuous, he looks at the door and realizes that there is a key in the door. It's what decides it for him.

"Yeah, I will," he nods.

"Alright," Dabi murmurs and turns around to go into the living area by the fireplace.

Keigo lets out a breath he didn't realize he was holding and walks to the bathroom.

It's more spacious than the one in Keigo's home and most importantly, he only has a shower corner back home but here is a huge corner bathtub. Despite his wings and the bother that came with them, Keigo loved the rare occasions he was able to get down into a bathtub.

Well, now he won't have to bother with his wings, will he? The thought is clenching painfully around his heart, making his eyes hot. It's gloomy as well as the fact that he can't stop thinking about his own bathroom.

God, what is Rumi doing right now. She must think he is dead or worse. If it's the worse, she will try to hunt down the new coven she must think is responsible for whatever happened to him. Sudden worry grips at Keigo's guts and guilt settling on his shoulders. Until now, he was only thinking about himself and what will happen to him more than he thought about what Rumi must be going through.

He just hopes that she won't get herself swallowed by grief and get herself killed. Because if she does, Keigo knows it will be his fault. For not paying close attention to the child which clearly was there to get his attention and separate him from Best Jeanist. For not getting himself out of that fucking building before Chisaki could steal away his wings. For not being strong enough.

He lets out a shaky breath, finally allowing himself.

He places the clothes he got from Dabi on one of the cabinets next to the shower corner and runs his hand into his hair.

What the fuck has he gotten himself into? He has to get out as soon as possible and let Rumi know he is alive. He can't be responsible for her death as well.

He shakes his head. Him thinking this way won't help anyone at the moment. He walks back to the door and locks it. He knows that if Dabi wanted to come in, the door would hardly stop him.

Keigo finds himself standing next to the door, his heart pounding as he is half expecting the vampire to burst through.

It doesn't happen and the blond is ashamed to admit that a shaky, relieved breath escapes him. He gulps and in slow movements with unease, he undresses himself.

When he's naked, he leaves the dirty clothes on the ground. He also catches his own reflection in the mirror. He knows he's hot even if he is on the short side. He is rather lithe, had to be to keep his speed but his shoulders and back are nicely muscled. It was thanks to something which is awfully not there anymore. The empty space right behind Keigo's shoulders, the lack of weight on his back. Without the red there, Keigo feels pale and colorless.

Especially when he looks at his own skin in comparison to the collar on his neck.

He feels so small.

Keigo takes a deep breath, preparing himself mentally, before he turns around and looks over his shoulder. Nothing could prepare him for the sight. The skin around where the roots of his wings used to be is black and purple with bruises, can see the small veins black, all around red scab.

He runs his hand into this hair again. He needs to find out how Chisaki managed to take his quirk away, to steal his wings. Keigo wonders what happened to feathers left behind. Were they taken out with the trash? Did they end up carried away by the wind?

Keigo feels a lump in his throat again. He can't stop focusing on how small he looks without his wings.

His memory takes him back into the room with all the vampires there who even if they were sitting as much as he was still somehow managed to tower over him, then it changes to how helpless he was in the chains of the blood bond.

His fists clench while he is trying to even out his breathing.

He will find a way out, he tells himself, he is good at that. Too selfish to die.

There is one, soft knock.

Keigo's heart skips a beat and immediately, he feels cold sweat going down his back.

"Everything okay?"

He stares at the door, expecting Dabi to break through any moment now… any moment now. His heart is pounding in his ears and he wishes he weren't in a small room that seems to be caving in on him.

The blond takes a deep breath. "No, just fuck off!"

The door in front of him looks bigger and wider than it looked before. However, it doesn't burst open, it doesn't open on its own. It's a simple door that stays closed after Keigo hears soft footsteps behind them.

Keigo releases the breath he didn't realize he's been holding. He feels cold and tired again.

He shakes his head, opens the shower and steps inside. The blond turns the tap of water on and when the warm water washes over his face, he feels some of the tension leaving his shoulders. It gets washed down the drain along with the sweat. Keigo is standing under the water for several minutes, simply losing himself in the water. He moves his face from under the water and looks around. There is a holder in the corner with shampoo and shower gel. Keigo reaches for them and is a bit surprised these are the most basic things you can get in any common grocery store.

Come to think about it, though, Keigo supposes it makes sense. He actually doesn't know if these things work on vampires. He simply knows that Dabi's hair looks dry as hell and if these things work, Dabi should definitely consider buying himself something better. He is pretty sure the coven can afford some good fucking shampoo if they can have a manor like this and Dabi's expensive clothing.

Keigo does eventually wash himself with the shampoo and shower gel. It has surprisingly nice smell and it takes him a few second to realize this is where Dabi's spicy smell comes from. It makes him only slightly uneasy, knowing that now he smells like Dabi. He feels branded, like an actual stock, with the collar on his neck, Dabi's smell all over him and the blood bond hanging over him like a net, ready to drop atop of him any moment.

He shakes his head and turns off the water. Immediately, he feels cold and shivers.

At least when he reaches for the towels, they are fluffy and soft. He dries himself off as quickly as possible and then puts some clothes on. They, too, smell like the vampire. The shirt is too big on him but it's nothing in comparison to the pants which are missing good length. He rolls the pants leg messily and looks at himself one last time before he heads outside the bathroom.

Dabi is sitting in the chair, reading, while the TV is on, playing some old sitcom but it's on low setting. Not that Dabi would need it to be any louder to hear what they say, but it looks like it's meant more like a background sound while he reads.

Keigo pushes away the feeling of sympathy because he knows how scary silence can be.

His wings used to be so powerful, even when he was wearing headphones, he could still tell what was going around him thanks to his feathers. Now, he has to settle to his eyes and his ears.

The longing grips at his heart again. He forces the feeling out.

He needs to focus on what's before him. All his life has been moving on from the past and now is not any different.

Dabi looks up at him and Keigo uses the opportunity to ask: "What about the clothes I left there?"

The vampire waves his arm dismissively. "Don't worry, the she… someone will come to take care of it."

Keigo feels immediately sick.

"Oh," he says in sarcastic voice. "Should I clean it up and wash your clothes, Dabi-sama?"

The other man narrows his eyes at him and sets the book aside. "Would you liked it better if I said it's the work left for the flock? That the blood bags will take care of it?"

Keigo clenches his teeth. No, he supposes, he wouldn't. But that doesn't change the fact that Dabi and the other vampires are making them their servants to clean up their mess.

"You think we drag everyone here unwillingly?" Dabi sneers.

"Isn't that the truth?!"

The vampire smirks, closing his eyes and shakes his head and Keigo feels like a child being explained something obviously simple by a parent. When Dabi speaks it's with badly hidden annoyance. "You hunters are so righteous with your resolve to hate us. You think we kidnap little children from their homes, the poor people from the slums and we take all by the force. You think any of us here actually wants to look after a sheep who is always trying to escape? Sure, you can beat obedience into anyone but that takes time and while that's something all of us have, if there is an easier way why not do it like that? Vampires don't usually bind more than one person in blood bond because while, yeah, we can make them do whatever we want, it still costs energy and human blood. Sure, when each vampire has giant flock of fifty people, they do it, but we don't. So, who is better to take into our flocks? The willing people!"

It's like a lecture and it makes sense. And that pisses Keigo off even more.

"Who the hell would be willing?!" he barks.

"The sick people, for example!" Dabi elaborates in the same tone. "Homeless people who would be fucking freezing to death in winter, people who need to escape from someone, from the law. Not everyone has a nice little house with enough food to put on their plate every night. Not everyone can afford medical bills."

Keigo blinks. Commission always said that they let them kidnap people from the poor districts and only on rare occasions the vampires were approached by someone who was looking for power or anything else.

The worst part is that it all makes sense, though. If nothing else, this place is big, warm and it looks pretty well-off. He still needs to see the flock to be sure that they actually look good. He can't just accept Dabi's word for it.

And as if the other man knows what he's thinking, he leans back into the chair, and raises his leg to let his ankle rest on the knee, as he says: "I can take you to our flock, if you want."

Keigo clenches his teeth. "So, this is like vampire spa? We cure all your illnesses for a bit of blood, and we feed you our blood? How do people even contact you?"

Dabi actually chuckles. "Something like that, yeah. Our blood can heal almost anything or at least regress the progression of an illness. If you stop drinking a vampires' blood, it will come back, just like your aging. If you don't… well, when I started drinking from my maker, I was skinny as fuck. And people usually find a way, but I don't know how. It has something to do with this human dude who comes here every once in a while."

Keigo stares at the wrinkled, purple skin that looks like scars upon scars. Then, he remembers what Dabi told him. Diseases go, scars can only get as better as it gets.

He nods in the end. He still hopes he will see the other people in the house if only to make sure they are okay.

"Do you have a list?"

Keigo looks up and stares into Dabi's eyes. He blinks a few times in confusion. "What?"

"The things you want," the other man elaborates. "Clothes and shit."

Keigo sneers. "A real shampoo would be a good start."

Dabi frowns, almost offended. "What's wrong with my shampoo?"

Before Keigo can stop himself, he scoffs again, his mouth running too fast: "Man who asks this question while having the hair you have is not worthy of a reply."

It's just another step Keigo takes in the imaginary boundaries set between them, a step deeper into the dark water he is testing. He watches Dabi closely for reaction.

The man looks up as if to look at his own hair. In a different situation and time, the expression he puts on, the confused look and slightly opened mouth would be cute. In this moment, Keigo makes himself focus more on the sharp canines he can see more clearly now.

Eventually, the vampire smirks and opens his mouth but whatever he was going to say remains unspoken. When he meets Keigo's look, he seems to remember himself and the expression grows more serious. He stares at the other man for a few second.

Dabi settles on carefully neutral tone and says: "Just tell me what to buy you and I'll send some people to buy it for you tomorrow."

Keigo has always been braver than was smart. He takes another step, deeper.

"What, you won't give me money and let me shop for it myself?" Keigo grins. There is still tension in the air but some of it actually disappears when Dabi's neutral expression cracks. He doesn't smile per say but there is amusement in his eyes.

"Nice try," Dabi comments and reaches into his pocket, pulling out his phone. "Come here and write down the shit you want."

Keigo may be relieved at the soft jokes and small steps he takes towards finding out where exactly he stands but he still feels uneasy at the thought of walking towards the vampire. But in the end, he knows he is going to stay here for a while, even if he does eventually escape. He walks over to the vampire and takes the phone, careful so their hands don't brush.

The screen is currently on notes of Dabi's phone. The idea to quickly send a text to Commission surfaces on Keigo's mind. It would actually be easy – Keigo writes a lot of texts and he knows how to do it fast.

However, if he is testing the waters of their relationship right now, isn't Dabi do the same? Keigo has to be careful if he wants to get out of here alive.

The blond writes down his favorite shampoo, shower gel and other items. He only pauses for a second before he also adds at least some of the other hair products he uses. Not all of them because his jailor or not, it would be too awkward to mention everything in front of Dabi.

He knows the vampire is watching him until he hands him back the phone. Dabi looks at the list and only smiles without any remarks about how expensive anything is.

"These won't be a problem," Dabi says eventually.

Chapter End Notes

> Dabi and Hawks finally talked like grown-ups... but how long will this last for them?

> I really hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and if you did please leave me a kudos or comment? :3

> Thank you so much for reading!

> You can also always hit me up on my twitter or tumblr!

## Chapter 7

Chapter Notes

> The best way to summerize this chapter would be... Keigo is not having a good time. I really hope you guys will enjoy the angst and the pain of this chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The following days feel like a constant dance around one another. Dabi steps closer, Keigo moves back. The former hunter pushes and the vampire either gives in to the push or pushes right back. They are constantly testing the waters, trying to find the spot of balance and risking drowning at the same time.

But they somehow manage. Dabi doesn't use the blood bond again and after the third day, Keigo begins to relax. He definitely doesn't wake up every couple of minutes, scared that he sees a shadow in the corner of the room, and he doesn't have the urge to get out without thinking about it as he did the first two nights. He gets an actual long sleep.

Dabi doesn't sleep, he is in his rooms most of the time but when Keigo decides to explore what's become his home for now, he doesn't stop him. He lets Keigo read any of the books on the bookshelf. Sometimes, they watch TV. On a rare occasion, Keigo actually laughrf when they watched a dumb comedy movie. Dabi chuckled too but when Keigo did as well, he gave him a strange look. When the blond realized what he's done, he felt his ears redden and he pulled himself slightly away from the other man.

Keigo knows that Dabi notices everything. He would have to be a fool not to. But he still doesn't pressure him into anything. When they talk it's in too smooth tones and carefully chosen words. Dabi is giving him space essentially and Keigo is grateful for that.

But, not grateful enough to feel guilty about planning his escape and looking for any opportunity to take Dabi's phone from him and get in contact with Commission. But there aren't any opportunities. Dabi always takes any device Keigo could use to contact the world outside with him when he leaves. He never sleeps.

However, just after the three days, Keigo is feeling like he is losing his mind. He hasn't seen the sun or sky in so long and hasn't socialized with anyone else but Dabi and the cat. It helps just a bit that he is allowed to watch TV and have at least a general idea on what's going on outside, but it's getting on his nerves.

It's funny because before his kidnapping, he would do anything to have some time to relax and lie back a bit. Now, he has time to spare and he doesn't know what to do with it. Because no matter what he does, if he's taking a shower, if he's watching a TV or reading that horrible Carmilla book, there is the knowledge that he's not doing anything. Other hunters are still probably fighting vampires; they are saving lives. They mourn him maybe even and what Keigo does is sitting there doing nothing to get out and be useful again.

Which brings him back to his wings. Dabi told him that Shigaraki would want to talk to him about how he's lost his quirk but none of that happened. And Keigo wants to ask if they found out what Chisaki did to his quirk and how he's done it. But he doesn't ask. He can't quite say why, maybe because he doesn't want to bring attention to the fact that he is helpless again. Or maybe because he has a feeling that they wouldn't tell him even if he wanted.

Keigo is still a prisoner and he makes sure to remember that. Even when he is sitting on the couch and petting Rusica sitting in his lap, purring loudly. Dabi has left several minutes ago to get some new food.

The blond still didn't see any other humans, but he knows he will have to get out of here eventually. Not to mention he should at least get to know the vampires who are members of the coven if only to give the Commission a report when he gets out. They know Shigaraki as the coven leader, a man with the ability to decay and his right-hand vampire who Keigo now assumes must be Kurogiri, the man with the black fog instead of the face. But apart from them, the Commission are short on information about the other members.

Keigo sighs and gently, puts the cat away from his lap. He stands up from the couch and turns off the TV. He's been hiding for long enough; he decides and walks over to the door.

He doesn't make it to it, though. Someone knocks.

Dabi never knocks, why would he?

For a second, Keigo feels the grasp of fear on his shoulders, stopping him in his movements. But then he tells himself that he wanted to go there anyway and whoever is standing behind the door won't hurt him. After all, he thinks bitterly, he is Dabi's pet.

He narrows his eyes and in a few quick steps gets to the door.

In front of the room is a tall man in black waistcoat and black dress pants. The thing Keigo's eyes lock on, though, is the collar with emerald. And when the blond realizes that this man is a human as well, he can't help but to look at him from head to toe again. He doesn't look malnourished or tormented in any way. If anything, he looks to be in a pretty good shape and his cheeks have healthy, slightly pink color so he doesn't look like he'd be missing a lot of blood either.

As he looks at the face, Keigo even realizes he was present a couple of days ago during his first time in coven.

He doesn't care he is staring, not even when the man laughs and slightly bows his head forward. "I'm Atsuhiro Sako. I'm afraid that the coven requires your presence."

Keigo eyes him warily before he forces himself to put on an easy, pleasing smile. "I'm Hawks, but I suppose you already know that, don't you?"

The man chuckles, a sound that should be easy and honest, there is no reason for it to feel any different… but Keigo finds it mocking instead. "Of course, now let us go downstairs."

Sako doesn't wait for Keigo to agree, he simply turns around on his heel and starts walking down the corridor. Keigo fights the urge to stay in the rooms just to anger the man but he knows that's childish and it won't do him any good. So, he closes the door behind himself as he leaves the rooms that had recently become his home and follows the other man.

He almost wants to ask where Dabi is, but he stops himself. He fears him asking for his 'owner' would feel too much like he's weak. And he doesn't want to be weak in front of this man.

Keigo remembers Dabi telling him about the vampire who has a blood bond with a sheep. He might not know much about vampires and their blood bags and he didn't see anyone other than himself. However, he supposes, if anyone was to have blood bond to a vampire, it would be the human who has a collar on his neck similar to Keigo's own. The man who is tasked with getting him.

"So, I guess you are the one who is with Kurogiri," Keigo chirps, trying to sound relaxed. Really, if there is anyone he can fool with his easy tone, it's another human. At least Sako can't smell his nervousness.

Sako's lips curl. "So, you speak to Dabi? Or at least he talks to you."

His words are not a confirmation but the way Keigo sees his chest slightly puff in pride is. Dabi was right. If Keigo is looking for an ally in this building, the human next to him is definitely not one. He is most definitely happy as a blood bag.

Still, he doesn't want to get on bad side of anyone here. And this man belongs to Kurogiri who seems to have a high position within the coven.

He smiles as charmingly as he can, making the corners of his eyes wrinkle convincingly. "What, he doesn't he share stories about me?"

Sako laughs and Keigo kind of understands why. "Dabi is not exactly a talkative type. On most days, we are lucky if we get a greeting in the evening rather than an angry growl."

The blond lets himself relax just slightly as his smile loses just a bit of fakeness. "Yeah, I suppose he doesn't look like Mr. Charming."

Sako grins. "Very true. He also didn't tell us what state you were in. Some of the coven were actually betting if he's killed you until I pointed out that he carries food to the rooms every now and then. Have he been giving you enough orange juice?"

Despite the subject, Keigo feels strange easiness at talking to someone else than Dabi. There definitely isn't the same tension dragging at his shoulders each time he remembers himself and realizes whom he's talking to.

But there also isn't the strange, tender pull he feels towards the certain vampire which always makes Keigo feel like a moth drawn to a flame.

Still, Keigo needs information. He asks in soft, carefully innocent tone: "Does it happen often? Dabi dragging in helpless hunters and letting the flock get rid of the body when he's done with them?"

Sako gives him a sideway look and only when he sees that Keigo is smiling, he chuckles himself before gesturing towards the stairs – Keigo follows the path without protest. "Actually no. Although, he's not been that long in the coven so it's hard to get a real idea what he's like to his flock. But he's never killed anyone from the coven's flock before and he seems to have his thirst under control for someone so young. And as far as I know you are hardly a helpless hunter, Hawks-san."

Keigo smirks. Based on the flatter, he isn't the only one trying to set a soft web of manipulation between them.

Before he can say anything though, Sako continues. "Although if I were you, I would beware of another, young vampire. The short one with blonde hair and-"

"And the cutest smile!" there is a giggle in front of them and both Keigo and Sako look over their shoulders.

Toga is standing atop of the stairs. She is wearing what looks like pajamas and wide grin on her lips. The combination of wide eyes and visibly sharp canines looks horrifying.

Sako, however, doesn't seem to be too bothered by her presence and actually smiles. "Toga-chan, are you going to the meeting as well?"

"Nah, they didn't bother inviting me," she says carelessly. "I just smelled him, and I couldn't resist going outside to get more of that delicious scent. Dabi is so selfish for taking you for yourself! If he let you be part of the coven flock, you'd be a gem among them!"

Keigo laughs, loud, hopefully hiding his uneasiness behind the real surprise. Now, he has time and enough focus to actually look at the vampire. She is short, young girl but what gives in her youth isn't the girlish appearance but the crimson of her pupils. It's so vibrant, so glowing that Keigo doesn't doubt she's been dead for only a few months.

"Sorry, but just one look at that pretty little teeth of yours makes me glad I'm not," Keigo purrs honestly.

She laughs some more and jumps down the stairs, gracefully even for a vampire. And again, the hunter can almost feel his wings on his back as he tries to leap away, tries to spread them but when he does, there is nothing and almost falls on his ass trying so. The girl, however, breaks his fall and grabs him by his elbow. She leans in and smells.

Keigo fights off the urge to push her away. He doesn't want to make a scene when he is almost sure she won't touch him… even if she is freshly turned.

She opens her eyes and the crimson meets golden. "I'm kidding! You are too sweet for me, I prefer sour."

"Well, sorry for saying that, but thank god," Keigo grins, daring to lean closer to her, using the fact that he is a bit taller against her.

Her eyes actually lit up some more, as much as that sounds impossible. "Let's be friends, though, I'm sure Dabi won't mind!"

Before Keigo gets to reply, the door to the area where he met the rest of Dabi's coven opens. Kurogiri stands very tall, in a nice three-piece suit. The glowing golden eyes stare at Keigo from the mist.

"Hawks-san, would you please join us?" Kurogiri asked in such a tone that it actually sound like Keigo had a choice.

It only brought a bitter smile to his face. The cold hand around his elbow lets go. The hunter almost missed the weight. With heavy steps, he started walking towards the vampire. Toga and Sako didn't follow but he could feel their gazes on his back.

Keigo walks fast despite how heavy his feet feel. He wants to get this over with as soon as possible, whatever it is they want. When he stands next to Kurogiri, the sight of Dabi, sitting relaxed on one of the couches is almost a welcoming. Other than him and Kurogiri, there are no coven members present. Or, more precisely, the members of Dabi's coven.

The blond almost halts when he sees three more vampires, two of whom he remembers from the night at the hotel who were fighting him and who are wearing the stupid masks with beaks. These two are sitting on the couch opposing Dabi, one has his back to Keigo. There isn't a single scratch on them, no reminder of the injuries Keigo caused them. Their fight didn't leave any consequences on them, as if they never fought at all. Again, Keigo is bitterly reminded by the weight missing from his back.

The feeling of smallness and powerlessness only lasts for a moment. All it takes is for one of the vampires, the big one, look at him and sneer, and Keigo is seething with quiet rage, much stronger than fear. He wants to stomp that face into the ground, beat that toothy smirk off the vampire's face. He so desperately wishes he had his wings so he could tear him apart.

Instead, he can only clench his teeth and walk into the room like good little sheep when Kurogiri gestures towards the couch in gentleman manner.

When he walks inside is only when the last vampire turns around. The blond doesn't remember this one so instead he is focusing on throwing daggers with his eyes on the two sitting ones. Keigo slowly sits down next to Dabi. Not too close. His presence doesn't quiet the rage boiling inside Keigo's chest, but it does silence the small part of his brain that still has enough reason to be scared. After all, these vampires are indirectly responsible for the situation he is in.

The couch is surprisingly soft, and he tries not to sink too much into it.

The big vampire laughs, the sound only slightly muffled by his mask. "I didn't know you allow sheep to sit on the couch."

Only this remark makes Keigo look at the standing man again. He's dressed differently. While the others are dressed in mostly black, this man is holding a suitcase and wearing a long, white raincoat, the hood still up but no funny mask. Even with the raincoat, he looks lean – too lean to be a vampire. They gain weight and muscles during the transformation. Keigo can only see a glimpse of the man's pale skin. He is watching Keigo with cold, dark eyes. There is also a glimpse of silver hair.

He is sure this man is human.

Kurogiri walks into the room and takes a seat in the chair. There is still some room in the couch but Keigo is grateful that the vampire is keeping his distance from him. Whether it's intentionally for his sake, or so he is sitting closest to the door so he could potentially block these vampires' escape, Keigo doesn't care.

"Pets have certain privileges," Dabi purrs a reply.

Keigo turns his head sharply to the vampire but the other man keeps watching the others. Which is probably the smarter decision.

Both the other vampires laugh, their human companion keeps staring at Keigo with icy cold dark eyes. If looks could kill, the blond is sure he would drop dead to the floor. He returns the look in same manner.

"He sure doesn't look like one. One would think that a pet would be staring into the floor like it's supposed to do. If you need some help with training him, I'm sure we can arrange a deal."

Cold sweat covers Keigo, fear rising from his belly and mixing with fury in his chest. It. As if he was nothing but an animal, a blood bag. He opens his mouth to tell the vampire one clear and loud 'fuck you' but he feels light weight on his knee. It's soft, tender touch, not meant to bother but to reassure. Keigo flinches anyway. Digging his eyes into Dabi. The vampire next to him gives him one quick look and carefully searching for a reaction. Keigo doesn't know if he gave him one, but Dabi quickly looks back to the vampires facing them.

"As I said pets have certain privileges in this coven," Dabi repeats. Keigo's heart is pounding in his ears as he momentarily stares at the hand on his knee, big and cold. Dabi's attention then turns to the other human. "Not that it's something your friend over there would know, right? You belong to Chisaki, don't you? I've heard about how sloppy he is, but I didn't believe it much until now… he always looks so sophisticated. If I were him, I would put a collar on you just to hide that ugly thing away. It ruins your pretty face."

"Dabi!"

Kurogiri's hiss comes too late. The two vampires are already on their feet, both noticeably taller than the human between them but they are stopped by the said man when he raises his hand. The man is staring directly at Dabi, wearing completely neutral expression. If it weren't for the cold fire in his eyes, Keigo wouldn't know he is angry.

With this angle, though, the hunter has a perfect view at him. Dabi was right. The man is very pretty, with almost petite look. The appearance is however ruined by big, ugly scar on his neck. Unlike most bites from normal vampire, this scar wasn't made from only the high and lower canines and clean bite, this looks like the vampire bit down completely, not only penetrating the skin but tearing it completely.

Over and over again.

Keigo feels a cold shiver go down his spine. He can only imagine how much Chisaki had to bite down to leave a scar like this, how many times. Vampire's saliva can heal to an extent and if the vampire is careful, there don't even needs to be a scar at all.

What's truly scary, though, is that this could have been him. How much would he bleed with a wound like this? How much does Chisaki usually drink?

The silver-haired man is still staring at Dabi, clearly comfortable with looking the vampire in the eyes. When he speaks, it's in soft, calm tone: "Chisaki-san is simply selective when it comes to choosing his objects."

"Really?" Dabi purrs, letting his back lean back, leisurely against the backrest as he watches the human with an amused smile. He also straight up ignores the look Kurogiri gives him. "That's actually pretty weird because as far as I remember he was ready to take Hawks here straight off the bat. Not to mention, if he's picky why is he keeping you around?"

The carefully calm expression cracks on the man's face as a very slightly frown forms between his thin eyebrows. Keigo can see how much the words sting and everyone in the room knows Dabi just hit a nerve.

Keigo would be almost mad about Dabi talking about him as if he is not here but he is enjoying the other human's sour expression.

"How dare you?!" one of the other vampires hisses.

Dabi offers a too-sweet smile and slightly tilts his head. "Aw, I'm sorry… is someone here jealous perhaps that his master was so ready to get a new toy?"

The dark eyes widen and Keigo feels strange rush of satisfaction which only intensifies when he sees the human's jaw clench. Before anyone else can say anything else, though, the big door at the other end of the room open and Keigo's brain is suddenly too busy with stopping his legs from running.

Chisaki is wearing his own mask and his amber eyes immediately seek Keigo out and stare him down. There is hardness in his expression, one the blond can see even without part of his face hidden.

Keigo tries to even out his breathing as he remembers the stab to his thigh, the hotness spreading through his veins like fire through a forest with nothing in its way to stop it. There is cold sweat going down his back and he feels like he's falling off that building again. And once more, his wings don't save him from the fall. They are gone.

The hand on his knee squeezes, hard and reassuring. A strange calmness is nudging at the back of his mind, foreign and not his own. Dabi is pressing into the bond again, offering a shield from the panic but not suffocating him with it anymore.

Keigo doesn't take it. Instead, he feels anger burning within him again, pushing away any panic he might have. He doesn't want anyone to protect him from his own messed up head. And so, he takes in a deep breath and stares at the vampire in front of him.

The moment Chisaki walked in the room, his two vampires turned to him like a couple of obedient dogs and the human bows in his direction. Keigo almost sneers at them.

"I'm glad we came to a deal, Shigaraki," Chisaki speaks in a calm voice, his eyes never leaving Keigo but he turns slightly to the side as the addressed vampire that walks out from the room as well.

Keigo fights the urge to stand up – the little distance between him and the vampire and the fact the way he is towering above him makes him too exposed to his eyes.

"It's hardly a deal," Shigaraki growls. "You will leave the city as soon as we are done with this."

"And here I hoped we would be on better terms, Shigaraki," Chisaki chuckles innocently. "But of course, we will hold our part of the deal."

"What happened to Best Jeanist?" Keigo interrupts them.

Both, Chisaki and Shigaraki turn around to look at him. The man next to Keigo stills and squeezes his knee almost painfully hard. Keigo hisses and jerks his knee away from the vampire. Dabi stares at him with clenched jaw.

Keigo ignores both warning signs and continues to stare at Chisaki.

Chisaki chuckles some more, in cheerful amusement before he turns to Shigaraki. "I didn't know you allowed your… pets to talk without permission in the presence of coven leaders. Is this some tradition of your coven, Shigaraki? How interesting!"

Keigo is seething again. He hates this, hates them. How they speak above him, like he is not here, like he can't hear them. Like he doesn't understand that they see him as something less than them, something weak and fragile.

And the worst part, the heaviest part which is settling on Keigo's shoulders every minute of his life now is that they are right.

He isn't the only one angry, though. Shigaraki is almost trembling with quiet rage, the red eyes staring at Keigo as if trying to hypnotize him, but he doesn't. When he speaks, it's in even growler voice than before. "No, but you will have to excuse this one for now. He is new and we are still trying to teach him manners."

Keigo opens his mouth again but the vampire next to him hisses a quiet: "Shut up!" which everyone in the room can hear.

Chisaki looks at the blond, and smile grows on his lips, the corner of his eyes wrinkling again. "It's fine, I didn't expect anything else from your flocks anyway," the insult is smooth, but the tension immediately grows in the air and the room suddenly feels too small. However, before Shigaraki can retort, Chisaki continues. "Now, I'm very grateful that you agreed to bring Hawks-san here, Shigaraki. We would like to hand over something he forgot when he paid us the visit the other day. Of course, only with the permission of his master."

Dabi narrows his eyes in suspicion Keigo himself feels. What exactly has he left at the hotel? They couldn't bring his phone?

"Of course, Chisaki," Shigaraki answers for both, Dabi and him.

Chisaki keeps looking at them with almost joyful glow in his eyes as he waves his hand. "Hari, give Hawks-san his belongings."

The other human doesn't look angry anymore. His neutral expression is back, his dark eyes sinking into Keigo as he walks over to the couch.

Just a human, Keigo tells himself as he tries not to squirm away in his seat. Standing up would make his discomfort too obvious and so he only watches the man with careful eyes. Next to him, Dabi finally leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he watches the man like a cat watches mouse.

If Hari is uncomfortable under the look, he doesn't give any indication for Keigo to see. Instead, he focuses on the blond. He stands up in front of Keigo, his lip just slightly curled up in a coy smile. With delicate fingers, he opens up the lid of the suitcase. Soft, clicking sound fills the room. Keigo can't see what's inside from his sitting position but he finds himself leaning forward, closer. Hari takes the suitcase by its sides and flips it over.

Keigo's breath dies in his lungs as an ache spreads through his body, dull and intense, and slow.

As slow as the pile of familiar red feathers is falling to his feet, giving in to the gravity in agonizingly graceful manner.

And Keigo can't feel them, couldn't feel them in the suitcase, couldn't sense them falling down and if his golden eyes weren't fixated at the feathers, he wouldn't even know when the first one landed.

Keigo's heart is pounding in his ears again and each breath he forces himself to take is a struggle. He hears footsteps, too loud over the pounding, deliberately slow. Chisaki's shadow is over him as he stands next to Hari. Keigo lets out a shaky breath as he somehow tears his gaze from the feathers at his feet and looks up, his face twisting with hate and anger and hurt.

The vampire has a palm on Hari's shoulder and his eyes glow with amusement, as he stares the hunter down. He speaks in a gentle tone that makes Keigo sick: "I thought they'd have sentimental value to you, so we took what little wasn't carried away by the wind. I hoped you'd appreciate it, Hawks."

He is standing only few feet away from Keigo and yet there is an insurmountable distance between them. Keigo can't kill him, can't hurt him. His hands might as well be tied, he might as well have the blood bond he shares with Dabi wrapped around him, keeping him still and it wouldn't make a difference. His only option is to sit there and stare up at the vampire with deep scowl, feeling helpless.

He still makes himself laugh but it comes out as strange combination of cackle and broken huff. There is lump in his throat and his words are heavy on his lips, but he manages to correct him: "Actually, I've never considered myself a sentimental person. But I will make sure to remember this, don't worry. And I'll repay everything, interests included, Chisaki."

He is sure that nobody in the room missed the threat and promise lying underneath the words. From the corners of his eyes, he sees Shigaraki's frown deepen. He hears Dabi chuckle softly by his side.

Chisaki doesn't look bothered, though. The corners of his eyes wrinkle again in smile. "I apologize but I don't think you are in a position to make promises for yourself. That's why you have a master after all. What do you say, Dabi-san?"

Not once he moves to actually look away from the blond's eyes.

The humiliation burns deep inside Keigo and he feels his ears redden and he clenches his fists.

The sound Dabi's throat makes is bad, scary imitation of laughter. When Keigo breaks the gaze he's got locked with Chisaki and looks at Dabi, the vampire is grinning like a wolf, teeth sharp, eyes glowing and staples tugging at the pale and scarred skin alike, showing off unbleeding flesh underneath. He leans closer to the other vampire but doesn't bother with standing up. Instead, his right hand finds Keigo's knee again, fingers digging hard enough to bruise.

The blond doesn't shake it away.

"I say what I said before, Chisaki," Dabi snarls. "Fuck. Off."

"Dabi!" Kurogiri exclaims.

Keigo uses the opportunity and looks up at Chisaki and almost smiles. The vampire's eyes are wide with rage and he is watching Dabi with gritted teeth, the tension clear in his jaw. Keigo sees how his finger dig into his human companion's shoulder.

The man, Hari fidgets, gulping, but he doesn't move away.

"What Dabi means to say," Kurogiri continues, stepping closer, almost between Chisaki and the sitting vampire. "Is that he is grateful for your gift but perhaps it would be better for you to leave. The sun is rising soon, after all."

Chisaki doesn't tear his amber eyes from Dabi's, they stare at each other like two angry predators, waiting for the other to make the first move. Eventually, it's the standing vampire who shifts his weight on his feet, his eyes smiling. "Of course, Kurogiri-san. Thank you again for your hospitality and time."

He turns to Shigaraki at the last part but the regent stares at him unimpressed, leaving him without reply. Chisaki doesn't wait for one for very long and soon, easies the grip he has on his human. Keigo watches the slight way the silver-haired man wags the shoulder, light and careful.

He catches the blond's look and frowns, just so slightly. Keigo smiles at him, cruelly, and enjoys himself when Hari's expression hardens.

"Let's go," Chisaki says. He doesn't even finish the sentence and the two sitting vampires are already on their feet, walking behind him.

Kurogiri follows them, to see them out. Once they are gone, Keigo looks at the feathers, little pieces of red, scattered on the floor with nothing but painful emptiness between them. He wants to reach down collect what little is left but he feels like the moment he would touch them, the moment he'd feel the softness, real and undeniable, he would feel nothing at the same time.

He only notices a movement from the corner of his eye, but he can't tear his gaze away from the feathers on the floor, little shards of his life of a hunter, scattered on the floor. A dull ache is slowly spreading through his body, rising from his heart.

A nervousness brushes against his mind, not his own, and he feels Dabi shift just slightly next to him. Keigo snaps his eyes towards the man, staring at him with hateful expression. He knows this isn't Dabi's fault, the man didn't cause his fall but once again, he is the closest person Keigo can blame. And he needs a way to channel the burning anger and desperation that's boiling inside him, just waiting for the last drop to spill the fury over.

However, when he sees a black boot stepping on the feathers, the sole pushing them into the floor, he has another person to hate.

Shigaraki is staring down at him.

Keigo takes a deep breath, ready to let out some of the anger that's suffocating him but before he can do so, the white-haired growls in dangerous tone: "Get. Down!"

The seated human feels more nervousness leaning against his mind but this time, he is able to brush it off, ignoring the warning even when Dabi shifts again, closer to him and Shigaraki.

Keigo remembers how the other vampires reacted when he sat down on the couch. He grits his teeth so much his jaw aches. Does this fucker seriously think he is going to sit down on the floor like some animal?

"No!" he refuses in a hiss.

Shigaraki's red eyes widen, his lips curled, a deep frown between his eyebrows. His whole face is twisted in similar anger Keigo feels burning inside himself.

The vampire then moves, faster than any human eye would be able to notice. Keigo notices but can't actually do anything but press his backwards, into the couch as the hand gets closer to his shirt. It never touches him, however. A hand with staples grasps at Shigaraki's elbow.

Dabi is standing next to the other vampire, tall and holding him back. It's not a very firm grip but it seems to do the job as disbelief and indignation creeps into Shigaraki's expression as turquoise meets red.

"How dare you?!" Shigaraki hisses.

Dabi lets go right away but he stands straight staring at the other vampire. His shoulders are tense but still open. He clearly doesn't want to settle this with blood. Weather human or vampire one.

"He is my pet to punish," Dabi still growls.

Shigaraki laughs, an ugly sound. "Well, you clearly can't handle him properly. If he is your first sheep and you need help with making him behave then fucking ask for help and don't let him run around and do what he wants! Do you have any idea how we look in front of that bastard now?!"

"He came in and humiliated us!"

"No, he came in and humiliated your sheep!" Shigaraki fumes. "How could you even let him talk to his vampires here let alone us when we came into the room?"

"Because I can talk to whoever I fucking want!" Keigo growls, standing up.

He feels ache go through him as he instinctively tries to spread his wings wide and up, snapping them open in aggressive gesture. Now, he can only be reminded how small he is when Shigaraki looks down at him.

Shigaraki is staring at him angrily, his body shaking with anger, but he doesn't reach for him anymore. He growls, quiet and slow: "Make. Him. Behave."

Keigo's eyes are burning from the anger and the knowledge that he can't do anything to make Shigaraki pay for these words.

"He's already left the couch!"

"Then make him kneel!!" Shigaraki roars so loud that Keigo can feel it resonating in his chest, he doesn't look away from the vampire, though.

The anger inside Keigo mingles with humiliation.

"You think I-"

Before he can finish a hand wraps itself around his throat and squeezes, four fingers more than enough to cut off the air and the words from Keigo's lips. He chokes, surprised and loud, and he grabs Shigaraki's wrist immediately, trying to dig his nails into the skin even though he knows that wouldn't actually do anything.

Dabi stares at Keigo with wide eyes but other than that, he doesn't move to grab at Shigaraki's hand.

"Shigara-"

"You," the regent ignores the other vampire and instead leans closer to Keigo, baring his teeth, squeezing some more – the blonde sees black dots, he is sure the grip will crush his neck. "Will kneel down!"

He shakes with Keigo, as easy as if he was nothing but a doll and then suddenly lets go. The blond takes in a breath, coughing. His head hurts as the oxygen finally makes it back into his brain, his lungs burning.

"Make him kneel, Dabi!" he hears the order over the pounding of his own heart.

The addressed man doesn't touch Keigo but he does look at him, his jaw clenched and eyes narrowed, and, for a moment Keigo feels overwhelmed by all-consuming anger and humiliation. He tries to break through the wave, to the surface where he could only feel his own feelings which are similar, only with more fear. As he fights the alien feelings, headache pulses through his head and he feels his knees getting weak.

Dabi's own feelings disappear just as fast as they appear, allowing Keigo to finally breathe again, even if the headache continues to make it harder to focus on anything else.

"Hawks, kneel down," Keigo still hears Dabi's voice, a low growl.

The human wants to say a big 'fuck you' but he fears the moment he opens his mouth he will throw up.

He doesn't know if his resentment made it into his expression or if Dabi could tell through the bond but Dabi can clearly see it as he raises his eyebrows, widening his eyes in clear warning.

His words are spoken too carefully to be a threat: "Don't make me do it."

Keigo grits his teeth again, the pain in his jaw more welcome than the one going through his head. He forces himself to think rationally no matter how much he just wants to throw punches at the vampires. He can either bend a knee himself or have Dabi force him down. He can't decide which option is worse, willingly humiliate himself or let his body suffering through another nauseating wave of headache when he is still recovering from one.

His body moves on its own, but it has nothing to do with the chains of bond around him. His eyes are already burning, his nails dig into the palms with how much he is clenching his fists as he goes down. He does not look down at the ground, instead stares at the other side of the room as he feels hard floor under one of his knees. He hears his own pulse, almost deafening in his ears.

Shigaraki is looking at him., the red eyes digging into the top of his head as he is kneeling on his feet like a dog on display. The few seconds he stares at him feel like an eternity but eventually, he takes a step away and walks past Keigo, behind his back.

Keigo glances down, not an act of submission, but to look at the feathers Shigaraki stomped into the floor. They are still on the floor, useless.

He can still hear the vampire's footsteps, loud, each one of them makes him want to flinch.

His heartbeat is still loud in his ears but not loud enough to mute Shigaraki's abrupt stop as the vampire reaches the door and his next words, spoken like a curse: "This is our place, ex-hunter. And you better remember where you belong here… Dabi, I want to speak with him tomorrow. Without complications."

Keigo can feel the look at the back of his neck, the collar doesn't help. He feels completely, utterly naked under the red eyes and he wants nothing more than to squirm away, to look over his shoulder, but his limbs are frozen in place, kneeling with his hands on his lap. Cold sweat is running down his back.

He feels like a little boy after he talked back to his mom and she punished him by locking him outside during the winter night. Exposed to the cold winds and too soon after he learned what kind of creatures lurks in the darkness.

A cool, big palm presses against the back of Keigo's neck, making him flinch at the sudden touch. He didn't even realize he spaced out until he sees that Dabi moved closer to his side, his feet next to him, carefully not stepping at the feathers. He didn't realize he was holding it in until he breathes out a shaky breath. For a second, he feels tension building up in his shoulders to the point it hurts but that's only momentarily, until he realizes that he can't feel Shigaraki's heavy gaze.

Some of the weight leaves his shoulders and he relaxes, moving his neck instinctively into the reassuring palm that's shielding him from the other vampire.

He justifies his clear relief with the words which are slowly becoming his mantra – better the devil you know.

"Whatever you say, regent," a smirk plays on Dabi's lips, his tone is light but Keigo can still feel light press of the nervous consciousness against his own. He tries to pull away from it but he can't find the strength, so he gives up. Just for now. He feels exhausted.

The mocking tone doesn't escape Shigaraki but he only makes a face and then disappears from the doorway. This time, his footsteps are inaudible.

Keigo rests on the floor. He wants to get up from his knees, more than anything in the world. But moving would be like acknowledging that he's been kneeling at Dabi's feet in the first place. His inside burns again, his eyes feel too hot with the unspilled tears of humiliation. But he swallows the lump in his throat and blinks several times to chase the tears away. He refuses to cry in front Dabi.

He is forced into action when Toga appears in the door. The moment her blonde head leans to the side, peering inside the room, Keigo ignores the headache and climbs to his feet. Dabi doesn't try to help him, which is something he slightly appreciates.

"How did it go?" Toga asks curiously, the grin is missing from her lips. Instead, she is watching Dabi with slightly squinting eyes. Her eyes glance at the red feathers scattered on the floor.

Keigo's stomach twists again when he thinks about them. He can't even make himself look in their direction anymore.

Dabi gives the girl a cold glare. "How would I know? Shigaraki spoke with that bastard himself."

"Do you really think he killed Magne?" Toga asks.

The question surprises Dabi, it's clear from the way he stills. Inhumanly quickly, he forces his shoulders to relax again and he gives Toga half lazy half mocking smirk. "Even if we proved he did, what can we do? She was a human and just a general flock member."

"But-"

"Not now, Toga!" Dabi snaps loudly.

Keigo feels some of the tension leave his shoulders as the attention seem to shift from him even though there was only Dabi in the room in the first place. He forces his look to shift to Toga. She wears such a hurtful expression that if Keigo didn't know she was a vampire he would think she is a human. Her eyes are big and there is a slight frown between her eyebrows.

She doesn't say anything else and simply disappears from the door.

Dabi turns towards Keigo. The blond can feel the turquoise eyes sinking into his, heavy and searching. Somehow, Keigo can't bring himself to look up but he feels his stomach twist uncomfortably.

He still sees the soft red feathers falling down and the hand around his throat. He knows he should be angry but after everything, after the last couple of days, he feels burnt out of anger.

"Let's go, Hawks."

Dabi's voice is quiet but it sounds loud in the quiet room and even quieter mansion. Keigo snaps his look at the other man, finally meeting his eyes, searching for any indication of mockery at the use of his hunter nickname. If the vampire is mocking him, though, it's not written in his carefully neutral expression.

Instead of a reply, Keigo begins to walk towards the door. He can't hear Dabi's footsteps, but he knows the other man is following him, he can feel the stare at the back of his neck.

The walk through the mansion feels too long and not long enough at the same time. Keigo feels as if he is being watched by other eyes than the turquoise ones. His legs feel wobbly as he climbs the stairs. Dabi still doesn't make a sound. He is way too quiet. Keigo feels a lump forming in his throat and his hands get covered with cold sweat as anxiety starts tightening its grip on him.

For a second, Keigo wishes he could feel Dabi's emotion again through the bond. Will the vampire punish him once they get back to their rooms? He remembers that the humiliation wasn't felt only by Keigo. Is he angry at Keigo for humiliating him? If he is what will he do?

If Dabi senses his distress, he doesn't show it. They eventually get to Dabi's room and the vampire locks the door behind them. Rusica who until then slept on the bed stirs and when she sees the blonde human, she jumps down and rushes towards Keigo to rub her head against his ankle.

Keigo is trying to search for the anger inside himself.

Dabi does it for him when he speaks in a calm, almost aloof tone: "You gotta behave tomorrow."

There it was again, the words as if Keigo is nothing but a bad dog. The anxiety is still there but he ignores it, grasping desperately at the fury inside. "I'm gonna behave like I want until you fucking treat me like a human being!"

Dabi chuckles: "If I treated you like some vampires treat 'human beings,' you'd be kneeling down at my feet unable to speak."

"Fuck you!" Keigo spits viciously.

It only makes Dabi smile all the more and Keigo is about to throw anything within his arm reach at him when Dabi speaks again: "And here I thought they managed to extinguish the fire inside you. Still have some spirit, huh?"

The words are mocking but the tone isn't and Keigo is left staring at the other man, not sure what to think about those words. Again, he searches Dabi's expression for any indication of mockery but can't find any. And the vampire doesn't say anything else – he doesn't laugh at him for what Chisaki did to him, but he doesn't offer any comforting words either. As if he knows that Keigo would take those as a pity anyway and never accepted them.

He feels his body relax again, the anger gone once more, leaving behind only exhaustion. But the blond knows he doesn't have time to be tired or relax. He needs to be prepared for tomorrow.

"What does Shigaraki wants to know?" Keigo asks in quiet voice even though he thinks he already knows the answer to that.

"About Chisaki and the hunters," Dabi explains.

"I won't tell him."

"You won't have a choice."

If his voice was gentle in the moment, Keigo is sure his anger would return. But the vampire speaks the words as a matter of fact. And Keigo knows that's what they are. He closes his eyes, focusing on fighting the helplessness.

He tries hard, he really does, but he can hear his own voice breaking under the heaviness of his words: "If I won't want to talk you will use the blood bond, won't you?"

"Yes," Dabi replies easily, almost nonchalantly.

But Keigo notices how he shifts his weight from one foot to another, nervous. And of course, that it could be Dabi just manipulating him, maybe he was doing it the whole time – all the emotions Keigo felt through bond… he can't know if they are real or just something Dabi wants him to feel. But maybe, just maybe this whole situation is uncomfortable for Dabi as much as it is for him.

Still that doesn't change things. Keigo will have to tell Shigaraki anything the vampire may ask for. He will betray the other hunters.

Again.

It shouldn't be much of an issue – for safety reasons, Commission doesn't let the hunters know the names and addresses of the others. Hell, the only ones whose actual names Hawks knows is Rumi and Best Jeanist… or knew Best Jeanist probably. And he has no idea where Best Jeanist lived. Keigo only hopes that since he's been kidnapped the Commission was smart enough to change the spot of meeting in the Museum. Since they didn't find his body, it would be the smartest thing to change the meeting spot and send Rumi maybe elsewhere. When it comes to the whereabouts of the commissioners themselves… Keigo isn't even sure they gave him the real name of the handler.

They should be relatively safe but god he hopes that they made Rumi leave his house and maybe be positioned in another city. The further Rumi is from this damned place the better.

"I won't have much to tell them," Keigo admits eventually. "They don't let us know much about one another for safety reasons."

"Well, in that case you should be pretty safe," Dabi replies with a light smirk on his lips.

Keigo laughs nervously. "I don't think there is anything safe about my situation."

The smirk freezes on Dabi's lips and Keigo feels small part of him being strangely satisfied by that. The bigger part knows that while he is not in any immediate danger at the moment, it doesn't mean Rumi is safe.

Suddenly, Keigo feels overwhelming need to talk about something else, he doesn't dwell on his helplessness for too long.

"Who is Magne?" he asks instead.

Dabi looks down at him. Keigo half expected the vampire to look sad or at least uncomfortable because if he understood his and Toga's previous conversation, he thinks whoever Magne was, she is dead. The vampire looks absolutely unaffected.

"She was a part of the flock here and went missing a couple of weeks ago," he explains calmly.

Keigo frowns. "Someone took her from here?"

Dabi laughs, shaking his head. "Nah, she just went outside and never returned."

Keigo frowns at the statement, can feel the grip of longing on his heart, jealousy and maybe a bit of betrayal at the statement. He frowns and stares at Dabi.

"She went outside?" he asks.

Realization flashes through Dabi's eyes and he clenches his jaw slightly, uncomfortable. "Did you think we keep all our sheep inside at all times and not let them leave?"

Keigo sneers. "Does that mean I can leave when I want to?"

He expected Dabi to get angry again, more uncomfortable like he does any time Keigo reminds him that he is a prisoner here. Instead, Dabi chuckles softly.

Then he pauses to look at the blond and Keigo wishes that he could tell what the other is thinking. When he's done smiling he discloses: "We both know your situation is a bit different."

Keigo sneers again: "That's what I thought."

He was almost sure that the Dabi would snap again but the man doesn't stop smiling. Keigo is almost annoyed at this point. But before he can complain or challenge Dabi to another fight, the vampire speaks again: "I need to rest today. You can leave the rooms."

He frowns: "What if I decide to go on a little walk while you sleep?"

"Feel free to go anywhere in this house but you can't go outside that's the rule," Dabi repeats and crouches to grab the cat who changed her attention from Keigo to her master when the blond wouldn't pay her much attention.

Keigo watches the vampire as he casually, as if nothing happened today, walks to the dining room to fill Rusica's bowls.

Once the silence falls upon the room, Keigo is reminded just how cold he feels. The room is too big and not big enough. A shiver goes through him when he blinks and sees the red feathers on the ground. His mind unhelpfully supplies him with the sound of crunching as Shigaraki's boots stepped all over them, even though the sound was never actually there. His eyes feel hot again and he blinks several times to chase away the tears.

He turns towards the vampire, desperately trying to fill the silence with something else than his mind playing tricks on him.

"What's the deal between you and the other coven?" he presses. "Is it the only one that's troubling you?"

Finally, Dabi looks annoyed. He is currently opening a can of cat food, but he still looks at Keigo. "You know I can't tell you."

"Well fuck you then!"

Dabi raises his eyebrows, completely unphased. "You already said that today."

"Can you at least pretend for a bit that I'm not a fucking prisoner here?!"

Dabi chuckles and looks at the hunter. "The only one who is making this situation worse for you is you yourself. Yeah, we obviously can't tell you the coven's deepest secrets, but you can still go around this whole fucking building as you want. You can do whatever you want here unless any vampire tells you to stop. Instead, you stay here like a caveman and you refuse to go outside. I get it, you used to hunt vampires, so you know what they are capable of but apart from being fucking annoying, they are not some monsters that are gonna jump on you the minute you leave this door. Not while you wear the collar. You can go to the fucking common room and play video games or go through the library or watch some TV with other humans, I don't give a fuck."

Keigo tries to ignore the guilty twists of his stomach but he still looks at the ground.

Dabi finishes feeding the cat and then takes off his coat, letting it rest at in the chair. He looks at Keigo again with raised eyebrows. It takes the hunter a second to realize what he means and by then, Dabi is already teasing: "I mean, please be my guest if you wanna watch but I thought you'd be more likely to go to you-"

"I'm leaving, I'm leaving!" Keigo raises his hands, feeling heat on his ears and by the time Dabi is grabbing at the hem of his shirt, Keigo is already at his room.

His heart is beating loudly in his ears then and he locks the door as he does every time. He turns on the light because he doesn't think he will be able to fall asleep in the darkness. When he is alone, the fluster from Dabi's words doesn't last for long. The room is too quiet but it's better than to go outside.

Or is it?

Keigo thinks about Dabi's words, how he could actually leave the room and walk around the mansion. Who knows maybe he will actually talk to someone else?

Then the memory of angry Shigaraki comes back to his mind and he feels the urge to get in the bed and curl himself under the blanket. Keigo is a hunter. Why would they even want to talk to him kindly when all his life he's been killing those of their kind?

But… he has to admit, talking to other humans… doesn't sound so bad.

He undresses and then puts on sweatpants and shirt to sleep in. No matter what, he refuses to sleep with any less clothes while he is still here. He climbs into bed and covers himself with the blanket.

For a second, he stares at the door. He has to find a way to get out of here, to warn the Commission that the vampires are planning something. Because even if Shigaraki's coven did contact them later that night about how they had to let Chisaki's coven hunt around here, Keigo has no doubt this is all what Shigaraki has been planning all along. The Commission would always say the less there is vampires around the world, the better. It makes sense that the vampires would say something similar about hunters. And like this, Shigaraki can still hide behind good intentions and the agreement between the coven and the hunters.

He has to find a way to-

Keigo stares at the door, his eyes wide, praying that Dabi is not listening to his thoughts through the bond. His heart starts to beat fast but he takes in several deep breaths to calm down, he needs to keep the adrenaline from pumping through his veins or Dabi will hear his heartbeat.

The blond has to be calm and patient. He can't feel Dabi's consciousness on his, but he already knows that he doesn't need that for Dabi to be listening and these are very dangerous thoughts he's having.

He is there, lying in the bed, until minutes turn into an hour. Only then, Keigo allows himself to quietly uncover himself and climb out of bed.

His wings may be gone but they years of training are still there. His footsteps towards the door are inaudible, at least to his own ears. He places his palm at the doorknob and slowly opens the door. The room is dark, he can't see Dabi until he opens the door fully and the stream of light coming from Keigo's bedroom lights up the room softly.

He can see Dabi in the bed, the body covered with blankets, despite how Dabi told Keigo vampires are dead during their sleep and thus don't need their comfort.

Keigo only hopes that the vampire didn't lie to him back then otherwise, he is in deep shit.

His heart is hammering against his chest, his breath feels like it's too loud as Keigo moves into the room.

The blond almost gets a heart attack when he sees movement on the bed but then realizes it's only Rusica raising her head from behind Dabi's body, staring at the human curiously, as if she knew what Keigo is doing is against the will of her owner.

He ignores her and continues on his quiet, slow journey towards Dabi.

Keigo is not a fool. Even if he had a deadly weapon to finish the vampire with, he is sure he wouldn't make it out of the mansion alive. He ignores that stabbing guilt inside him that actually tells him that's what any good hunter would do – sacrifice himself to get rid of at least one powerful vampire.

He tells himself that he is more use to Commission when he is not dead as he finally towers above the vampire.

Keigo can't help but stare at Dabi's face. He is unmoving – his chest is not raising with inhaling and exhaling in steady rhythm of sleep. The most terrifying thing, however, are his wide open eyes. Keigo feels a cold shiver going down his spine but he can't stop staring at those dead eyes, clouded with dead gray.

He feels his heartbeat fastening, threatening to take him away from him into a memory he is not ready to relive, he feels his inside twisting and his heart clenching. For a second, he feels like he can't breathe.

Keigo keeps his eyes open because he knows the moment, he closes them, he will not be standing in front of this 'dead' vampire but back in his house, years ago with another dead body. He does avert Dabi's dead gaze to look at Rusica. The cat simply tilts her head to the side and opens her mouth in soundless meow. On normal an occasion, it would make Keigo smile. Now, it manages to root him in the present.

He lets out a shuddered breath and looks to the bedside table, but he can't see what he is searching for there. Carefully, he places his sweaty hand on the drawer and opens it but it's completely empty except for two packs of cigarettes.

Keigo grits his teeth, trying to fight the helplessness and looks into the room. He knows some vampires only rest for a couple of hours and he is not sure that's enough time for him to go through every single drawer here or cabinet here.

He gets an idea though, one that makes his stomach twist again, not only because it's dangerous but also because it makes him sick. He still forces his body to move – he leans down and, slowly, carefully, slides his hand under Dabi's pillow. He can't not look into the vampire's face right now, he stares at the sharp, almost bony features in his face, the burnt skin and the scarily looking staples.

Dabi still smells like smoke and spice, and just a bit of vampire magic.

He also doesn't move so Keigo slides the hand further, moving up and then his fingers hit something hard and cold. He resists the urge to pull it out fast and just as carefully memorizes where his hand his before slides his hand out, he pulls the thing out.

Keigo forgets to breathe as he turns the screen of the phone on and feels relief wash over him in almost unbearable wave when he sees that the screen is not locked – how stupid Dabi must be.

He takes one more look at the 'sleeping' vampire. Dabi's hand is actually clenching at the blanket, holding it close to his chin, his eyes are wide, and mouth slightly open as if in shock and there is a slight frown between his eyebrows. He is tense, stiff, his whole being looking like he never moved from cadaveric spasm.

And now, that Keigo can actually look at him and not see the two corpses he saw at his own home back then, he realizes just how tragic Dabi looks like this. And Keigo knows it's stupid to feel sorry for his jailor but… he wonders if vampires always have to die again when they need to rest. Do they dream? Or do they have to go through the pain of dying again? Is it nothingness which takes them and not dreams?

Do they feel empty because they know there will never be anything else but nothingness awaiting them once they slumber?

Keigo looks at the vampire and remembers how Dabi told him, before everything went to hell, that he decided to become a vampire, that it was a willing change. What was it that made Dabi want to be… this way?

He feels sudden urge to touch Dabi's face, to feel the difference between his healthy skin and the scarred one, to recognize the texture of the staple under his fingers.

Instead, Keigo pulls away from the vampire, the intoxicating scent and the sorrowful, clouded eyes.

His legs are heavy as he forces them to take him back to his room, as quietly as possible. Rusica almost scares him again when she follows.

Now, all he can do is to hope that the vampires actually appreciate their privacy and keep the walls soundproof. It makes sense – with their senses, they wouldn't want to hear other vampires having funny times… right?

Well, too late for that anyway. Keigo has to risk it. He ignores how his mind still supplies him with the image of dead Dabi. He moves to the furthest corner of the room and crouches in the corner, letting his back rest against the wall.

He dials the number from memory, his heartbeat fastening with every ring he hears from the phone.

"Yes?" comes unsure voice and Keigo almost sobs in relief.

Commissioners usually end the call immediately, if they don't recognize the caller.

"This is Hawks," Keigo whispers to Mikao.

He hears a gasp, then Mikao speaks in similar, quiet voice as if he was there with him, in the fucking vampire den: "Hawks, where are you?"

"I've been forced into a blood bond by the local coven," Keigo decides to tell the truth. It's better to say it now than later regret that Mikao told him something important. "By a vampire who calls himself Dabi. Shigaraki is not happy to have me here but he wants to make it a secret from you, you have to attack the coven and get me out of here. Also, the vampire from the other coven, Chisaki, he has something that can take away a quirk-"

"Slow down, Hawks," Mikao stops him. "The other vampire has something which takes away quirks? Did you lose yours?"

For some reason, the question is terrifying and Keigo feels as if the floor broke underneath him again and he is falling into an abyss without his wings breaking the fall. He can't lie, however. Not to the Commission. "Yes."

A moment of silence before the commissioner speaks again: "We've been suspecting Shigaraki to want to betray us for quite some time now but with you confirming this and losing your powers… I believe it will be better for you to stay where you are for now."

Keigo feels absolute horror tightening around his lungs, squeezing them empty as he struggles to breathe, and he can't stop the wetness from spilling from his eyes.

"W-What?" he manages.

"You are bound to the vampire," Mikao explains. "Even if we manage to get you out of there and kill him, there is a chance the bond will kill you as well. Not to mention direct attack would lose us many people and you don't even have your wings. It will be better for you to be a spy for us while you still can."

You're not worth it, Keigo hears behind those words, not without your wings.

"I understand," he says, his voice dull, empty to his own ears.

"What more do you know?" Mikao asks him because of course he does.

The blond answers without any emotions, not letting the dull ache from his heart or the tears in his eyes reach his voice. "Shigaraki struck a deal with Chisaki, their relationship still seems a bit cold though. That's all I know."

"Okay," Mikao says and Keigo bites down on his lip enough to hurt at the pleased tone. "Obviously, we can't take anything you say completely seriously since you are under the blood bond, but we will try to see if what you see is right."

"Right."

"When it's safe, try to call me again, Hawks," Mikao insists. "Your information could be invaluable."

The man doesn't wait for a reply, he simply ends the call.

For several minutes, the blond doesn't move. He stays crouched in the corner of the room, the phone pressed against his ear. He knows what Mikao the reasonable thing did was, the smart thing, but the knowledge doesn't ease the cold betrayal pulsing through him painfully with his every heartbeat. He bites down at his lower lip again, trying to keep himself from wailing as the pain becomes more unbearable with each passing second. A sob is trying to escape his throat, but he forces it down, hiccupping quietly, squeezing his eyes shut. He runs his hand into his hair and pulls, hoping the physical pain will overcome the pain inside but it doesn't help.

He knows he has to get up, has to delete the record of the call and then return the phone under the pillow, but his body feels too heavy, the weight atop of him too much, crushing him.

Keigo feels something on his leg and but the desperation completely overwhelming, he isn't even scared. And Rusica simply stares at him. When Hawks gazes at her with red, watery eyes, she gives him another soundless meow and starts rubbing herself against his ankle, purring loudly.

A desperate, low chuckle makes it past his lips and Keigo reaches to pet the cat, first simply strokes her from head to her tail and then scratches her under chin. He feels the corners of his lips tugging up, but he can't bring himself to smile, although the attention of the small creature breaks the spell that's bounding him into the uncomfortable position in the corner of the room.

He continues to pet her for some time, until he feels the tears on his cheeks dry of. Then he stands up. He looks at the screen of Dabi's phone and quickly deletes the record of the call he's just made. He should hope that the vampire never finds out about this call but, somehow, under all the pain going through him, he can't bring himself to care. Who knows, maybe then Dabi will realize that he's not actually worth keeping and will kill him.

Keigo returns back to the main room, where Dabi is resting. He doesn't try to be quiet anymore, but the vampire doesn't move from his position. Keigo walks over to him and again stares at the cloudy eyes. Somehow, he feels like his own are even emptier in that moment.

He still has enough self-preservation to actually do it quietly, stealthy, but he thinks that if Dabi woke up in that moment and grabbed him by his neck to kill him, it would maybe be a fate nicer than this. Helpless, without his wings, in the vampire den. Completely alone. Nobody to come for him.

Rusica jumps at the bed and rubs herself against Keigo's thigh. The hunter… or former hunter, as it seems, gently strokes her head before turning around and heading back to his room. His chest feels tight around his lungs.

He changes his mind in the last second. He knows if he went to bed now, all he could think about would be his loneliness and Chisaki, scattering his red feathers on the floor… and maybe the death in Dabi's cloudy eyes.

So, he heads towards the main door instead. They are unlocked and he slips outside the room. There is nobody in the hallway and the place sounds quiet. He needs to find something which will kill the pain still blooming in his chest and so he heads into the depths of the mansion he doesn't know.

He only makes it to the stairs when he finally sees another person. Toga is going up the stairs, cheerfully jumping from one step to another but when she sees him, she stops and a smile grows on her lips: "Are you looking for something, hunter-san?"

Keigo laughs, not letting any of the agony from the word she spoke into the sound. She actually looks at him surprised and confused.

"Actually, yeah! Do you guys have a bar somewhere?"

A spark goes through her golden-red eyes.

"I'll show you the way!"

Chapter End Notes

> Yes, Hawks is not having a good time right now - Chisaki, Shigaraki, Commission... all of them but I really hope you enjoyed the chapter!

> Thank you so much guys for reading this and leaving all those kudos and comments about what you thought about this chapter, they really mean a work for me!

> And as always you can find me on twitter.

## Chapter 8

Chapter Notes

> Okay, so first of all, I want to say I'm sorry for posting this so late but I haven't gotten to editting until now but the past couple of days sucked really hard for me and I was too exhausted and hardly got even to writing...

> I hope you will be able to enjoy this chapter anyway and if you do please leave kudos and comments! They mean so much to me!

> There are some warnings in end notes for this chapter so be mindful please!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

When Dabi wakes up he immediately knows something is amiss. Usually, when the image in front of him comes back to life, he feels coldness around him and emptiness inside. That doesn't change today. Neither does the fact that he instinctively takes in a deep breath as he returns to consciousness even though he is a vampire and he doesn't have to. It always feels like taking the first breath after a lifetime under water.

However, during the last days, he got used to two sounds.

First, his cat. She can always tell when he is coming back to himself. He's not sure if it's magic or if his body actually somehow moves but by the time his gaze clears, she is rubbing her head against his nose, purring loudly. The sound is a soft comfort to him, and he immediately reaches to pet her rough fur. He can hear her fast heartbeat, the loud purr and her soft breath.

The second, further away from him, he is used to hear another heartbeat. It's usually fast – too fast with stress and worry. When he is not focusing, he can feel the unease soaking softly through the bond, into him. The nervousness and the always present fear. He tries not to dwell on Hawks' feelings way too much. He knows that he is the source of the distress and even though it's better than it was before, they always make Dabi feel… uneasy.

Today, he can't hear Hawks.

He sits up, fast. His first instinct is to grasp at the bond and find the blond, feel him. He barely stops himself from fully embracing the bond and crossing over the line that Hawks put between them. Dabi knows that if he did that, he would never get another chance on trust between him and the other man.

And Dabi just wants his peace. He risked his own ass to repay a bit how the human let him stay in the house for a night and this is what happened. He just wants Hawks to chill so he can chill. There is nothing else to it.

He forces his body to stand up. Being a vampire meant no more tugging of the staples each time he moves, no more ache in his bones and muscles. He feels good.

What doesn't feel good, however, is the fact that Hawks is not in the rooms.

He quickly gets up with a grunt and last pet to Rusica. He doesn't bother with walking to Hawks' room and instead heads to the main door. Rusica meows at him and follows him but before he can open it, there is a knock. Dabi would normally grin at the chance to startle whoever was standing behind the door but he feels too impatient for that. He simply sharply opens the door.

Dabi does enjoy the way Kurogiri freezes however short the reaction is. The other vampire relaxes immediately and puts both his hands behind his back.

"Good evening Dabi." Kurogiri greets him, straightening up.

"Hey, Kurogiri, sorry but I have places to be."

The other vampire ignores him and looks him in the eye: "Where is Hawks-san?"

His tone would seem calm to someone who doesn't know Kurogiri. And Dabi may be newly living with the coven but he already recognizes the edge to his voice. He also becomes aware of the way Kurogiri is slightly squinting his eyes in displeasure or irritation.

Dabi could tell him he doesn't know but he will die before admitting he doesn't have control over his human. So, he grins and shrugs: "I'm not his babysitter, I told him he can go roam the mansion if he wants."

The way the fog around smolders upwards more. Dabi is now sure the man is irritated, would be even without the other vampire crossing his arms across his chest. "Well, perhaps you should go fetch your human."

Dabi fights the urge to fidget at the words nervously. He feels his eyebrows frowning without meaning to show this to the other vampire. His words, too, are too fast to stop: "What's he done?"

Kurogiri seems to be torn. "I understand that he is new, and the only, addition to your flock. But you should take proper care of him."

Hot anger flashes through Dabi and he crosses his arms over his chest as well, mimicking Kurogiri. He, however, doesn't care if he looks pissed. "You think I don't take proper care of him?"

Kurogiri shifts his weight from one foot to another, he speaks calmly but there is impatience underneath: "You let him dissocialize for days and when you finally allow him out, it's not a wonder he acts out."

Dabi shrugs, scoffing: "I still have no idea what you're talking about and what's the problem, man."

He has to force himself not to grin more when the fog around Kurogiri's head wavers more at his words.

Dabi knows Kurogiri is old but he still sees him letting out a breath to calm himself down. He wonders how he managed to keep his humanity over the centuries. Not that he would actually want that too. After all, one of the things Dabi was so excited about when he wanted to become a vampire was the prospect of not feeling anything eventually.

"Follow me, please," Kurogiri asks him but he doesn't wait for Dabi to agree – he simply turns around on his heel and heads down the hallway.

Dabi barely catches Rusica as she tries to leave the room. He is pretty sure Shigaraki would flip his shit if he let the cat run around. The vampire locks her inside and follows Kurogiri who is already halfway to the stairs.

He goes after him but keeps quiet. He can hear several heartbeats coming from the common room. The doors are closed but even before Dabi and Kurogiri enter, Dabi can smell alcohol in the air, heavy. There is a loud burst of laughter which sounds familiar but Dabi can't completely recognize.

At least not until Kurogiri opens the door. The common room is a mess, there is no other way of describing it. Cushions are on the ground, the people in the room are much louder than five people actually have any right to be. Bottles are everywhere and Dabi finally realizes why Kurogiri is so mad - someone clearly made a raid to his shelves with the good booze. Vampires can't get drunk, but the man still likes his precious old bottles.

One of which is held by Hawks. He is sitting with Sako in the corner of the room, on cushions they brought with themselves. His face is red, his hair messed up. Dabi hears his heartbeat, fast thanks to the intoxications. With the combination of the feeding Dabi took a few days ago, it takes his blood pressure to alarming heights. But Dabi is sure his first concern should be the other vampire standing next to him. Kurogiri's fog stops moving for a moment, falling down to his shoulders momentarily.

"Fuck!" Dabi hears someone yell and he looks away from Hawks for a moment.

Jin, Toga and Shuichi are sitting at the cushions-less couch, the TV before them is playing some kind of racing game. Both Toga and Jin start laughing loud as Shuichi throws the controller on the side.

"You can't beat him, Shuichi!" Toga nudges into the man. "Just admit it, Hawks took your record. He's too fast!"

Shuichi replies something but Dabi is not listening anymore, he turns his look back towards Hawks. His human is handing over the bottle of incredibly old whiskey to Sako who only wipes neck of the bottle with his hand and then drinks it straight.

Dabi's mind is on the verge of complete irritation at Hawks', clearly wasted state, and laughter, as he hears the vampire next to him gasp in disbelief and utter betrayal. He heads towards the corner and Dabi almost starts laughing.

"Sako, what are you doing?" Kurogiri demands when he gets to his human sitting on the floor. The man only looks up slowly and smiles. Meanwhile, Hawks grins and leans against the wall behind his back, enjoying the show.

"I was getting to know… what's your name?"

"Hawks!"

"Yeah, I was walking to Hawks and we-"

"Where did you get this?" Kurogiri inquires, almost hissing.

Dabi watches Hawks. The slightly pinky, puffy cheeks, the soft smile, the blonde hair seemingly glowing in the soft light of the lamp next to them. He looks so comfortable and… something else that Dabi doesn't want to dwell too much on ever since he saved Hawks from Chisaki. The vampire immediately feels cold stab of jealousy. Ever since Hawks' capture, he didn't see him so happy, so full of himself.

Rationally, Dabi knows that it's probably because Sako is one of the few humans in the room, of course he will be more trustworthy to the hunter. But a part of Dabi doesn't care and wants to grab the man by his elbow and drag him away from Hawks.

"We got it from Toga," Hawks purrs in a very soft, almost seductive voice, that almost gives Dabi goosebumps. He can almost feel his heart skip a beat even though his heart stopped beating a long time ago.

"It's okay, Kurogiri," Sako raises his hands in excitement. "You can sit down with us and drink too and-oh… Hi Dabi-kun!" he exclaims when he notices the other vampire and turns around to Hawks. "I'm so sorry you ended up with a master like him. Look at him, he is so unfun-"

"Sako!" Kurogiri hisses, stopping the words from escaping the human's mouth.

Dabi knows what he is and how he looks like and normally, he would only laugh and retort with an insult of his own. Today, he feels burning in the depth of his belly and his look falls on the other, blonde, human.

Hawks is laughing, dismissive. "I've got no master, friend. I'm my own man."

Dabi knows the blond is dissing him in front of other vampires present and that he should set things right in front of Toga and Kurogiri. But then the golden eyes fall on Dabi – they are duller, the pupils wide and when they meet the turquoise, Dabi hears the heart skip a beat, he hears the rush of his blood, faster, calling him with soft tempting melody and the promise of sweetness and little of salt on his tongue. And Hawks… Hawks leans backwards, relaxing his shoulders against the wall, his lips curled softly. He tilts his head slightly to the side, exposing the throat just a bit more. He challenges Dabi, casually, almost like a tease.

The vampire feels a shudder go through his body, his fangs dig into his lips as they elongate, preparing for the feeding, his mouth watering. He looks away, hoping Hawks didn't get the chance to see the maroon in his eyes.

Thankfully, Kurogiri turns to him, catching his attention. "I humbly apologize for Sako's words," he bows slightly, just as the etiquette dictates.

It's enough to make Dabi's focus shift easily. Normally, he would shrug Sako's words – he's been told much worse. But Kurogiri has a high position in the coven and is usually the only one who manages to calm Shigaraki down when white-haired vampire throws a fit. Having Kurogiri in a debt could help Dabi put some ground under his feet.

And so, he simply shrugs, not saying anything. Kurogiri gets the hint because his eyes narrow but instead of pressing the matter, he looks at the trio sitting on the couch.

"Toga, where did you get this?" he questions, holding out the almost empty bottle of whiskey. "You shouldn't be touching these at all!"

The vampiress rolls her eyes. "As if I could get drunk since I became a vampire anyway! I got it from Jin! He was the one who raided your bar!"

"I thought you wouldn't tell on me?!" the human squeals. "And what if I did?!"

Kurogiri stares at them, not unlike a very disappointed parent, then he simply waves hand dismissively and turns around to Sako, bending down to the man and taking him by his elbow. His tone is gentler than he spoke the whole time here: "You're drunk, it's time to go back to our rooms."

"But I don't wanna-" Sako complains loudly but lets the vampire drag him to his feet even though the grip on him is actually soft. "Wait, wait, Hawks has a very good story to tell – tell them Hawks!"

Dabi watches the human struggle softly with his master with sudden irritation that only intensifies when he sees the blond grin at Sako's words. He stares at him with cold turquoise eyes even though he knows that Sako is too far gone to actually notice the danger.

"So, I had this guy who was training me," Hawks narrates, his voice vibrating with excitement. "And he told me that the only good vampire is a dead vampire. And I was like, doesn't that mean all vampires are good?"

Hawks and Sako bursts out laughing and Toga and Jin giggle too although Dabi suspects they are laughing more at Hawks and Sako laughing than the stupid joke itself.

Kurogiri certainly isn't amused. He gently nudges his human towards the door without another word. Unfortunately for him, Sako still has something to say.

"I'll see you, Hawks!" he looks over his shoulder but doesn't stop walking – Kurogiri won't let him.

"They won't keep us apart!" Hawks yells after him so loud that Dabi actually wrinkles his nose.

Once his drinking companion is gone, though, Hawks' golden gaze falls upon Dabi. His expression turns sour, the smile bitter. Something inside Dabi clenches uncomfortably. He ignores it and wears a cock smirk instead: "When I told you, you can roam around, I didn't mean for you to go get shit-drunk and drag poor Sako with you."

Hawks breaks their gaze and looks down. He murmurs: "What's it to ya…"

Dabi ignores how the clenching feeling gets worse and shows his teeth in unamused grin. "Don't tell me the moment I come your drunkenness turns fucking depressed."

Hawks shrugs giving him an empty smile. "Can you blame me?"

No, Dabi thinks somberly, he really can't.

"You know," Toga says with a slight smile on her lips, leaning over the armrest and watching the two men. "If there is one thing, I don't miss from being a human, it's getting wasted into depression."

"Shut up, you are still like seventeen," Dabi growls at her.

She grins some more, her eyes glowing even in the strong light. "You know I killed some guys but still think I never had booze. Please, Dabi, I have a feeling that especially you should know better than that."

Dabi does not think about his past, he doesn't let her words affect her. He knows she can't possibly know about his past.

He only rolls his eyes to irritate her and then turns his back to Hawks. The man is now sitting on his ass, his knees bent in front of him, held by his palms. Unlike before, now his posture is guarded, his knees forming a sort of barrier between him and the vampire. But there is no fight in his eyes left. He simply watches Dabi with empty, tired eyes of someone who doesn't see a way out.

For what it feels like the first time since his turning, Dabi feels himself gulp. He looks away, from a completely different reason than before, and tries not to think about a redhead boy staring at him from the mirror with the same eyes Hawks is watching him with right now.

"Let's go, Hawks," he says, voice almost harsh. Good. Harsh is better than weak or broken.

Hawks huffs out in a pathetic attempt to scoff, his lips still curled in doleful smile, but he lets go off his knees and slowly gets up. Dabi doesn't reach out and when Hawks moves towards the door, instead, he steps out of his way. The human is not looking at him, his half-closed eyes set in front of him.

Dabi stops in the door when Jin speaks in quiet tone: "When I was a kid, I lived with my grandmother for a time on her farm. A marten started going for her chickens, so she set up a trap. She meant to catch it and drive it away into the woods. I woke up one morning, went to check the small cage and found it already dead. It killed itself trying to get out."

The vampire feels anger burning inside, he turns around staring down at the human. "Why the fuck are you telling me this?!"

Toga opens her mouth. There aren't any traces of the mirthfulness. She looks displeased at how her friend is being treated, but Jin speaks again – in the same, quiet tone: "Sometimes when you think you are helping something, you kill it instead."

Dabi ignores how his stomach twists, how he feels the need to breathe fast even though he doesn't need to. Instead, he rolls his eyes and chuckles before he dismisses the man: "That sounds like bullcrap story, Jin."

"Don't be mean just because your little bird doesn't like you!"

Dabi feels anger coursing through him, fueling his words with heat and fury: "Don't call him that, you little freak!"

He can see the offended look on Jin's face, but he is out of the door by the time the man yells after him to apologize to Toga. He doesn't, instead is too focused on the view of Hawks at the top of the stairs already, looking down at him. Still with the same tired eyes.

Dabi grins at him but it feels stiff on his lips. The blond won't remember it, he tells himself, he will wake up tomorrow and will be feeling like his usual feisty self.

Dabi feels as if the stairs he's climbing to Hawks were infinite and still when he joins Hawks at the top, they were not long enough. The silence hangs heavy between them but Dabi doesn't look at Hawks. He puts his hands into his pockets, looking in front of him, his eyes almost half-lidded, as if with boredom.

Hawks doesn't seem to be offended and Dabi has to resists to urge to grasp at the bond to see what's going on in that fragile, human skull and its brain. Who knows, maybe Hawks is too drunk to actually remember it – he might be walking by himself but Dabi sees that he is staggering slightly. Maybe Dabi could make him forget, he knows vampires can do wonderful, terrifying things.

He imagines what it would be – reaching into Hawks' mind, uncovering his secrets, making him think what Dabi wants him to, to make things easier for both of them.

Then, he clenches his fists and grits his teeth, trying to ignore the unexpected coldness creeps through his spine as he remembers a harsh word, not spoken to him but heard and hurting anyway.

You can't even think for yourself properly.

He shakes his head. He can't think about this right now.

They finally walk to the door to Dabi's room. Hawks waits in front of them, obediently, until Dabi reaches for the handle and opens the door. Hawks walks inside and heads towards his bedroom. His shoulders are scooped, his steps slow. He looks more like he is dragging the feet.

Hawks lost some weight, but his frame and build are still athletic, healthy. The bright red of his wings is missing, the absence making him a small, almost tiny. Dabi feels sinking feeling when he realizes that the Hawks he met at the coffee-shop might be fading away. Whether drowning in the alcohol he drank or in the darkness of his new home, Dabi is not sure yet.

"What's your name?" Dabi can't stop the words from escaping his lips. By the time he realizes his voice is filling the room, it's already too late.

The question has been lingering on Dabi's mind, always present but it didn't feel like a right time. Well, now hardly felt like the right time too but the words were already spoken, Dabi can't take them back and Hawks can't unhear them.

"What's it to you?" Hawks croaks in hollow, empty voice.

Dabi hated the bite from the past few days but he would give anything to change it for the tone Hawks speaks in right now. The tone that makes the thing in Dabi's chest clench. It almost makes Dabi angry that Hawks is able to make him feel anything other than fury after such a long time.

Hawks is still watching him, and the vampire is returning the look. He is pale, paler than he looked when Dabi met him for the first time at the coffee shop. He always had of sun-kissed skin even though it's winter but now he just looks pale, only his cheeks are slightly red now. It could be also the blood loss. With the combination with alcohol, it makes him sweat a lot, his breathing heavier than usually.

Dabi hates the thing that fuels his chest in that moment, he pretends it's not there, but he knows he has to act upon it to make it go away, so he can ignore it again.

"Come here for a second," he tells Hawks, trying to keep his voice neutral. He knows if he spoke too soft, it would only send Hawks back to his room.

The man still looks upset by the sentence – he tries to hide it, but Dabi hears his heartbeat fasten and how he takes in a sharp breath, the slight grit of his jaw.

"Why?" Hawks asks. Dabi sees the realization that his voice is weak when Hawks gulps.

The vampire tries not to think about what he's doing too much. He walks to one of the always-closed windows, the one next to the fireplace with enough distance between it and Dabi's bed. The blinds are controlled by the handle on the side, but it's made of metal so heavy no human, drinking vampire's blood or not, would be able to move it.

As Dabi reaches for the handle and turns it, he looks back at Hawks. The man is watching him with wide eyes and slightly open mouth. It would be cute if it wasn't so sad.

The vampire is careful to stand outside of the view of the window as the metallic blinds rattle and move up. Hawks' eyes wide some more as the stream of daylight falls into the room. It's soft and yet makes everything brighter. Dabi's chest clenches with uneasiness as he feels his power being drained from him. He tells himself it's because of the sunlight and not for the way Hawks lets out a weak, involuntary whimper, almost inaudible.

Hawks makes a small, tiny step forward, closer to the uncovered window and then his gaze falls upon Dabi. Even without using the bond, Dabi feels the longing coming from the drunken man.

He spares him the question and nods towards the sun as he puts his hands into the pockets. "You look really pale, thought you could use some sun, is all."

Hawks practically runs before Dabi even finishes the sentence. For someone as drunk as he is, he is surprisingly graceful. The vampire holds himself back not to turn around and stare. Hawks needs to recharge, needs to take in a bit of the heat so his inner flame returns.

It's hard. He doesn't feel Hawks' eyes on him, he doesn't feel any of his attention and still… he wants to look. At something he knows is more private, more intimate than anything Hawks has ever done here.

He walks to the bed, takes the book from the bedside table and opens it. When his look falls upon the words of the page he ended up, he can't read them, can't focus. All he can hear is Hawks' heartbeat, his breathing, getting calmer, even, with each passing second. He hears the tender swish of Hawks' clothes against the carpet. Rusica starts purring soon.

The blood in Hawks' veins quietens, its song growing softer, but it doesn't feel any less intense, still calling Dabi for another taste, to deepen the bond and claim what Dabi knows belongs to him and not to the sun.

He shakes his head.

The vampire doesn't know how much time passes. It feels like an eternity of that sweet, addicting song, when he hears more of the rustling sound. He could stop himself, but he doesn't want to this time and looks up.

Hawks is sitting on the ground, his legs crossed with Rusica lying in his lap. His eyes are closed, his expression fully relaxed, the first time Dabi sees him like this, his face looks so soft and young like this. The soft beam of winter daylight plays with his blonde hair, bringing out the brightness like a halo. And when Hawks opens his eyes again, they look like molten gold.

The sound which brought Dabi's attention in the first place was Hawks' hand running across the shirt he is wearing. He doesn't look at Dabi, doesn't pay him any mind as he takes the hem and pulls it over his head.

He is still wearing his white undershirt, the skin on his shoulders seem to glow in the exposure.

And then, Dabi's whole body goes stir as Hawks raises his arms and stretches out, bending his back slightly and closing his eyes, like gyps basking in the sun. And for a second, Dabi can imagine them – red wings, big and wide and so powerful that he held his ground against Chisaki and his coven for so long in the closed space of the hotel while Dabi could only watch and listen from another building.

Hawks stays like that, Dabi stares at the imaginary, magnificent wings and the human that looks more eerie than Dabi himself feels to be in the moment. He can't tear his gaze away. He wishes to get there, to reach into the sunbeam, to ignore the too-familiar burning on his skin, but mainly to touch. He wants to touch, press into and hold onto, and sink his teeth deep.

The blond opens his eyes again and Dabi wishes the spell in the air, the charge, would be broken. Instead, he is captivated by the molten gold.

He licks his lips and says: "If you sit on the floor like that you are gonna get sick or something."

Hawks, slowly, relaxes his arms and then rests his hands in his lap, petting the cat. His lips curve slightly in something resembling a smile.

"It's okay, I was sleeping in worse conditions." His words are low, a murmur as if he was talking to himself. He stays quiet for a second, long enough for Dabi to feel strange, unfamiliar weight of the words settling on his shoulders and he straightens up, staring at Hawks curiously.

Then, the man seems to realize what he's just said and tears his gaze away from the sun at Dabi.

He smiles but the expression is even further away from a real smile than the one before. "Besides, I like the sun."

A memory pops out in Dabi's head, unwanted, and completely surrounding him. Of hot summer day and a redhead boy hiding in the bushes, sweating everywhere and his little heart beating fast in his chest as he grins and waits in the bushes for the white-haired woman to come near as she was watering the garden. And when she did, he jumped out to scare her. She had the most beautiful smile as she pretended to get startled and then caught him, pulling him into a hug. Their cheerful, happy laughter haunts him.

Hawks gasps, loud and terrified, and jumps up on his feet, ignoring the offended sound Rusica makes and runs both his hands into his hair.

Dabi didn't even realized when he rose to his own feet as well. He is confused, his chest is clenching. It's been so long since he remembered something from his childhood, from his life other than pain and anger. Everything else, he didn't need, everything else he buried when he died the first time.

And Hawks is still staring at him with shock and Dabi knows he saw. Was it the blood bond? Did he let the memory sink through to Hawks? Can that even be done? He always thought that only emotions and commands could be carried through.

"Who was she?" Hawks croaks, confusion coloring his voice, his eyes slightly narrowed.

Dabi feels a lump in his throat, clenching his fists.

"Nobody," Dabi hisses and immediately wishes his voice sounded more sure of himself. He feels anger spreading through him when Hawks frowns slightly but this time the confusion disappears, giving way to something which looks too much like worry. Like pity.

The silence is heavy again, tension building up between them and even if it was Dabi who has just spoken, he wants to fill the silence again. But he doesn't. Instead, he tears his eyes from Hawks', grits his teeth and looks back into his book, ignoring the other man.

If, before, he couldn't focus on the words in front of him, now Dabi can't even recognize the letters. He listens to Hawks' heart, now beating faster than before. He feels the golden gaze on him, as if digging a hole through Dabi, to the things he buried. Even as Hawks sits back down, Dabi feels it.

Dabi wants to laugh bitterly and wants to scream at the man to stop because someone as weak and as vulnerable as Hawks is in the moment has no right to have such unbearable gaze.

"How did you sleep in worse conditions?" the vampire asks but it comes out as a growl, a warning.

He hopes that it will chase the human away, make him shut himself off like he always does lately.

And for a second, it looks like it will work. Hawks looks away, back into the sun and hugs his knees closer, his expression dull again. And then, he licks his lips nervously, his quiet voice fills the room: "My parents used to take off my clothes and lock me outside at the back porch to calm down. It didn't matter the weather, summer or winter. They always locked me outside. No clothes and no blanket."

Dabi feels cold shiver running through him. For a few seconds, he stares at Hawks. Then, slowly, he puts the book down on the bed. He runs his hand over his thigh, then gets mad at himself for being so nervous.

"Why?" the question sounds stupid to the vampire's ears the moment it leaves his lips.

Hawks chuckles but it's a sound full of misery. He is looking down at Rusica now, watching her as she lazily gets up and leaves. Then, the blond rests his chin on his knee, tilting his head slightly to the side.

"I dunno… I talked back, had attitude, the usual stuff. Sometimes they didn't give me food, either," he shrugs and Dabi sees the hug around his knee growing tighter. "The worst was when I told 'em I don't wanna be a hunter."

Dabi knows all there is to stand in front of giant wall of expectations set in front of someone by their parents. He was never able to climb his own, always too scrawny, too weak… at least until he started drinking vampire blood.

He tries to smother the tender feeling blooming inside him but not even the fury is enough to kill it, it spreads through him like poison and before he can stop himself, he stands up slowly, gripping on the blanket.

Cold shock washes over Dabi, twisting his insides. He wants to ask. Were Hawks' parents hunters, as well? Did they raise him to be one? Didn't he have a choice?

He is seething with anger – at himself for taking Hawks in, at Hawks for telling him this and bringing out something that feels awfully like compassion from inside him. He hates Hawks for making his life complicated. He hates him for just sitting there, hugging his knees and staring into the window with golden eyes.

He doesn't look at Dabi, not even when the vampire walks through the room, dragging the blanket across the floor.

He hates Hawks for not looking up at him, even when Dabi stands just outside of the ray of sunshine. And yet, when he sees the halo in Hawks' hair, when he sees the wet, glinting eyes. Just one look at them and his suffocating anger and fury blows out of his lungs, making him take a sharp breath.

His chest is still clenching with the need to do something and so he holds out the blanket. Sharp, prickly pain spread first through his fingers, then the deeper he reaches into the sunshine, across the back of his hand and forearm. It's an all-too-familiar sensation, one which he associates not only with the sun.

Dabi's skin is not set aflame immediately, instead, after a few seconds when Hawks keeps staring out, quiet sizzling sound comes from the skin and the healthy one grows redder and redder.

Then, Hawks looks up at the vampire. His eyes widen and stare at the hand, then he looks up into Dabi's eyes. Dabi doesn't think about the way the other man gulps, about how his eyes get even more watery or about how hesitantly he reaches for the blanket. He most definitely doesn't feel a shudder go through him when he feels Hawks' fingers brush against his own skin, like cool water.

Dabi's chest clenches and he quickly withdraws his arm. The 'healthy' skin is bright red with what looks like skin boil, fume coming out of his skin. It still hurts, sharply but he can already feel the skin mending and healing.

Unlike other parts of him, the deeper ones.

"Thanks," Hawks murmurs, looking down and then he wraps the blanket around his shoulders, and skin, holding it close to his chin.

The vampire's tongue is tied, he can't speak. So, he sits down on the floor. He hasn't been bothered by the cold for a long time, even before he died, but in that moment, he would do anything to be just an inch closer to the warmth radiating from Hawks. He watches the human shiver and thinks maybe he isn't the only one feeling cold in that moment.

For several minutes, they sit there, close to the wall created by the sun between them. But Hawks doesn't move with the sun, further away from the vampire, even as the Earth rotates, even as the sunshine is starting to leave him. He stays where he is, sitting and with each second getting closer to the other man.

Hawks heartbeat is calm, getting even slower as his body relaxes more and more, getting ready to fall asleep. The melody of his blood is still there but the calling gets silenced by the soothing sound of Hawks' heartbeat. Dabi feels the crawling, the childish, stupid need to press his ear to Hawks' chest to get closer to the sound.

The blond rests his head and tilts his head to the side and rests his cheek on his knees, his hair falling into his eyes as he stares at the vampire.

Dabi knows the question is coming even before Hawks speaks in that hoarse voice people who drank just a bit too much have when they get sleepy: "Was she your mom?"

But even the anticipation of the question didn't prepare him for it. His throat feels tight and for a second, he can't speak because he can't take in a breath. Then, he lets the back of his head rest against the cold stone of the fireplace.

"Yeah." The single word is dragged out of his throat anyway, against his will, almost violently.

Hawks gulps, the sound too loud to Dabi's ears and then closes his eyes. "Is she still alive?"

Dabi told Hawks the truth, that he is a young vampire, so of course he would ask this. Because who else would want to turn into a vampire than someone who doesn't have any family, any good background.

But the question brings back another memory – not as intense but Dabi can almost smell the lavender in the air like he always did when she pulled him into his arms and ran her hands through his hair and lied to him through her tears, even if they had to sting on the fresh bruise on her cheek, that everything was okay.

The room is too small suddenly, caving in, Hawks' breathing too calm and the smell of his salty tears in the air are too much. He shakes his head as if that could shake off the invisible force tightening around his chest.

He gets up to his feet. Hawks opens his eyes and stares at him, even straightening up.

"I'm sorry," he mumbles. "I didn't mean to-"

"It's fine," Dabi interrupts him sharply, letting the human know just how much it wasn't. He adds: "It doesn't matter," but he is not sure what he's talking about anymore.

Hawks is still staring at him, the look weighing him down when he's already feeling like he's drowning in his eyes. The silence remains between them for the several following minutes. Hawks is still sleepy, but he doesn't stop looking at Dabi and Dabi can't find the voice to tell him to stop, to tell him to go sleep into his bed. So, they sit in the silence which feels somehow strange than the one before. Still heavy but in different, softer way.

Eventually, the sunshine moves away and later disappears completely, leaving them in dark room.

When the last ray of sunshine disappears, Dabi asks, mostly to remind Hawks that he is not a kid locked outside anymore: "Are you hungry?"

The golden eyes only blink slowly: "Yeah."

Dabi gets up and heads towards the door of the room. He doesn't feel Hawks' eyes on him anymore, but he still has a heavy feeling in his guts. He thought that asking the blond if he was feeling hungry would make him feel better but instead, he feels like it cemented the guilt in his guts. He hates Hawks again, even if he can't feel the burning, all-consuming anger he learned to associate with the way he usually hates. But he hates him anyway for everything he so inadvertently dug out from inside Dabi, the things which should be long dead by now.

By the time he returns from the kitchen, Hawks' eyes are closed. His cheek is still resting knees. His breathing is slow, rhythmic and his heartbeat slow. Rusica is sleeping on his feet, her back pressed into Hawks' legs.

Dabi listens to him sleeping for longer than he's ready to admit to himself.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: Mentions of past abuse, mentions of underage drinking, mentioned murder (we are talking about Toga here), drinking to cope, mention of aninal death.

> So finally, Keigo socializes more, gets to drink with the others and gets to know them just a bit more.

> I really hope you enjoy this chapter, I meant for it to be a little bitter sweet after all that angst so I hope I delivered okay...

> (If you want, I'm also on twitter!

## Chapter 9

Chapter Notes

> I've been trying to edit this chapter for a month. Now all I can do is admit defeat and just post it without editting it completely.

> If there are any mistakes or the chapter feels 'rough' to read, I apologize. I hope you guys will enjoy the chapter anyway!

> There will be some trigger warning at the end notes so read with caution.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Keigo dreams of a big house. It's very old-fashioned, nothing like anything he ever lived in. The doors are wooden and so is the flooring, but it still feels cold, as cold as his own house felt before Rumi moved in.

He's running because he is a kid and he got a bad grade. It's so stupid, his parents never cared about school – it's for nothing, they said, you will become a hunter, they said, Commission will give you orders and money when you listen to them. It will be a good life, school is useless. And yet, now he is running, his heart is in his neck, beating so hard, suffocating him.

He hears hard, heavy footsteps behind, can imagine the floor vibrating with hot anger.

He knows he's only making things worse now, he knows he should just stop and accept the punishment because he always gets punished, he can never outrun, he can never hide, he can never win.

He's been so stupid, trying to sneak away to read during PE because playing sport is not fun without his siblings and he is so small and so weak nobody wants him on their team anyway. But of course his teacher would know, of course he would give him a bad grade. And just from the one thing his father actually gives shit about.

Keigo tries to hide in one of the rooms. He knows his father would never expect him to hide in the small gym. He hates going here and his father knows this. He pushes the door shut behind himself, slowly, trying to be as quiet as possible. But his breathing is too loud, it's too loud and he can't do anything to stop it. He gets down and crawls into the corner of the room where he sits, pressing knees to his chest, trying to be as small as possible. His breathing is still too loud, and his heart is beating too fast, he presses small, bony hands to his mouth, trying to be quiet and not to cry out but he feels like he's going to suffocate.

He hears the heavy steps getting closer and tears spill from his eyes, hot on his cheeks.

He doesn't want a beating; he doesn't want to feel hurt again. He just wants this to be over, why won't it stop, why won't it stop?

The footsteps stop and Keigo closes his eyes, gritting his teeth so hard it hurts, squeezing his eyes shut.

No, please no, no, nonono.

The door is pushed open violently, the sounds too loud almost painful to Keigo's ears but he can't open his eyes. There is one last hopeless hope that if he keeps his eyes shut, his father will just disappear.

Didn't his teacher tell him monsters are only in his head?

His father stays, he can feel the heat as the familiar voice thunders through the room, can feel it in his small chest: "How many times do I have to tell you hiding only makes it worse for you, you brat?!"

He sobs out loudly and opens his eyes.

Keigo is in a big bed, the blanket slides down his chest into his lap. He must have sat up from the nightmare. He can feel cold sweat running down his spine and his heart is beating loudly in his ears.

For several seconds, he doesn't know where he is, the dream too vivid, too alive in his head and his first thought is to get away from wherever he is before his father finds him.

Then, his look falls upon Dabi who is sitting on the couch, with a book in his hands but the turquoise eyes are fixed on Keigo. Only then, Keigo realizes he is not in some strange house, that his father is dead. He is in fact in the vampire mansion in bed with a cat sleeping quietly next to him.

"A nightmare?" Dabi sneers, but the mockery in his voice doesn't reach his eyes.

And Keigo wants to brush it off, laugh at it. Because he knows what his nightmares are like – people dying while he stands next to them and does nothing. How many times he dreamt of Rumi lying on the floor, bleeding while he stood there and watched her until the spark of life faded from her eyes feeling nothing at all only to wake up with a gasp?

But just because he knows what his nightmares are like, he can't brush it off. This nightmare wasn't his, but he has a feeling it may belong to someone else.

And that someone is maybe still watching him curiously, still waiting for a reply.

Keigo lets out a shaky breath before he croaks: "Yeah."

Dabi's lips press into a thin line and the room falls silent again.

Only then Keigo realizes he's in Dabi's bed and not his own. To his own surprise, this information isn't as disturbing as it should be, not anymore and not when the events from yesterday come back to him.

There's a slight headache in the back of his head, caused definitely by his drinking. He remembers leaving Dabi's room to find distraction from the stabbing feeling of betrayal after the call with the Commission. It still hurts the second his mind returns to the memory, but it's momentarily pushed away as he remembers the ways he distracted himself with.

Toga dragged him into the common room where the others were. And Keigo did try to be wary but everything went to hell when Jin brought in the bottle of half-century old whiskey. It tasted so good that Keigo found himself thinking if there were more bottles like that, then staying in the mansion didn't have to be so bad.

And then talking, playing video games while drinking booze... it felt so good. To be able to relax, to show off a bit and then talk with the humans. It felt so good it's almost scary, it makes him feel guilty. Commission did give him a mission after all and the first thing he did was run to the enemy to have a good time with them.

Except, a small, traitorous voice in the back of his mind supplies, this is what Commission wants him to do, isn't it? Get close to your enemy so you have more information, build trust with them.

Just to betray them again. That's what Keigo is best at after all.

He gulps, the uneasy feeling crushing his insides again.

"Are you hungry?" Dabi speaks again, the voice lifting his focus from the suffocating guilt.

The question brings back more memories, some bitter. He remembers how alone he felt again when Sako left with Kurogiri and he had to leave with Dabi. And then Dabi opened the blinds and Keigo remembers the warm sunshine raining down on him, his own words, sharing the painful memories, his mouth running on the alcohol, some of the weight leaving his shoulders. The blanket, Dabi's burning skin.

The flashes of memories which weren't his own.

Keigo gazes into the turquoise eyes and the guilt unwraps in his guts, easing its grip on him just so slightly.

His stomach rumbles, reminding him of the question in the air.

He feels his lips moving. It's not a smile yet but something closer to one for the first time since Keigo's been here. "Yeah, actually."

Dabi shuts the book, the sharp sound filling the room and making Rusica next to Keigo twitch her ear. Keigo remembers the dream, remembers the thoughts. He's never been much of a reader – he felt like he always had to be calm and focused to enjoy it which was something he rarely got the chance to be. There were emergencies with vampires or Rumi being loud outside.

Now, however, he looks at the book differently.

Dabi gets up from the couch. "You know you can come too. It's around the time others eat breakfast anyway."

Keigo knows that Dabi means other humans but he can't help but to snicker. "What are we serving today? Fresh human blood, type A, positive?"

Dabi actually laughs – it's a light sound that removes some of the weight in the pit of Keigo's stomach again.

"Why yes, today, Sako is on the table, not the best meal if you ask me."

It's almost morbid but Keigo laughs anyway. He remembers yesterday, the man talking about Kurogiri and he didn't believe him at first. But then he remembers the vampire and how he found out about the bottle of incredibly old whiskey and his 'anger' upon finding out what happened. Which wasn't anger at all.

Of course, Keigo can't know what happened after Kurogiri walked Sako out. But he will admit Sako didn't look scared or even bothered.

"I think I would prefer eggs than blood, thanks a lot," Keigo murmurs in the end.

"You don't know what you're missing," Dabi taunts him and Keigo makes a gagging sound.

"I still think I'll pass."

Dabi scoffs.

The mansion doesn't feel as cold today as they walk down the hallway and Keigo doesn't know if it's thanks to the missing weight between him and the vampire or the fact that he managed to get his mind off the whole situation.

And there is still a sense of hopelessness, he still feels a stab of betrayal when he thinks about the Commission but… something shifted. Maybe it happened when the memory that didn't belong to Keigo, about white-haired woman, flashed through his mind, maybe it was when he told Dabi about his parents, or when Dabi handed him the blanket and sat in the darkness until the light left him and Dabi wasn't in the dark alone.

Maybe it's thanks to all of this.

Keigo gulps nervously and feels his ears heat up. He isn't used to going around and telling everyone the dark moments of his childhood. Especially to someone who basically kidnapped him.

But he is only mad at the fact that he exposed himself to Dabi, he feels like he showed a small vulnerable piece. The only thing that makes Keigo feel better is the fact that Dabi himself also showed something he still feels pain about, however unintentional it was.

The blond wants to ask Dabi about his mother again. But he knows he himself isn't ready to tell Dabi more about his past and asking without offering anything in return wouldn't be fair.

However, the thing Dabi said earlier actually brings out a question Keigo was always curious about.

"So, do different blood types taste… different?" he looks at Dabi curiously, surprising even himself that he actually wants the answer out of curiosity and not to have another reason to hate vampires.

The other man looks as surprised as Keigo is and raises his eyebrows. He does reply though: "Not at first. Then you start to notice slight differences, but nobody really tastes like someone else. I don't know shit about human anatomy but while the type is the base for the taste, the rest of it depends on lots of things."

"Like what?" Keigo frowns.

Dabi smirks at him, looking from the side and Keigo feels his heart skip a beat from the gaze. "The level of serotonin for example? Some other hormones so you basically taste the mood. Or did they drink booze? Are they doing any drugs?"

Keigo bursts out laughing, the sound almost hysterical – it's been so long since he laughed if he doesn't count the laughs he had while drunk yesterday. Only when Dabi gives him a shocked look, like he lost his mind, Keigo calms down. There is also a cold stab of guilt in his heart, as if he's doing something he's not supposed to do.

"I'm sorry," he apologizes eventually. "I just imagined… if someone smokes weed and then you drink their blood, do they taste like weed brownies?"

Dabi laughs and Keigo's eyes stay fixed on the sharp fangs. He gulps nervously before turning away, but the smile is still present on his lips.

"Let's just say that the taste is interesting," Dabi chuckles.

Keigo starts hearing voices as they go down the stairs. The kitchen is on the opposite end of the common room and he lets Dabi lead the way through what looks like a combination of smoking room and library – fancy old-fashioned furniture, chairs and another fireplace with small tables at each side of the chairs. There are also so many books on the shelves that Keigo thinks if he'd put just a bit more pressure on the shelves, they will break, and all the books will fall like dominos.

The door to the kitchen is open. Like everything in the mansion, even the kitchen is filled with nice furniture. There are two fridges and cookers, and many cabinets. Keigo briefly wonders why vampires would need to have a kitchen at all but the answer is right before his eye, literally. There is a big, wide bar table in the middle of the room with bar stools, some of which are occupied.

"Look who woke up feeling fresh today!" Toga greets them cheerfully when they appear in the door.

She is one of the few who doesn't have any food in front of her and is leaning against the bar table. Jin and Shuichi are both at each side of her, Jin eating from a bowl full of cereals and milk which Keigo guesses makes sense since their sleeping schedule is set accordingly to the vampires. On the opposite end is Kurogiri, reading the newspaper, with Sako by his side. And the moment Keigo sees the human, he is glad that his headache isn't too bad.

Sako is resting his elbow on the table, his forehead leaning on the palm of his hand as he stares down into the depths of his mug full of coffee.

He looks like shit.

"Toga-chan, please, quieter," he murmurs painfully and Keigo feels a grin grow on his lips.

"Aww, come on Sako-kun, aren't you glad you see your drinking buddy?" Toga asks although she makes sure to speak lower this time. "Look at him, he looks much better than you do!"

Sako doesn't look up and just murmurs: "Good for him."

The rest of the table laughs although they do try to keep it down. Dabi is grinning as well, walking towards the fridge. Kurogiri turns the page of his newspaper and Keigo stares at them, wanting but doesn't ask the vampire to hand them over.

"Dabi, did you help him with his headache?" Jin asks curiously. "Traitorous! That's not fair to Sako!"

"As if I had to," Dabi throws the man a grin. "He's not as dumb as HIM to drink so much that he wouldn't be functional in the morning."

Toga laughs again to which Sako groans again painfully; she then giggles more quietly. Sako then tilts his head slightly to the side and stares at the vampire next to him accusingly. "Are you gonna let him talk to me like that?"

Kurogiri doesn't even look up from the newspaper, however, when he speaks, it’s in almost kind tone: "After what you called him yesterday? Yes."

Sako groans and brings the mug to his lips with his free hand to take a sip. The bitterness makes him clearly grimace and lick his lips. Kurogiri shifts in his seat, leaning closer to the man next to him.

Keigo takes pity on Sako: "It's fine, Sako-san. I'm hardly functional at any time of the day!"

Everyone around the table giggles and when Keigo looks at Dabi, who is staring into the fridge, even he has a smirk on his lips. And despite yesterday, Keigo feels a nervous twist in his guts. Not only because he feels like a stranger here, someone who doesn't belong here, but mainly because everyone here, even those without a beating heart, seems awfully, raw… like normal people.

Keigo has always been told about the creatures in the dark, simply waiting and stalking for anyone foolish and weak enough to prey upon. And even his encounter from childhood can only be seen as a good experience from a very fucked up view. And yet, when he sees Toga grin even with her glowing eyes and sharp teeth, when she leans closer to Jin, he can't see a cold, distant corpse, he sees life .

More life than he ever felt during the meetings with Commission and other hunters. That was cold, like a business transaction. This feels different.

He watches as Sako leans closer to the vampire next to him and speaks again, in louder, almost wailing voice: "Come on, help me here, Kurogiri, pretty please!"

It takes Keigo a second to realize that Sako is practically begging Kurogiri to use the blood bond which only makes Keigo both uncomfortable and curious.

And when Kurogiri places his hand on the back of Sako's neck instead of pushing the human away, it doesn't help with the human feeling which surrounds everyone at the table at all.

"If you are willing to have fun drinking my over fifty years old whiskey, you have to accept the consequences of said drinking."

The words are harsh, but the tone is, again, soft. And despite them, Keigo sees some of the tension in Sako's shoulders leaving as he relaxes. Kurogiri's hand lingers just a second longer before he removes it from the back of the human's neck and returns to reading his newspapers while the length of his arm is pressing against Sako's.

All while Toga, Shuichi and Jin keep talking at the other side of the table.

Everyone around the table, they look like a family.

Kegio looks away, feeling like he doesn’t belong again but this time it's tied to something which scarily feels like longing. Dabi is staring at him as he pulls out milk and reaches for the cupboard for cereals.

The blond blames the longing to fit in, with these people and vampires out of everyone, and the uneasiness of Dabi doing something for him for his next words: "Actually, I'd like some fried eggs and bacon."

Dabi raises his eyebrows but he leaves the box of cereals in the cupboard and closes it. Sako makes a disgusted sound.

The vampire opens the fridge this time and Keigo is about to tell him off again, but Shuichi speaks first: "Come on, Dabi, stop fussing around and sit down with us."

"Yeah! You rarely spend breakfast with us!" Toga chirps in with an easy smile.

Dabi rolls his eyes but he leaves Keigo at the counter and sits next to Kurogiri with a murmur: "That's because unless some of the humans are on the menu, I don't see any reason to be here."

"You don't have to be so distant, Dabi," Kurogiri says. "We are all coven here."

Keigo grits his teeth as his eyes search the fridge and he takes out several eggs. He tells himself that Kurogiri doesn't mean it. Even if Toga is friendly and Kurogiri is polite and Dabi is… whatever he is, it doesn't mean they are all on the same level, that they are all coven. Keigo and the other humans don't have the freedom to simply leave. They are not a real part of the coven, they belong to it.

He takes out the bacon, more than is good for one person. As he is searching for a pan, he finds a drawer with knives. He could grab it and attack the vampires, of course. But he doesn't know if he could do it. Not when Toga is so cheerfully talking about some upcoming movie that's supposed to hit the theaters soon, like a typical teenage girl looks to be. Not when Kurogiri tells her that it sounds like absolute nonsense like any older family member.

Keigo gulps. He wishes they would stop this, that they would do something evil that would remind him that they are vampires. That they are the monsters, not the Commission. The Commission means well with keeping him there. He knows it. Rationally, they made the right choice. But Keigo feels the stabbing of betrayal again and again.

He grabs the knife and starts slicing the bacon, he always preferred to fry the small bits and then to fry the eggs on them. His heart is breathing too fast and his breathing is too heavy, but he forces himself to take deep breaths and letting them out slowly, quietly. It's clear Toga notices anyway as she pauses briefly but she doesn't stop talking.

Keigo wishes they didn't do this, like they care about his personal space. They only don't pry because he belongs to Dabi, that must be it.

Except Toga seems to always pry, always digging her nose where it doesn't belong. Keigo gulps again, the collar suddenly feels too tight around his throat for him to breathe. He remembers yesterday, how Shigaraki made him kneel after everything that happened, he brings back the memory of the bond tightening around him, forcing him to stay still in bed while Dabi towered over him.

And it has the effect he had hoped, he feels dread crawling up his spine. But something warm settles in his guts too, something Keigo knows is sick and shouldn't be there however nice it is.

It's a good reminder but still not enough. Toga is still giddy behind him as she tries to explain to Kurogiri why space pirates in the movie will most definitely make sense. Keigo grits his teeth so hard he feels dull ache going through his jaw, his heartbeat too fast, his chest tightening, hurting.

He needs to do something, needs to see the monsters again.

His golden eyes stare at the knife, he takes in a shaky breath and then pushes the good bacon slightly to the side, not wanting them to be ruined. He grabs an already small piece of bacon and drags it to his finger and then cuts.

It's much deeper than it needed it to be, sharp pain fills his senses and the tightness around his chest and throat disappears, allowing him to breathe. He feels the knife slide, almost around whole half of his finger, at the proximal phalanges, careful of the place he knows the nerves are at but deep enough to slide first through skin, then flash until he feels the knife hit the bone.

He quickly pulls away the knife, pain pulses through his finger as he watches the crimson spill with sick fascination. The wound almost burns.

The room behind him falls silent, he can feel the mood shifting as if someone snapped their fingers.

The blood is spilling and spilling, his finger pulsing with pain.

Keigo realizes that he forgot to do something anyone who accidently cuts themselves does.

"Fuck!" he hisses out and looks over his shoulder to the others.

Dabi is staring at him with slight frown between his eyebrows and terrifyingly hard eyes, Toga's eyes are wide, her mouth slightly open and she stares directly at the wound and Kurogiri is watching her. The humans seem to be confused until Jin gasps and points towards the injury: "On, no, Hawks-kun that looks-"

"Absolutely delicious, Hocchan!" Keigo didn't even notice when she got there but suddenly, Toga is standing at the top of the table, the edge further away from Keigo, watching him with half-lidded, dreamy eyes.

And Keigo realizes how utterly, absolutely stupid he was. He leans backward, facing Toga and hiding his injured hand behind his back while the other tightens its grip on the knife.

Neither Shuichi nor Jin try to stop the girl as she slowly, with the grace of a cat, walks on the table. Sako is momentarily confused but once he looks between her and Keigo, he takes in a sharp breath and pushes himself away from the table and from Toga.

"Toga, calm the fuck down!" Dabi growls but he doesn't move yet.

Toga takes in a deep, long breath, sniffing before she closes her eyes and shivers. "But he smells so good, Dabi! Please, just a little taste!"

Dabi puts his hands into his pockets and looks up at Toga with angry eyes and hard expression: "Come on, freak, you've been doing great, you don't wanna fuck it up and give in to the bloodlust now, right?"

Toga closes her mouth and squeezes her eyes shut. Her expression is almost painful as she shakes her head. She gulps, loudly before whining: "But he smells so good!"

"Toga-san, you've fed only two nights ago," Kurogiri speaks in much calmer tone than Dabi did and finally he sets down the newspaper in front of him, his eyes glowing at the girl. "There is no need for you to do it again so soon and you know it."

Toga opens her eyes and swallows emptily again. The glow in her eyes is duller but her pupils are constantly red.

"You guys are no fun!" she pouts eventually but there is an edge to it, as if she will start to cry any moment. However, she turns around to jump down and sit between Jin and Shuichi again, this time covering her mouth.

Keigo doesn't let go off the knife, the wound on his finger is still bleeding, Dabi turns back towards him, his eyes sinking into Keigo's with unbearable heat which immediately digs deeper. And the blond has to look away in shame.

"Dabi, I believe it would be better for you to seal the wound," Kurogiri looks at them but his hands find his newspapers once more. With his words, some of the tension leaves the air but Keigo can feel it's not the same as it was before.

When Dabi steps closer, Keigo feels his hand on the knife twitch with the urge to slash the vampire. He knows Dabi saw the slight, instinctive motion of his tightening muscles and his hard eyes darken. When he wraps his cold fingers around Keigo's wrist, the blond instinctively tries to pull his hand away. Dabi's eyes widen and Keigo sees the tension in his jaws. He doesn't let go and the grip tightens enough to hurt even through the pain and Keigo hisses.

"There is no reason to be harsh, Dabi," Kurogiri suggests in a calm, patient voice which reminds Keigo of a parent even though none of his ever spoke to him that way.

"He did this on purpose!" Dabi calls him out in a growl, still staring Keigo down.

The blond's heart is in his throat again, but he holds his gaze on Dabi's turquoise eyes. He doesn't know what to say because even if a part of him wanted one of the vampires to hurt him so he would stop seeing them as people, now that his rational part is back from the dark his panicked mind sent him to, he knows it was stupid. Making himself bleed in a house full of vampires could get him killed and what good is he to anyone if he's dead?

"Now, I'm sure that's not true," Kurogiri proclaims, turning around finally, his elbow leisurely resting on the table in front of him. As he speaks his next words, he looks at Keigo. "Accidents happen, don't they?" he lies and Keigo knows everyone in the room is aware of it.

And yet, Sako adds, much quieter, the hangover making his voice hoarse: "He's new to the coven and still a bit nervous, Dabi-kun. Give him a break."

"I will finish the breakfast for you, Hawks-kun!" Jin jumps out of his seat, walking around the table fast.

This is worse. So much worse than if Toga attacked him, than if they let her do it with nothing but a laugh.

Keigo regrets everything now, the kindness with which Jin got up to help with the breakfast makes his stomach twist with guilt so much he wants to throw up.

Dabi drags him away from his thoughts when he pulls at his wrist again. This time, Keigo doesn't offer any resistance. Not only because he knows it would be useless anyway, but also because he knows that whatever Dabi decides to do, he deserves it. The vampire brings Keigo's injured closer to his eyes and stares at it, still seething with quiet anger.

It's not as it was a minute ago, but the bleeding is still intense, the small cut painful. Keigo's been through much worse but he doesn't think he's ever been more uncomfortable with his injury than he is right now, with the blood so close to Dabi's face.

And when Dabi brings it even closer, something finally clicks in Keigo's brain, reminding him how Dabi mentioned their saliva can seal small wounds. Immediately, he feels his ears heat up, his heart pounds in his chest but this time not because of anxiety or panic. He tries to pull away again from Dabi but his grip is too strong, easily he holds his hands. The blood is dripping down Keigo's sleeve, to Dabi's own fingers, soaking his sleeve.

Some of the anger disappears, giving a way to almost mocking amusement. Keigo feels a frown forming between his eyebrows. He wants to tell the vampire to fuck off but the only sound which escapes him is a sharp inhale as the vampire grins wickedly before opens his mouth, brings Keigo's hand even closer and licks.

A shiver goes through Keigo when he feels the wet, cool tongue slide from the joint of his palm up, slowly. Breath is caught in his lungs as he watches the pink, contrasting the red of his blood and the purple of Dabi's scarred skin. The turquoise stares into him, glowing as he moves slowly up. Both pairs of fangs terrifyingly white.

It's a messy lick, leaving behind a wet trail and some of the blood. It burns when the tongue finally reaches the cut, Keigo is breathing hard, his heartbeat fast and he briefly wonders if Dabi can feel it pulsing through the blood.

The blond can't tear his eyes away from Dabi's or from the way he takes his whole finger into his mouth and sucks. His knees go weak, wobbly, and he is glad for the support of the kitchen counter behind him, he feels his grip tightening on the knife, so much it hurts.

Dabi's eyes glance on the movement and there is a twitch in the corners of his lips before he brings Keigo's hand closer, taking the finger into his mouth, deeper than it needs to be, and sucks.

The blonde feels his heart skip a beat and forgets how to breathe. Dabi's mouth is cool and wet and welcoming. It's easing the burning pain with each, slowly passing, second. Keigo feels Dabi's teeth, the fangs brushing against the oversensitive skin, sharp and dangerous.

To Keigo's absolute horror and shame, he feels his cock twitch in interest.

"That's absolutely disgusting."

Keigo finally breaks himself from the turquoise eyes he lost himself to and feels the remains of his blood traveling straight to his face. Kurogiri and Sako have their back turned against him, Sako drinking his coffee and Kurogiri back at reading his newspaper, although Sako is leaning closer to the vampire now, their arms touching. Meanwhile Shuichi is wearing an absolutely disgusted expressions while Toga is staring in front of her.

Shigaraki is standing in the door.

Whatever warm feeling grew in Keigo's belly before turns icy cold and he can't stop himself from gritting his teeth together as he tries not to flinch and get closer to Dabi instinctively. He does neither of those, instead stares Shigaraki in the eye in challenge.

And Shigaraki stares right back at him.

The air in the room thickens considerably, falling into quietness hanging between them that's only interrupted by the frying of the eggs and bacon on the pan as Jin cooks. The coven regent then frowns more deeply.

It's clear he wants to ask something and Keigo still tries to bear his look however hard it is, however, much his heart hammers in his chest.

But instead of Shigaraki, it's Shuichi who speaks with a light, amused tone which comes out only a bit forced: "I mean this is not the worst thing anyone ever done in this kitchen is it… Kurogiri-san? Sako?"

Toga and Jin burst out laughing, Dabi makes a disgusted sound and Sako groans. Kurogiri's mist surrounding his face bursts upwards.

He places down the newspapers, slowly and stares at the other vampire who seems to be completely unphased and stares back at Kurogiri with a grin.

"I've made myself clear about not wishing to discuss this matter anymore!"

"Kurogiri, it's hard to forget this for someone who actually has to eat at this table!" Jin growls only to add in an apologetic voice: "I'm sorry that was rude."

Keigo stares at him. The man is just turning off the heat under the pan and reaches for a plate to put it on. The former hunter noticed the strange behavior before and thought that maybe the man was simply trying to be funny but the jumps between his tones and the way he talks just seem to be off, even at clearly unfunny times.

He looks away back to Shigaraki who is still staring at him. Not even at the wound on his hand which stopped bleeding and the pain dulled somehow. The vampire bares his teeth at him in clear irritation and, again, Keigo forces his body not to flinch and move closer to Dabi.

"Do you have a problem with Jin?" Shigaraki growls.

"No!" Keigo retorts sharply, ignoring the reasonable voice in the back of his head which is telling to lay low and adds the childish: "Do you?"

"Why would I have a problem with him?!" Shigaraki replies in manner as mature as Keigo's. "You are the one who is new here!"

"Two grown ass men arguing like five years olds!" Dabi scoffs, shaking his head. "Can you like stop? It's too early for this shit!"

"You-"

Before Shigaraki can finish the sentence, Jin proclaims: "Here you go!" and before Keigo knows what's going on he has hands full with a plate of fried eggs and bacon along with buttered toasts.

His stomach growls loudly.

Shigaraki stares at Keigo some more but then snorts, rolls his eyes and starts walking toward him. Keigo makes sure he doesn't move but he can't do anything for the hammering of his heart against his ribcage no matter how hard he's trying to make himself calm down. His chest is moving fast as he's trying to make his breath even and not to shake as Shigaraki moves past him to the counter. He takes out a coffee and turns on the jug kettle.

Keigo feels himself relax. All the more when Jin sits down and Toga smiles slightly, looking at him: "Jin has dissociative identity disorder. It's kinda related to his quirk but yeah, that's why he doesn't act like some people."

The former hunter looks at her curiously and somehow notes that she didn't say normal people.

Dabi is watching him. He can feel the hot, turquoise look on him. Usually, that would make Keigo want to squirm and move away but now, he finds the watchful eyes reassuring. His heartbeat slows down and so does his breathing.

When he's sure his knees won't give out, Keigo makes his way to the table and sits down next to Sako. It's the end of the table, far away from Shigaraki. He dares to ask: "Is that why he's… with you guys?"

Keigo almost doesn't expect an answer. Especially when he feels the atmosphere thicken around the table again but it's not as bad as it was when Shigaraki arrived.

And it's the regent who speaks again: "That's none of your business, hunter."

Keigo feels Dabi move around him but instead of standing behind the blond, he stands at the head of the table, placing his palms at the backrest of the chair and looks at Shigaraki with a slight smile. The blond considers if Dabi purposefully makes himself stand and thus be on the same level with Shigaraki while the rest of the coven sits.

And Shigaraki must see it too because he grits his teeth hard.

He doesn't say anything though, instead it's Jin who waves his hands in a calming manner. "That's okay, that's okay. I mean that is basically true, yeah."

"After yesterday," Shuichi suddenly says, leaning back and smiling slightly and Keigo's stomach twists as he remembers the way he laughed with him while playing video games yesterday. "Me, Toga and Jin thought we would take you out to see a movie on Friday!"

Keigo's heart skips a beat and he can't believe his ears. He could go with them. Toga is a young vampire and besides her there is only Shuichi. Movie theaters usually meant a lot of people. A lot of people can't get easily hypnotized.

He could run away.

But his hopes and plans for escape are over before they got the chance to even properly start.

"No."

Two voices speak the word at the same time and Keigo feels his heart sink. He doesn't look at Dabi, standing behind his chair, instead he stares at Shigaraki. The man has his face turned away from him, simply pouring water into his mug.

The presence behind Keigo doesn't feel hot as it did a few seconds ago. It's not as scary as it used to be but Keigo feels small, can imagine the breath on the back of his neck even though he knows that both Dabi isn't as close and also, he doesn't have to breathe.

"I agree," Kurogiri voices his opinion in a calm calculated voice. And even though Keigo expected that – everyone else around the room has connection to the others, they have history and Keigo is the new one here, the stranger who just happened to be thrown in their lives. Some of them may treat him well but in the same way someone treats their caged bird.

And Kurogiri still continues: "It would be unwise to take him outside. The other hunters think that he is dead and if they found out he is here; they would have a reason to cut the ties with the coven and attack us. And we don't want that at the moment."

Keigo ignores the sinking of his heart, it's foolish, he shouldn't and didn't expect anything else. Instead, he focuses on Kurogiri's words and what they might imply. At the moment it means that the peace is only temporary for the vampires. Keigo's first though is that it has to have something to do with the arrival of Chisaki''s coven. But that's impossible. They haven't been here for that long and the peace was even there before they came to the city. He tries to remember how long it's been that the hunters and Shigaraki's coven had the peace. It had to be when he was still too young to be officially hunter. His parents moved here when he was around five years old just so they would be closer to hunting the coven.

Because there is not a better idea than to bring your child into a city where a powerful vampire coven operates.

Keigo pushes the idea into the back of his mind and focuses on the coven around him. His tongue burns with the urge to ask about what Kurogiri meant but he knows it would only make them aware that he knows.

But he can't hold his tongue from asking anything – his silence tastes like a defeat which beats even the taste of the perfectly cooked food. "So, I'm never gonna leave this building again?"

Sako looks at him at him and Keigo doesn't look away from Shigaraki but he knows that there is a compassionate, pitying look. Which makes Keigo's heart clench harder and wish he would just laugh at him for getting his hopes up.

Before Shigaraki can speak, Kurogiri closes the newspaper and sets them on the table in front of him. He leans over and clasps his hands, his eyes staring at him pointedly from the mist.

"You have to understand our position here, Hawks-san," he speaks in calm voice which reminds Keigo of when he 'welcomed' him in the coven. "We don't want any bloodshed which would surely result if your precious Commission found out that you are still alive."

Keigo actually laughs and when Kurogiri narrows his eyes, he looks down so the man can't see that his smile doesn't reach his eyes. He cuts the egg and watches the yolk spread across the whiteness. He looks back up after he is finished with chewing and swallows. "That means you are either scared that you wouldn't be able win against the hunters, or you truly don't want a bloodshed. And since you guys are vampires, I think I know which one of those option is more likely."

"Who would want battles!" Shuichi protests, inviting himself into the conversation. "Why would we want something that could end up with members of the coven dead. We just do what we have to."

Keigo gives him a sharp look. "Oh, yeah, I'm sure you do. Because no vampire has ever done anything wrong. No vampire ever wanted to gain total control over cities so they could have a playground and bellies full of human blood."

Everyone stares at him, looking down at him, some have their jaws clenched with anger, Toga is pouting with slight frown between her eyebrows and then there is a hand coming from behind and squeezing his shoulder.

And Keigo feels strange, dark euphoria spreading through him. He doesn't feel like he is the stranger in their home, in this 'family.' He feels completely, utterly alone in a room filled with people.

"N-No, Hawks-kun," Jin raises his hands in calming gesture. "You get this wrong. We just want to have somewhere to belong and be safe and-"

Keigo doesn't listen, can't. "Why are you even saying we?! It's they! You are human and you keep pretending like you matter to them as their equal!"

"That's enough!" Shigaraki growls at him but his red eyes are digging into Keigo as he sits down at the end of the table to his coffee. "Don't waste your breath with him, Jin. Once a hunter, always a hunter. This is exactly why Dabi wasn't supposed to bring someone like him here. But since he already is, I have a few questions which you Dabi, will make sure are true."

There is a moment of silence and then Dabi pulls out the chair at the other end, more harshly than needs to be, and sits down as well.

"What do you want?" Keigo barks, trying to look as nonchalant as Shigaraki does and makes himself bite into the toast, even though it tastes like ash.

Shigaraki is tense but he lets the silence hang between them while he sips his coffee. Keigo grits his teeth together so hard his jaw hurts. He knows why the man keeps the silence, it's to show him that he is the one in control of the conversation flow, in control of Keigo.

"How did Chisaki take away your quirk, hunter?"

Keigo's hands grip on the fork and knife tighter and he stares at Shigaraki, trying to stop the shaking of his own body. He almost doesn't notice that Shigaraki's tone is not mocking but more neutral than any of his tones was before.

He only barely realizes over the feeling of his hammering heart in his ribcage that this is the same cold tone and behavior the Commission used whenever they were discussing matters with hunters. Except this time, Hawks knows he isn't in position to ask Shigaraki for something in return for the information. Commission at least paid his bills. Shigaraki can just make Dabi take the answers if he doesn't cooperate.

And normally, Keigo would defy Shigaraki out of spite. But he forces himself to breathe calmly and think about the situation logically. He will gain nothing except for satisfaction if he doesn't play by the regent's rules. And as much as he is ashamed to admit this, if he has to choose between satisfaction and being safe from the blood bond which could let Dabi know everything about his call to the Commission… the choice is clear.

"I don't know," Keigo says honestly.

"What do you mean you don't know?!" Shigaraki snaps immediately, baring his fangs slightly.

And Keigo tries to fight the shudder which goes through him. He feels his heart in his throat, pulsing as he remembers the tight space of the old hallway and he can almost feel the charge of magic in the air, but this time more suffocating.

He forces himself to swallow down the lump in his throat and for a second he truly can't breathe and feels like he will hyperventilate but then he manages to find his voice and growl: "I mean that I don't know what they did that… that-"

"Then tell us what happened," Shigaraki presses more, staring at him with not a bit of compassion and pity.

And Keigo wishes that the others weren't watching him with compassion in their eyes. But at least he still feels alone.

Dabi next to him shifts.

"Can't Dabi just go through my memories of that time or whatever?" he spits out, his heart hammering in his chest. Under Shigarkai's eyes, he feels like a cornered rat.

This time, it's not Shigaraki who replies to him.

"That's not how the bond works, Hawks-san," Kurogiri says, only slightly amused. "You can feel emotions and if Dabi enforces his will on you, you can't disobey but he can't see any actual memories."

Keigo frowns in confusion, ignoring the memories of the fateful night trying to be pushed out and rather focuses on the vampire's words and the lie behind them.

"That's not true," he states but without accusation.

Kurogiri hums in thoughts before explaining. "Technically, it isn't. But it takes usually several decades before the bond deepens enough for-"

"That's not true," Keigo repeats, confused and impatient. "I saw Dabi's memory yesterday."

The room falls silent again and even though it's not filled with tension anymore, Keigo hates the quiet. He glances at Dabi who nervously fidgets on his seat.

"You what?"

This time, it's Sako who asks. He looks up from his mug and stares at Keigo with brown eyes.

Keigo gulps, wondering if he's said something wrong. Dabi is definitely uneasy and they are all watching him as if he grew a second head. Despite himself, he looks at Dabi. It makes his guts twists slightly but he realizes he might need some guidance.

Dabi's turquoise eyes are not burning with anger, and Keigo is disappointed with himself when he feels himself let out a shaky breath upon the realization. Then the vampire looks away, at his regent.

"Yeah, he's telling the truth. What about it?" he leans in his seat in nonchalance, but his shoulders are too stiff for it to be real.

"As I've explained," Kurogiri speaks again. "It usually takes many years before the bond deepens enough to be able to carry more than feelings and commands of the vampire. It took me and Sako more than sixty years."

Keigo cackles but it's nervous only half-amused sound and everyone stares at him for it. He blames them for the reappearance of the lump in his throat and the need to ask: "How old that makes you Sako-san?"

Sako grins, it's tired but it reminds Keigo of yesterday and he almost looks away but the small part who is so desperate to just have someone, doesn't allow him.

"I was born in the 90s!"

The blond frowns in confusion again which is quickly explained by Toga's burst of laughter. "He means the 19th century!"

Keigo stares at the man. Jin and Shuichi join Toga in laughter. Keigo does know that vampire blood can slow and after years of doses stop the aging, but he never met someone who could go on for a century.

"Um… you look good, for your age, Sako-san?" Keigo offers, gulping, putting on a very false smile.

The trio bursts out into more laughter.

Sako chuckles as well but Keigo's eyes glance back to Shigaraki and he feels cold fear crawling up his back again. The regent's face is twisted in silent fury.

"Stop!" he growls in low voice, making Keigo want to sink deeper into his chair but he doesn't move.

The blond knows danger when he is before it and he would have to be a fool to try to talk back now.

He takes in a breath, ready to do just that even despite the knowledge. Fortunately, before his stupid mouth can run too fast, he feels a hand on his knee – far enough from his crotch not to feel too intimate. He still feels his body jerk in surprise at the sudden touch. He stares at Dabi but doesn't move. It doesn’t takes away the loneliness, but it also brings strange reassurance.

The vampire next to him is looking at Shigaraki with a lazy smile. "What's wrong with being friendly? You were the one who told me to try to be more part of the coven."

"That was Kurogiri, not me," Shigaraki snaps. "And I meant you taking part of the coven, not the hunter you brought in."

"Shiggy, come on!" Toga leans in her seat, over the table, staring at the regent. "He's pretty chill so far! Are you mad that he beat your record on Project Cars, too?"

Keigo would find the way the regent's eye twitches in anger amusing if he wasn't so scared. "That has nothing to do with this! And let's go back to the important things! How did you lose your quirk?!"

Dabi's hand lingers a second longer on Keigo's thigh and then it's gone. The human almost misses the reassuring weight, but he is somehow hyper aware that the vampire is still next to him.

He shakes his head but doesn't dare to close his eyes even if Shigaraki's look is almost unbearable.

"I already said that I don't know!" Keigo repeats again.

"Then tell us exactly what happened!" Shigaraki demands, his voice louder now.

Keigo can't stop the shake which goes through him this time. He gulps again and sets down the fork and knife – he ate barely half of the portion, but he doesn't think he can eat anymore. He hopes nobody can see his hands shaking.

"Me and-" he chokes at the word, can't get the 'Best Jeanist' but it won't leave his mouth. The man is dead. And Keigo didn't do anything to help him. Instead, he tried to run, which he couldn't even do properly.

And the world seems to crumble down around him too suddenly. He tries to close his eyes, hoping it will help with breathing, but the dark of his eyelids is too dark, he fears it will swallow him whole, suffocate him so he opens his eyes and he is not sitting at the table anymore, he is in a long hallway without any windows and brown carpet under his feet and Chisaki's hand is grabbing his wing. Keigo can see the wide, wild smile with sharp teeth from behind the mask, the deep brown between the red eyes in a sick, sadistic way as he tears his wing off. Red falls on the ground, feathers and blood.

A loud noise brings Keigo back into the room filled with vampires.

The room is spinning around him and he doesn't remember standing up. There is a painful weight on his chest, keeping the air from entering his lungs, cold sweat is traveling down his spine. He distantly hears the sound of his own gasping as he fights the weight to take in a breath. His hands are shaking which has nothing to do with the sudden, freezing cold around him, as he grabs at the front of his shirt as if that's supposed to help him.

He sees the people speak, some of them get up, louder, but he can't hear them, not over the sound of his racing heart.

The man at the end of the table stands up, white hair wild and furious as he leans. He roars loudly but Keigo can't make out the words. All his panicked mind screams at him is danger, danger.

His legs move on their own, stepping back suddenly and hit something hard. He stumbles but his fall is broken by a strong grip on his elbow. It's too tight, too much.

The weight on his chest increases and he tries to break free, he has to get out, away from here, from the danger.

Then he looks to the side and is swallowed by wild, turquoise, almost liquid but yet hot like a fire. He can't look away.

He is still gasping, the sound of his own heart deafening, and the world feels so cold.

Soft weight settles on each side of his head, covering his ears from the noise, trapping it inside. Too heavy but Keigo can't make himself shake them off. They are the only source of warmth, they keep him in one spot like anchors, keep the world from further spinning.

The turquoise is like two, burning suns, shifting and moving.

A voice breaks through the sound of his hammering heart: "Breathe."

He feels calmness reaching to him through the wall of fear, cracking it like ice. It falls over his mind, not removing the fear but covering it with a blanket of tranquility, shielding him. He finally allows himself to close his eyes. He still sees the turquoise, all he can focus on, along with the calm blanket around him and the warmth it provides.

His lungs fill with air and he tightens his grip he somehow got on the warmth, trying to let soak as much of it as he can.

"Good."

It's been so long since he's heard a praise like this.

He keeps breathing, he wants to be good. He's taking in the cool air, easing the burn inside his chest. His heartbeat slows down when he manages to do so, his body is still shaking, and he feels cold sweat running down his back.

Coming back to reality isn't slow ascendant from the darkness, it's like breaking through a layer of ice with freezing water all around and being surrounded by warmth that chases the coldness away.

One second, Keigo can't see anything but the darkness and the next he opens his eyes and realizes he is not surrounded by suffocating thick blackness, neither is he in the hallway in the hotel with Chisaki.

He is crouched in the corner of the kitchen, his knees pressed into his chest. The warmth from before is Dabi's hands, covering his ears, in his hair, simply there, an anchor. The vampire is crouching in front of him, the hot turquoise eyes are wide and mouth slightly open and it takes Keigo a second to realize that despite the calmness the vampire had to bring into his mind with the blood bond, he is shocked.

The warmth he was so desperately grasping onto, are Dabi's wrists. He has iron grasp on them, squeezing them so tight it must be uncomfortable. The skin is rough under his skin, just as Keigo imagined it before all this mess, but so hot it feels like it will burn him, but he can't let go. Anything so the cold and dark doesn't return.

From this closeness, he can see the staples digging into Dabi's skin, the surprisingly long eyelashes and wild eyes. And he feels so exhausted, so cold that he wants to hold onto the warmth for as long as possible.

His knees are shaking, and he is about to fall on his ass, not regarding that Dabi is still there, right in front of him, seeing him in this state. Then, the reality breaks down at Keigo and his eyes focus behind him, to the rest of the room. The chair he was sitting on is turned over, presumably the thing he stumbled upon. And almost everyone is standing up. Toga is actually back on the table while Shuchi and Jin are leaning over it to watch him closer. Kurogiri is behind Dabi, actually the closest, staring down at him. Sako is near the sink on his side. The only one who is still sitting is Shigaraki.

The only thing they will have in common, is that they are watching him.

And Keigo is absolutely exhausted, so much that he would ignore Dabi, but this is too many people, too many eyes. Quirk or quirkless, he is one of the best hunters. How could he get… like this with them in the same room? The shame is overwhelming as if someone emptied a bucket full of ice on his head.

His barely calmed heartbeat fastens again, and he lets go of Dabi's wrists, his stomach twisting at the loss of the warmth.

He tries to get up, but his legs are shaky, weak. He feels almost grateful when Dabi lets go of his face and pushes him down by his shoulders with the word "Easy," as he has an excuse to truly sit down on the floor like that.

On the other hand, he immediately misses the warmth of Dabi's palms. But somehow, he can still feel the heat on his shoulders which makes it a bit more bearable. The shame is still there, however.

He opens his mouth to tell Dabi that he is okay but no sound comes out.

Dabi actually crouches with him, moving slightly to the side, putting the rest of the room more behind him, covering Keigo from the rest of the room.

Eventually, the smaller man decides he will feel guilty and ashamed about it later. He feels too cold and too weak to care. He feels his body relax and the grip on his shoulders easies, just slightly. Immediately, Keigo feels calmer.

The looks behind Dabi's back are still making him uncomfortable, though.

"Hawks-san," comes from next to him and the voice makes him jump. He didn't realize just how quiet the room was until that moment.

He turns around, everything still feels hazy as if it was all a dream. A very bad dream.

But Sako is undoubtedly standing by his side, far enough not to make Keigo jump again, fortunately. He is still looking like shit and yet he is standing there with a glass of water in his hands.

He offers it to Keigo silently. Only then the blond realizes just how dry his throat is.

"Thank you," Keigo murmurs, hating how raspy his voice sounds. The glass is cold in his fingers and he shivers just from the contact with it.

He is gulping down the water, slowly because his throat still refuses to work properly, and his hand is still shaky. When he sees that every seems to sit back down at the table in a more relaxed manner, he feels some more tension leaving his shoulders.

That, however, stops being such a good thing when the warm palms leave his shoulders as well. Dabi stays crouched however and watches Keigo with carefully neutral expression. The blond thought that he would be able to hate it, unfortunately, he feels more relief that he can't see mockery or, worse, pity.

But not everyone chooses the same approach.

"Now, if we're done with this little theatre," Shigaraki growls, his voice a strange mixture of mockery and irritation. "Can we come back to the subject?!"

"Fuck off, Shigaraki," Dabi growls, finally standing up and facing the other vampire. "You can ask about it some other day."

"You don't get to decide that!" Shigaraki argues, and, not very maturely, adds: "I am the regent!"

"And I don't give a single fuck!"

It would be funny if the moment Dabi raised his voice Keigo didn't see the red pupils and sharp teeth. He clenches his teeth and grips tighter on the glass, trying to keep his eyes open so he doesn't fall into the abyss again.

"Perhaps it would be wiser to wait," Kurogiri offers in much calmer manner and Keigo relaxes some more.

Sako walks into his view, carefully and from enough distance that he can see his approach. Dabi immediately shifts on his feet to watch him but after the man simply reaches for the empty glass Keigo is holding, the vampire relaxes again.

Shigaraki meanwhile leans backwards in his seat. His expression is calmer after Kurogiri's words but there is still tension of anger and irritation.

"The sooner we find out about the things Chisaki has on his disposal, the better."

To Keigo's surprise, it's Sako who speaks this time, turning to look at the regent.

"Come on, Shigaraki…"

He sorts of lets the sentence hung in the room and even with, so little said, Keigo feels it runs deeper. And the blond wonders just how Sako himself was when he first came to the coven. If he wasn't kidding, Keigo supposes a lot can change over the course of many decades.

The idea that he would have to spend decades here with them, however, makes him dizzy again.

The new terror however gives way to curiosity when the white-haired vampire leans more backwards into his chair, his shoulders tense and he throws his hand into air and shakes his head.

"We don't have time," he growls.

The air shifts again, the tension grows but Keigo can actually breathe easier now.

"What do you mean Shiggy?" Shuichi asks, his voice slightly worried.

Keigo realizes that Dabi is still looking down at him with a carefully neutral expression. He is pressing his lips together tight and after a second passes, he offers Keigo a hand. And the hunter wouldn't take it if it wasn't for the weakness and trembling going through him and the promise of rough and smooth skin a warmth.

And that's exactly what he feels when he reaches for the hand and takes it. He also knows that this is not Dabi's natural state… whatever is natural about being a vampire. He remembers the blue flames. And he knows Dabi is doing this with his quirk. For him.

The thought is much more bearable than Keigo hoped it would be. It sends more warmth through him which he knows he shouldn't be feeling but is too tired to chase away. He holds on Dabi more than he'd like to because his knees still feel too weak and he worries they will give out.

Dabi fortunately, offers only as much as he has to. He lets Keigo's fingers dig into his forearm as he holds onto him but doesn't hold him up.

"Chisaki hinted that he is suspicious about our Elder's slumber. If he also lets know-"

"Kurogiri!" Shigaraki snaps loudly, staring at the other vampire before glancing at Keigo. "Not in front of him."

Keigo stares at the two vampires, noticing the tension in both of them. His mind, glad to have something else to focus on than the warmth of Dabi's arm, considers the words. He knows that Shigaraki is called regent for probably a good reason. And he knows it implies that he is coven's leader only in someone's stead, probably the Elder Kurogiri mentioned.

He knows the rumors, of course. This city was always full of powerful vampires and other magical creatures, drawn to this place by something here. The tales of the intelligent beast of a vampire lurking in the shadows around here. Commission always dismissed these tales, there is nothing to be worried about. Any vampire can be definitely killed.

Except when Keigo asked his handler, he could see the fear in his eyes and the stiffness of his supposedly relaxed smile.

Kurogiri does look back at Keigo, pulling him away from his thoughts.

"What does that mean for us?" Toga asks curiously, rocking in her seat and staring at Shigaraki.

Dabi sits down at the end of the table again. Keigo hesitates. He does feel weak, but he thinks it would be safer for him to leave the room rather than to risk Shigaraki's wrath again. But then Dabi raises his eyebrows at him and he gratefully sinks back into his chair.

He doesn't miss, however, the way Dabi narrows his eyes at Kurogiri and neither does the other vampire. Keigo would like to know what this is about but whichever the case, Kugoriri slowly turns to Shigaraki.

The regent doesn't allow him to speak first, though. "It means that we have to act fast before Chisaki contacts them."

Kurogiri nods. "While I agree with that, the possibility that Chisaki will straight up strike a deal with them seems to be unlikely. If he was absolutely sure about the slumber and the like of our relationships, he would have contacted them a long time ago. He is still new and trying to find his footing here."

"You think they will contact the other coven?" Keigo can't keep his mouth shut and when the red eyes sink into his, the other looks as well, he feels himself growing smaller.

Dabi's coven is the most powerful in the area. It's why the hunters struck a deal with them after all. The hunters got advantage against local covens and vampires and the vampires on the other hand strengthened their position as well.

"What do you kno-"

"Wait, Tomura," Kurogiri interrupts him calmly, the mist softly flaring up as he stares at the hunter. "What do you know about them?"

Keigo resists the urge to fidget in his seat nervously. He knows just so much about vampire politics. Dabi's coven, even if they have a deal with hunters, couldn't push the other outside because then the coven alone wouldn't be able to withstand the hunters. And the hunters couldn't attack Dabi's coven because then they would side with the other one and take over the city completely. The city was balanced on a very thin line, but it was balanced. Now, with Chisaki, though…

"I mean we were hunting them," Keigo shrugs, trying not to give in to his nervousness. "And we were always trying to hunt that coven down."

"You kept track of them?" Shigaraki asked, his eyes glowing with eagerness.

Keigo gulps. Maybe if he reveals more, they will put some light on the situation here that he will be able to pass to the Commission. "Yeah, we know some of their powers. We've put down their former leader and some of their members a couple of years ago."

The blond remembers it. He was sixteen at the time. They took care of so many vampires of that coven that the Commission was considering attacking Shigaraki's coven too. But they decided it would be better to finish the remnants of that coven and… they never got the chance. They were too good at hiding.

"That is the truth," Kurogiri nods curiously and crosses his arms. "They decimated them so much that we almost thought it would be our chance to take over the last members but before we got the chance, they found themselves a new leader and refused to merge. What do you know about them?"

Keigo gulps, almost regretting running his mouth. But he knows if he is to gain anything, he also has to put something on the table.

"We think they run several businesses around the city," he proclaims. "We don't know how many, but we are pretty sure the leader has some connections to the Shoowaysha Publishing since they provided fake news about the disappearances regarding the travelers outside the city which we thought are either your work or theirs."

Shigaraki snorts. "We don't need to lure some people off road. We have a deal with the Commission and right now we are playing by their rules."

"That's what we were thinking," Keigo says, hoping his voice doesn't sound as apologetic as he fears it does. "Isn't that against some of your rules? Like your territory or something?"

"Nah," Dabi shakes his head. "Only the bigger portion of the city belongs to us. They can hunt outside the city or in their territory."

"We should take a look into the press, then," Shuichi leans forward, looking at Shigaraki. "If they truly have to hunt outside the city, maybe their numbers are greater than we thought. We can send a human to check it out. They surely will be looking for new people for the office. I'll call Giran-"

The coven's regent raises his hand, quietly silencing the other vampire while shaking his head. "No, I don't trust this to anyone outside the coven. Sako will go."

Keigo bites down on his lip again. Sako is not a coven member, he belongs to coven, not with it, but they still keep talking as if he is as important to them as if he was a vampire. But, a small traitorous voice in the back of his mind reminds him, they let Sako sit there with them at the same table as well as Jin and Keigo himself. They don't even have to be here – the kitchen is useless for them and yet… they are all sitting here.

He feels uneasy again and looks down, away from Sako. His stare lands at the plate in front of him, still more than half full.

"That won't be an issue," Sako nods and drinks the rest of his coffee which has long been cold. "I suppose I have to talk to Ujiko and let him clean me from Kurogiri's magic, don't I?"

Jin barks out loudly. "That sounds like he is dirty."

"Maybe they were dirty yesterday together, you never know," Dabi scoffs loudly and the table bursts out in laughter.

"Very mature," Kurogiri comments dryly after the laughter settles.

The air is relaxed again and Keigo feels like he isn't there, like even though they let him occupy the space next to them, even though he can breathe freely, he doesn't belong with them. Their interaction washes over him but he can't break through to be a part of the flow.

The feeling makes his guts twist uncomfortably, as if there is a hole in him, he wasn't aware of until the moment and he feels the need to fill it.

It's when he notices that Kurogiri moved his hand to Sako's thigh and his shoulders are strangely tense even though until now he was the only one who kept his head cool.

It makes Keigo wonder who Ujiko is.

"Let's get back to the subject," Shigaraki lightly smacks the table, like a teacher demanding the attention of a wild class full of kids. "Hunter-kun, I believe we still need the information about Chisaki."

The only reason Keigo doesn't realize he's being addressed is because Shigaraki doesn't sound pissed-off. When he does, he feels his shoulder stiff again but thankful the thought of the vampire doesn't send him into panic.

He feels the warm turquoise eyes staring at him and he can't help but glance at Dabi's slightly lidded eyes as the vampire watches him, unreadable.

This time, Keigo speaks with a lump in his throat but he chooses the words carefully, thinking about them. "We walked into the hotel, got told there are nine of them. We went to their floor to have a conversation with them and got attacked."

The words are falling from his mouth, unstoppable but the lump in his throat grows bigger and he has to pause to gulp. Back in the day, he would grab on some of his feathers and simply take one of his feathers and pluck on them. It was always uncomfortable, but he preferred to have something to focus on rather than the anxious knot forming in his guts.

His leg starts to bounce nervously and even though he hates it, it's almost a relief but not as much as plucking on his feathers.

"What about their powers?" Shigaraki asks.

Keigo feels his jaw clench, painful. He doesn't make the mistake of closing his eyes for longer than a blink again. He remembers the dim light of the hotel hallway, can recall the smell of magic in the air and his heart is pounding again but he doesn't give in to the memory.

This coven is Chisaki's enemies. If he tells them about their powers, it will hurt him. The thought is enough to help him overcome the panic building up.

He tells them all he can remember in short, plain sentences about their powers and abilities. The only time he has to pause is when describes about his wing being ripped off.

Nobody interrupts him, they all, especially Shigaraki, seem to be hanging on each word. At least this carries a sort of familiarity to former life when he would report to the Commission. When he is done, Sako puts down the empty mug, his finger running on its line as he speaks.

"It sounds like it was Chisaki's power or quirk," he debates. "But that does sound like considerably strong power."

Keigo knows that. He thought about it before, Chisaki's power. But it feels like that's not what was to it. Especially considering the syringe.

"I think it was the syringe and whatever was the shit inside," Keigo offers instead, trying not to think about the feathers falling onto the ground and the burning on his back whenever he tried to reach to his quirk. "He said that he wasn't sure it would work on humans."

"That would make more sense," Shigaraki growls, raising his hand to scratch his neck, his eyes absent. "Otherwise there wouldn't be any point of the syringe. Whatever he is using is dangerous and we need to get our hands on it and find out how it works. It sounds like it could be magic."

"If it was magic why would he use something like a syringe?" Toga asks, curiously. "I thought the magic is all about the spells and curses, not magic."

"The world evolves and so does everything with it," Kurogiri explains. "Witch spells take time. If they can wrap the spell in something like a syringe, I suppose it's easier for them."

"There was a girl," Keigo suddenly remembers, the image of the white-haired child suddenly surfacing from where it was buried under all the fear of Chisaki and stress of the past couple of days. "A little girl hiding in the hallway. She separated us and when we were both on each sides of the hallway, she said she is sorry."

Shigaraki is frowning. "Age appearance means nothing with vampires. She could very well be older than I am."

Keigo shakes his head and snaps: "I know that, I'm not stupid. But she didn't get involved at all in the fight. After that, I didn't see her at all. If she was an old vampire, don't you think she wouldn't apologize and would help them?"

Shigaraki's eyebrows twitch in annoyance but he doesn't say anything. Keigo feels strange satisfaction because he knows he is right.

"We should try to find out more about the girl," Kurogiri offers. "Chisaki is known for his distaste for humans. If he keeps her it must be for a reason."

Shigaraki hums in agreement. "I will call Giran and see if he can find some information about her."

He reaches for his coffee and takes a sip.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: Self-harm, very mild blood, panic attacks.

> Sooo... Keigo's adventures with the coven continues as he spends more time with them and the plot is finally moving somewhere.

> This chapter was kinda difficult to write and even worse to edit so thank you for reading! I truly hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and if you did please leave me kudos, bookmark and comments!

> As always, you can find me on twitter!

## Chapter 10

Chapter Notes

> I know it's been more than a month and I'm very sorry about that but I was first on vacation (one I didn't think I would manage to get home from because of the general situation) and then couldn't get my ass to edit. I did manage to write a bit though so don't worry about me not continuing the story!

> I hope you guys are all okay and staying safe in these times as well! ♥

> Anyways, today it's the backstory time, whose I won't tell, and what I call soft angst!

> I also want to thank you for all the comments and kudos I keep recieving from you! They truly mean a lot and I'm so happy to get them! You guys are the best and I truly hope you will enjoy this chapter as well!

> There will be some trigger warnings at the end notes so please stay safe!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Slowly, day by day, Keigo manages to relax more. He leaves Dabi's room more often. After the first time he spent the breakfast with the coven, someone always comes to pick him up and ask him to join them upstairs. Whether it's for a movie, a meal or to play video games. It's never Shigaraki, unsurprisingly. He actually doesn't see him and Kurogiri for days and, at one point, even Dabi had to leave for a whole night. Despite that, he tags along with Keigo and the others although he always seems to be bored out of his mind. Keigo supposes he's got to keep eyes on him, so he doesn't escape.

Which Keigo thought about, especially when Dabi leaves for the night for coven business. However, there is always someone in the mansion. It's usually the humans and Toga. Keigo also gets to know more humans, none of them looking like anything he's ever thought sheep would look like. Yes, they are weird in the similar way Toga and Jin are but none of them look like… well, abuse victims or people who are tortured.

He meets other vampires too but most of them leave before the morning. When he asks Dabi about it, the vampire explains to him that not every coven member is living in the mansion although all of them are careful enough to stay within their territory.

He doesn't roam the mansion too much, usually tagging along to the kitchen, living room and library. He's been to the flock rooms and while they are clearly meant to accommodate great number of people, they are all clean and cozy.

Keigo also notices big, heavy door under the stairs with many chains. Sometimes, when he walks too close to them, he can smell something strange and sour which is familiar, but he can't quite name. When he questions Dabi about the door, the man seems to tense up but simply shrugs and tells him not to go there.

Shigaraki asks about Chisaki again a few times but Dabi is always there at the time. As much as Keigo hates to admit that, it's reassuring. Shigaraki treats him the same ways before with anger and impatience but he doesn't lash out as he did during the breakfast again and Keigo doesn't fall into a panic attack.

If anything, Keigo's days are… comfortable. He lives in a cage, but it is comfortable cage. And a small part of him keeps thinking it's more comfortable cage than the one Commission ever put him into.

Still, he feels helpless. When he was Commission's boy, he had his wings and something that made him useful. Now, he doesn't have anything, doesn't do anything to have roof above his head or to have a warm meal on his table.

The only thing he has is the blood in his veins. Speaking of which, Dabi didn't drink again and Keigo refuses to ask about it. He much more prefers the fangs to be kept away from his neck. Because it definitely didn't feel good. He doesn't use the bond again either and Keigo doesn't tell the vampire how relieved he was when Dabi pulled him out of panic attack.

They still dance around each other, carefully stepping around and mostly not speaking at all unless they are in the company of others. It's like none of them wants to approach… whatever is hanging between them. And Keigo isn't going to be the one to talk to Dabi more than he needs to. He is partially scared of what could come out of Dabi's mouth, of the, as his memory unhelpfully supplies, cool and wet tongue could tell him. But there is also the ever-present fear that Dabi will eventually snap and show him that it's all an act to coddle Keigo. Being shown hope for something better only to be crushed later is always worse.

And even as it is, each day, when he is lying in his bed, he can't help but stare at the ceiling above him and chase away the guilt and sense of wrongness. He knows that he isn't supposed to have good time here, to enjoy the company of the humans, let alone vampires, here. Yet, he couldn't help earlier when they were playing some stupid racing video game with Shuichi or when Sako shows him pretty cool magic tricks.

But the enjoyment makes the guilt at night all the worse, makes thinking about how Rumi must miss him all the more painful and the thought how he is proving all the other hunters right very wrong.

It's the fifth day since the breakfast. Toga dragged Keigo, and additionally Dabi, out of their room. They ate breakfast together and then moved to the living room to watch a movie and now Keigo is finishing his coffee. Not as good as one from a coffee shop but it has enough milk and sugar to be good and definitely better than the one Keigo could make in his own home.

Nothing is out of the ordinary, at least the ordinary the hunter got used to while in the mansion.

That is until he hears heavy steps behind. Vampires usually don't bother with walking audibly, but the sheep can be definitely heard (especially Jin). However, these sound… different.

Kurogiri and Shigaraki enter the room in the company of a man Keigo hasn't seen before. He's short and rather round man with huge mustache and thick glasses. He's wearing rather expensive suit which seems to be made to measure. The moment he stands in the door, his eyes immediately find Keigo with so much intensity it looks more like leering.

Keigo resists the urge to shift away from the man but he repays the look. His cheeks are pink enough, and he doesn't seem to be a vampire. But there is also something about him which makes Keigo not take his eyes off him.

When the blond realizes that the man is reminding him of members of the Commission, he feels his body tensing up.

"Sako," Kurogiri speaks, his voice carrying strange tension. "Ujiko came to prepare you for tomorrow."

Keigo frowns. The question is still on his lips, he wants to ask who this man is because he remembers the coven mentioning this man during the breakfast but other than that he didn't get any more information. But the Ujiko guy is still watching Keigo.

"It's okay, Kurogiri-kun, there is no rush, it's just an easy spell!" Ujiko laughs but Keigo can already hear there is something wrong with the man, the laugh follows just a second too late after the words. "If it's possible I would like to speak with the new addition to Dabi-san's little flock!"

Kurogiri's eyes narrow, tension grows in his shoulders and he looks at the man, the mist around his head flaring up in clear irritation. But it's not him who speaks next.

"How about no?" Dabi growls from the chair he is sitting at. He's got his legs crossed, a book in his lap and a lit cigarette in his hand.

Ujiko simply smiles but it's a stiff, the wrinkles around his eyes too deep. And Keigo doesn't get it. He could swear this man is not a vampire, yet he feels and sees the uncanny valley in work – this man is mimicking the human behavior but, like the old vampires, he fails on doing so. It's like watching a puppet with human shape and face move, a very good caricature of a living being.

"Why so hostile?" Ujiko asks easily and the tone makes the hair on the back of Keigo's neck raise from the creepiness. "It's such a nice opportunity. When we did it last time, it has worked out so well…"

"We don't do that anymore," Shigaraki announces matter-of-factly.

His smile was creepy before but the speed with which his expression changes to annoyed as he looks at the coven's regent. "You've always been so short-sighted, Shigaraki. The way you are leading the coven is very questionable-"

"He doesn't even have a quirk," Shigaraki interrupts him. "Turning him would be pointless and having to keep track on him is too bothersome."

"You know there are ways for quirk modification," Ujiko smiles again. "And keeping track wouldn't be a problem, look at Kurogiri!"

With each word the newcomer says, Keigo feels more and more uneasy. He thought it wasn't possible to turn someone into the vampire unless they've been fed on and drunk vampire blood for at least a couple of months and even then it's risky. Unless they were talking about turning him into a feral but if they wanted to do it there were times, they could have done it before, it doesn't make sense for Shigaraki to only now decide to turn him.

Then, there is the question why Kurogiri seems to be so on edge near this man who half his size is almost.

The others are paying close attention to the conversation happening before their eyes. Shuichi has paused the game and him and Jin with Toga are staring over the couch at the confrontation. Sako is simply staying at Kurogiri's side, rubbing the back of his neck. None of them seem to be very happy about Ujiko's presence.

"I really don't know what you are talking about," Keigo makes his tone light as he smiles at the man, catching his attention again. "But whatever you are selling, I don't think I'm very interested. Dad always told me to keep away from the witches and their candy."

Given that the man spoke about spells, him being a witch was the only possibility.

Ujiko however, narrows his eyes. The smile that grows on his lips is the first real one since he entered the room, it's tugging hard on his cheeks and shows the blunt but nevertheless scary teeth.

"That sounds like a lie," he purrs. "Especially considering the things your father was up to shortly before he passed away."

Keigo feels his breath hitch. His parents were hunters, he knew that eventually it was possible he would meet someone who had a history with his parents. Still, he feels like a bucket of ice-cold water was spilled over his head. This caught him absolutely unprepared and disarmed his usually fast mouth. Right after shock, he feels fear and humiliation spreading through his guts, burning. If this man knew his father, how much does he know about Keigo's past and of the things he's done.

There is a loud slam behind Keigo which makes him jerk, pulling him away from the thoughts. He turns around to see Dabi sitting in his chair, the book closed on his lap now as he takes a drag from the cigarette, his turquoise eyes staring at the witch burning and glowing.

And Keigo feels a stab of fear because he still remembers how Dabi looked down at him with the same glowing eyes before he leaned down to sink the fangs into the thin skin of Keigo's neck.

Something else burns inside Keigo, brighter and more intense than the shame and fear combined and much more dangerous.

"I already told you to back off," Dabi repeats before blowing out a cloud of smoke, the turquoise glow in it eerie. "So how about you stop disobeying Shigaraki's orders and go do your thing? We were busy here until you arrived."

He takes another drag from the cigarette just to show they weren't busy at all and Keigo has to look away. Yes, looking at the creepy witch is much easier. The man still seems to be smiling and Keigo would give anything to wipe that smile away with a fist.

Fortunately, when Ujiko opens his mouth again, Shigaraki seems to do it for him with words as he barks: "I already said that's not what we will do, and my words are not up for discussion. I am the coven's regent right now, whether you like it or not. Now, go back to the business and put the spell on Sako."

For a second, it looks like Ujiko is going to argue, his expression on the verge between sour and downright disgusted as he watches Shigaraki. On one hand, Keigo is happy to see someone who clearly has a lot of power dissing the regent. On the other hand, he would rather stay in the hands of the coven leader than this man's. The way he looked at Keigo, the way he spoke about his father and about wanting to turn him into a vampire, Keigo always feels like he doesn't belong, like he is only a thing to them, everything is just a nice act and they will dispose of him when he stops being useful. Just like Commission. But this witch makes him feel more like an object than he ever did before.

"Alright, but first off, let me take a look at him."

Now it's Shigaraki who seems to be about to argue with the man but nods in the end, his jaw clenched.

Keigo waits until they leave along with Sako, then he turns to Dabi. "Who is that man?"

The vampire is still watching the door and then slowly turns to Keigo, taking a way too long drag from the cigarette, before he replies, too slowly to be actually calm: "A witch but I'm pretty sure you've already got that figured out. He is older than Kurogiri and he's got something to do with his turning."

"Won't Shigaraki be mad if you tell him this?" Jin asks nervously before continuing with a frown. "Maybe you shouldn't run your mouth so much!"

"Piss off," Dabi narrows his eyes. "As if this was one of our concerns now."

"How can a witch affect turning?" Keigo asks, trying to sound more curious than afraid.

Some of the heat disappears from Dabi's eyes when he looks back at him. Again, he takes his time with the reply. "I only know for him it took only a couple of days to turn and it affected his quirk and powers. Something to do with magic."

"How did he do that?" Keigo asks too quickly, giving away the distress this information brings.

"How the hell do I know, do I look like a witch?" Dabi scoffs, looking down at his shirt and pants.

Toga giggles. "You surely dress like one!"

"Look who's talking, freak!" Dabi's words are harsh but there is a smirk on his lips.

Keigo shakes his head, trying to clear it from their distracting bickering. "Why did they have to do it so fast? Because of Kurogiri's quirk?"

Dabi shrugs dismissively but Shuichi adds to discussion. "I think it wasn't even the goal of that spell. They just wanted to find a way to control ferals and Kurogiri was created instead."

"He also used to be a hunter, like you!" Toga exclaims and Keigo forgets how to breathe for a second, his eyes widening. He is pretty sure his mouth is open too as he stares at the girl in shock.

He tries to think about other missing hunters and then dismisses the idea. If Kurogiri ever used to be a hunter, it had to be a very long time ago. Sako himself was more than a century old, he could only wonder how old that made Kurogiri.

Still, the fact that the vampires turned one of Keigo's own into what he is today makes the blonde fidget in his seat uneasily. He stares at Dabi who's watching him with curiosity in his eyes, clearly interested with his reaction. He returns the look, not caring that he looks to be shocked.

"How did he get turned?" he asks the vampire.

"I don't know," Dabi shrugs. Keigo believes him and looks around in search for his answers. However, the three others shake their heads as well.

"I think it's sensitive topic for him," Shuichi speculates. "Maybe Sako knows but it was a long time ago for Kurogiri. I don't think he cares much anymore."

Toga stands up on the couch with a soft smile on her lips. She steps on the backrest and balances with scary ease at the edge as she watches Keigo curiously. She used to freak him a lot, especially after the time when her control over the bloodlust wavered after he cut himself. Keigo knows that it's been his doing, his intention but that didn't make it much easier. In a way, she still does creep him out – there is always a spark of strange joyfulness in her eyes. But she never attacked him.

"Tell us, tell us, Hocchan!" she claps her hands in excitement. "How did you become a hunter? Is there some heart-wrenching story?!"

Keigo cackles, relaxing back into his seat. He's still shocked from what they told him about Kurogiri and considers asking the man about his story. Her question is surprising even though Keigo expected it at some point. Still, it doesn't mean he is going to just reveal everything about himself.

He smiles at the other blonde and retorts: "How about your story? You became vampire recently and you look pretty young?"

She makes a long face. "That's not a fair, Hocchan! I asked you first!"

"I asked you second," Keigo feels a smile tug on his lips and he doesn't try to fight it.

She pouts but only for a second. Then, the girl lets her butt fall down and sit on the backrest, her legs crossed and hanging as she watches Keigo with a small smile.

"What do you think?" she asks in a sing-song voice.

Keigo resists the urge to gulp, almost fidgeting under her watchful eyes. He feels like he's just walked into a minefield and each possible step could end up in him blowing up in the air. He doesn't want to make the coven his enemies. It's much easier to extract information when he is in good graces with them.

He feels another look on him and glances away from the girl only to realize that Dabi is staring again, his eyes half-lidded as he drags smoke from a cigarette, his fingers touching the smooth and rough lips, the staples on his wrists flashing the light from the chandelier, softly. His turquoise is not glowing but Keigo still feels goosebumps from the intensity of his look.

The book is still closed in his lap.

He feels butterflies in his stomach, warm, but he forces the feeling away to focus on the girl. Somehow, he manages to put on a soft smile, his hazy mind surprisingly remembering what Dabi told him about the flocks and sheep. He tries the version that should be the 'nicest'.

"You were sick, and vampirism cured you?"

Toga throws her head back in loud, high laugh.

"That sounds so cliché," she shakes her head and then continues with her actual story. "My family was pretty wealthy so any treatment wouldn't be a problem. Oldest child of one big happy family, always had everything any normal kid might ever want. Great student too."

Keigo frowns, his mind running through possibilities. Toga is simply giggling, showing her sharp teeth on display, her eyes wide. It’s disturbing but Keigo still finds it less terrifying than other things he's seen. Was she like this before she got turned or is this result of her being so thirsty after blood?

That just sounds like nonsense. And so, he ignores the way Shuichi and Jin are grinning, the way Dabi studies him, and tries again.

"Were you at the wrong place at the wrong time and had to be taken into the coven?" he only says it half as a joke.

They all laugh again but Keigo somehow expected them to. It's not a necessarily mean laugh and surprisingly, the blond doesn't feel offended and actually chuckles with her.

She smiles. " Nothing bad ever even happen to me, no traumatic shit or whatever! But I met a man who knew a woman who knew a man who knew vampires. And I just knew they were out there, just knew it. And so, I ran away from home, found Giran who introduced me to the coven and I found them!"

Keigo almost laughs, uneasy feeling replacing the butterflies in his belly as he takes in the information. He searches Toga's face for any indication of lie but her expression is open. A girl who ran away at fourteen is not that strange as much as it should. A fourteen years old girl running away for vampires?... okay maybe that sounds pretty believable too, but Keigo has a feeling it's not for the usual reasons.

But Toga is still looking at him, waiting for a reply.

"So, you wanted immortality and power?"

She makes a strange face, considering his question. "Nah. I just… my quirk has a lot with blood drinking. I always liked a look at blood it's just… so sweet and nice and it's just… drinking someone's blood is the most intimate thing you can do with them, it's their life on your tongue and that's just… lovely!" she throws her hands into the air in excitement.

For a second, she keeps giggling. Then, her expression grows more serious. Slowly, the glint in her eyes dulls and the corners of her lips turn into a soft, happy smile. She looks somewhere behind Hawks, her voice sour when she speaks quietly: "I just wanted to have somewhere to belong because I didn't fit with my biological family, you get it? I could pretend I did, but I never fit with them. I was meant to be a vampire! I finally feel like I fit in, you see?"

No, Keigo doesn't. He's been shaped and moulded into who he is today, so he would fit into his role of a hunter perfectly. He never wanted to belong but he was made to anyway. He knows he can't complain that he has a place he fits, that he is a hunter because that's the right thing to do, to be, to protect the others. He owes it to the Commission for the one thing he caused out of selfishness, so he doesn't complain that they did what they had to do to him. But sometimes he wondered, what it would be like no to be made that way. On rare days he even hoped that he wouldn't fit in with the other hunters, ever.

So, no, he really doesn't understand Toga's desire to fit in.

He gulps, realizing he has another question weighing his mind. And he doesn't want to ask it because he wants the vampires to be monsters again, he wants to ask because he feels disturbed that a fourteen years old girl went and find a bunch of vampires because she felt like she needed to belong.

"How old are you?" he tilts his head slightly to the side, narrowing his eyes.

Toga frowns, curious. "Seventeen, why?"

Keigo feels his stomach sink in disgust. He sees Dabi frown at him but doesn't pay it any attention.

"So, let me get this straight," he says, knowing very well his voice is icy-cold. "You found this coven when you were fourteen… and they started to feed on you and turned you into one when you were seventeen?"

He is growling by the end of his sentence.

Toga just seems to be very confused as if she didn't understand what was being said. She laughs in the end, unsure. "What does that have to do with anything?"

"You are a kid!" Keigo points towards her, then turns to Dabi because he's the closest, his anger burning deep inside him. "How the fuck can you guys do this to her!"

"You are acting as if I was fucking here when they turned her!" Dabi reports in a similar growl.

"I wanted it!" Toga jumps down from the backrest, frowning at Keigo deeply. Her teeth are slightly bared, however, Keigo doesn't care.

"You are fucking seventeen!" he stands up from his chair. "You decided at fourteen that you wanted to become a vampire, and nothing would change your mind! Am I the only seeing the fucking nonsense?" he looks at Jin and Shuichi.

"You don't know what it's like!" she argues loudly. "They did what I asked them to and I'm happy like this!"

"But that doesn't mean you will always be happy like this!" Keigo's heart is racing in his chest, his jaw clenched. "You are a kid and they just decided everything for you!"

"Doesn't that sound familiar?"

Keigo sharply turns his head to look at the vampire. The vampire's eyes are slightly narrowed. He doesn't look angry, though. Instead a cocky smirk is playing on his lips. He looks at Keigo slightly from the side as he brings the cigarette back to his mouth and takes another drag, never blinking.

Keigo wants to fidget under the look. He ignores the skip of his heart at the look.

"What the hell do you mean?" he growls, not caring that he sounds too defensive.

"How did you become a hunter?" Dabi asks curiously, tilting his head some more.

Keigo, for some reason, feels his cheeks growing red and his grip tightening around the empty mug in his hands. He knows where Dabi is going with it and while he can't help but feel hurt by this subject being brought up, he knows that give that Toga shared her own story, this is only fair. But he is not about to let Dabi win.

"That's different!" he reasons, snapping. "She is just a kid and they just turned her, why not wait?!"

"It was unbearable," Toga stomps one her feet to the ground stubbornly. "Having to pretend I'm something I'm not… trying to be perfect for everyone so they could fit me into their perfect little world… Being a vampire is all I ever wanted, to hear someone's heartbeat, the sound of the life itself, to taste it… I wouldn't change it back for anything. I'm happy!"

Keigo shakes his head, ignoring the words, he can't let them make sense. His hands are shaking again, just slightly, and he feels like a fool. Back when he had his wings, his hands never shook.

"The only difference is that Shigaraki actually did what she wanted," Dabi contends in low growl. "Which can't be said about Commission and how they treated you, huh?"

Keigo shakes his head more, as if that could stop the words Dabi is speaking, his heart pounding in his chest.

"It's different," he repeats but feels the emptiness of the words even to his own ears.

"It really seems to me like all they wanted was for you to be the perfect little hunter to hunt the big bad vampires for them," Dabi continues, mercilessly. "You're always like I kidnapped you and now you are here against your will. As if they let you have some in the first place. And all the bullshit they fed you about vampires and how we live, and we treat our humans so you wouldn't see us as anything but the monsters when some humans are even worse. Toga decided to become one of us, had the chance to spend time with the others before she got turned. You didn't decide shit for yourself. They clipped your wings long before Chisaki even arrived in town."

Keigo's back is covered in cold sweat, and he doesn't realize he's even standing or what's he done until he sees that Dabi managed to catch the mug he's thrown at him. His chest is moving up and down fast, his breathing labored. His hands are shaking so much he wants to hide them into his pockets.

He doesn't feel any fear, though, just… uneasiness and distress, and Dabi's burning turquoise eyes too much to bear. The corner of his mouth is up in a smirk that doesn't reach his eyes.

The blond looks away, thinking about a smart remark, an asshole reply, anything to tell in return, to make Dabi as uncomfortable as he feels but he can't find the words. His mind is blank, all he can think about is this uneasiness and the truth behind Dabi's words that he refuses.

In the end, he makes one step and then another. His knees are weak, but he needs to put distance between himself and the vampire, needs to clear his head of the turquoise eyes and the influence of their owner.

Neither Dabi, neither Toga stop him and when he is out of the room, his steps are fast, but he refuses to run from them. His mind feels like it's all over the place and he wishes he could smell candy and ash and taste it on the tongue because then he could blame everything on the blood bond.

His heart is still hammering, and he tries to ignore the invasive thoughts of Dabi's right from getting deeper and deeper, rooting into his brain. It makes him want to grab on his hair and pull as if that could remove the idea as well.

The worst part is, he doesn't feel any surprise at what Dabi said. He can't help but feel that maybe what Dabi's said is something he knew from the start and now it's been simply dug out.

He shakes his head. No. Commission did only what they had to. It's a miserable, cruel world out there and Hawks' quirk was useful, strong against vampires. Of course, they wanted someone like him on their side, who could blame them? They are protecting public from all of them becoming vampires' blood bags or feral monsters.

Then he recalls how he snapped at Toga and told her that the vampires shouldn't have let her become one of them at such age. Another betraying thought nags on his mind – if it was someone else in his position, would he be defending Commission's action?

He gulps, knowing the answer to that question.

Suddenly, he feels charge in the air and when he takes in a breath, the air is thick, and he can smell sourness that makes him sick to his stomach. He recognizes magic thanks to the charge but vampire one always smelled and tasted differently.

He looks behind the stairs. The big, heavy door is still closed; however, the chains are hanging down.

The sour smell is clearly coming from there.

Keigo feels his heartbeat fastens but it has nothing to do with the argument he just had with Dabi and Toga. He can feel something hiding behind those doors and when his feet move on their own it reminds him of when he was a child and sneaked out of the house in attempt to run away. It took him only a few hours to realize he's got nowhere to go and return back home only to find out his parents locked the door.

They were still inside; they just didn't let him in until the morning.

So, Keigo knows how moments like this can end, when the feeling that you are doing something you are not supposed to do nags at you. But this is for Commission, he tells himself determinately. Even though the greater part of him, the part who believes to what Dabi told him, warns him not to do it.

If there is big door which is always closed are suddenly open it begs to be investigated, doesn't it?

He tries to be quiet as he tiptoes closer. The air is only thicker there but he can also smell the candy and ash of typical vampire magic. It's a strange combination. His palms are still sweating as he reaches for the doorknob and tries it.

There is a click of the door and he pulls them open.

It almost surprises him when it doesn't creak ominously. Neither, it's dark inside. The staircase is nicely lit by the wall lamps, modern, not wooden one. It is curved, though, so he can't see at the bottom.

He steps inside and ignores the implausible, fake feeling rooting in his guts that's telling him to turn around. That's vampire magic. The air thickens again, and his heart is hammering. He can only hope no vampire is paying attention to where he is and what's he doing.

The mansion is surprisingly warm, something he didn't expect it to be, but the temperature kept in here is several degrees lower. It's not uncomfortably, though.

He walks for several seconds, the stairs only curving and curving as he descends. Soon, he hears voices.

"-won't be hard. It might take only couple of months and he will be back on his feet-"

"He gave me this coven to take care of it and become its leader how I'm supposed to be," Keigo hears Shigaraki growl in defense. "This is what we do, I won't let you disturb the natural order of the coven. He awakens when he awakens."

"But to what?" Ujiko sounds calm despite the words. "You will bring this coven to the ruin and then it will be too late for him to save it."

"Are you doubting not only your master's decision but also his power?"

"I'm not doubting his power," Ujiko laughs, it's a sound so light it makes Keigo's hair stand up on the back of the neck. "I'm doubting your capabilities and reasons. Just refusing to end his slumber in the situation like this when two covens are threatening yours is proving my deductions right."

The blond's eyes widen at the statement. He never thought he would hear someone be rude or calling Shigaraki like this and while a small part of him finds it incredibly satisfying, it also makes him wonder how much power Ujiko has.

And then, there are the words he's spoken. He feels his breathing getting slightly faster with the fear grasping on his shoulders. While he is still committed to the Commission, he is with Shgiaraki's coven right now. Problems of the coven are his problems as well. He can't get a chance for his escape if there won't be a coven to escape from and everyone, including him, is dead.

Suddenly, there is weight on his shoulder and his heart skips a beat as he feels absolute dread clenching inside him. He opens his mouth and almost gasps. However, another hand presses against his lips, silencing him. Without thinking about it, his elbow hits the body behind himself, too terrified to think about it.

He feels the tall, cool body pressed against his back, can smell the spice and smoke. He remembers the time when this happened before, back on the street shortly before Dabi dug his fangs into his neck.

Quiet, is thought pressing against Keigo's mind but it's not a command, it doesn't tie his tongue. Just the thought, like someone spoke it right within him.

There isn't also any alien feeling of calmness pressing itself into him so Keigo can't explain why he doesn't panic even though he has a vampire right behind his neck. He should be panicking. Instead, the blood inside his veins feels like lava, spreading through him so hot he almost wishes to bleed. All his stupid brain remembers is only the initial pain and then the sweet ecstasy. Because Dabi is as close as he was shortly before he bit him for the first time.

Slowly, Keigo looks over his shoulder.

Dabi is looking straight into his eyes, making him want to squirm in the grip. He is almost glad that the vampire is pressing his palm against his mouth because like this, he is an excuse on why he is lost for words.

The hand moves away from his shoulders, to his waist gently tugging.

Keigo gets the message and when the other hand leaves his lips, he instinctively licks on them, shivering when he tastes salt and Dabi. He follows the vampire without a word, making sure to be as quiet as possible. Dabi's footsteps can't be heard at all.

Once they are upstairs, Dabi's hand finds Keigo's elbow and the moment there isn't tight space around them and Shigaraki's or Ujiko's voice echoing through, the blond realizes how much his knees are shaking. The terror of the possible consequences for coming down there tug again at him.

He watches Dabi as the vampire slowly closes the door until the it clicks softly.

The hunter feels like a kid again, about to get scolded. Only now, it's right after he and Dabi argued, and now he's been caught doing something he very clearly was not supposed to do.

And when Dabi looks at him, slight frown between his eyebrows and tensed up jawline, his eyes burning right through Keigo. With the distance between them and the unwanted feelings from before when Dabi was pressed so closely, the fear settles inside again. Dabi already used blood bond – twice. Keigo didn't talk about it before because that would mean having to admit the panic attack, he had at the breakfast but now, he used it again. What if now, he will finally see Dabi's wrath again, that this is the moment when he will lose his good grace with the man, that now he will be revealed as the spy Commission wanted him to become and Dabi will end him. He hears his blood pumping in his temples and his knees become shaky again.

Still, his lips moved before he can stop himself: "What?"

What are you staring at? What is it downstairs? What are you going to do for going there without permission?

The frown deepens and there is fire in the vampire's eyes. His voice is deep but calm, sending chills down Keigo's spine.

"Let's go back to my rooms."

And Keigo doesn't think he has a choice other than to follow.

There is weight on Keigo's shoulders as he drags his feet to follow Dabi. He truly feels like a kid but, even with all the things his parents did to him, he's never felt as terrified.

The mansion feels too quiet once again, despite Keigo knowing it's full of life. He can only hear his heart beating like a drum and the quiet steps of his own. He stares between Dabi's shoulders, wondering what the vampire is thinking and what will await him in Dabi's rooms.

Too soon, Keigo finds himself standing in the door, closing them behind himself.

Rusica lazily jumps down from the bed and stretches her paws in front of her.

"You said you wouldn't use the bond," Keigo accuses Dabi before the man can say anything first. He knows he's being too aggressive, going straight into an attack in the battle he knows he can't win. But he's never been the type to go down without a fight or keep his mouth shut.

Dabi tilts his head to the side, raising slightly his eyebrows in a quiet 'really?' Keigo immediately feels his ears heating up unreasonably. He knows he is in the right here.

"And I told you not to go there," Dabi throws back at him. "And what's the first thing you do? You go there!"

"I never promised anything," Keigo snarls.

"Stop playing around!" Dabi snaps. "Do you know what Shigaraki would do if he found you? They left the door open because they know nobody would even dare to go in! Nobody except for a stupid hunter with a death wish!"

"Do this, don't do that! I'm not some dog you can just order around what not to do?!"

Dabi seems to straighten up considerably, pulling his hands out of his pocket. He walks closer to Keigo and the hunter doesn't stop himself in time and takes a step back. The vampire tilts his head slightly back which only adds up to the way he is looking down at him.

"Can't I?" the smirk on Dabi's lips is almost mean.

Keigo clenches his fists, staring right back into the turquoise eyes, not replying. He knows he is standing as tall as he can, but all the bravado is useless when Dabi can hear his heart hammering against his chest.

"Should I be grateful that you don't?" Keigo is proud that at least his voice sounds more hissy than scared.

"Yes!" Dabi snaps again and Keigo flinches. "I thought we've already been through this, but I guess that your skull is too thick to understand that not only are your precious hunters bunch of self-righteous assholes. But you are not only pulling yourself deep into the shit! If Shigaraki found you there, he would kill you and then made me explain how the fuck I let you roam there!"

Keigo shakes his head again and chuckles unamused. It's stupid and self-destructive and he knows that, but he can't stop arguing and pissing Dabi off, even if part of him is screaming at him to stop, even if he feels cold sweat of terror traveling down his spine and his knees are shaking. He can't deny himself the strange sense of satisfaction when he sees Dabi seething more. "So, wanting to be treated like a human being is having thick skull now?"

He knows he's ignoring all the rest of the things Dabi accused him of because he can't win that fight. And he also knows Dabi is aware of that. The turquoise eyes widen and Keigo sees him move but he is not quick enough to stop the hands which grip on his shirt.

The air is knocked out of his lungs when he feels his back press against the door, but the impact is not strong enough for that. The cold icy grip of the fear traveling through Keigo's whole being is, however.

"Again? You wanna be treated like a human being?!" Dabi roars so loudly Keigo feels it echoing through his chest, a shiver goes through him as he tries to take in a breath, but he can't. All he can do is to stare into the furious, turquoise eyes. "Why don't you go ask Chisaki how he treats his 'human beings?' I'm very sure he would like to show you first-hand, is that what you want?"

Then Keigo feels it, the sickening rage pressing against his mind as he stares at the bared, sharp teeth. It's not overwhelming like it was before, or the blanket from the panic attack. It's more like small drops, soaking through where they are not meant to be.

And then, he feels something different, duller and writhing deeper than the fury, a simple brush but one that makes Keigo gasp in a breath anyway. He recognizes that feeling like one recognizes an old friend, even if Dabi is trying hard to keep it away from the bond between them.

Only because of it, Keigo feels uncomfortable weight settle on his chest. Only thanks to that, he doesn't lose himself to the fear.

He looks away, the words are heavy on his tongue but the guilt on his chest is heavier.

"I'm sorry," he murmurs, and to his own surprise he means it – he knew it was a bad idea to go to the door and… no, Keigo refuses to think about the argument from before. He will not apologize for backing up Commission's decision.

Immediately, the pressure of hurt and frustration he felt from Dabi disappears, replaced by cold shock. Confusion replaces the anger on Dabi's face, and the blond feels himself relax, just slightly.

The vampire finally lets go of his shirt but the confusion is quickly replaced by more fake anger.

"You are not going to get Shigaraki to trust you by snooping around," Dabi growls and turns around.

Rusica is sitting in the middle of the room, simply watching the two of them with one big eye and her ears pointing up with curiosity. Keigo can see more of the tension leaving Dabi's shoulders when he reaches down and pulls her up into his arms to rub his fingers under her chin.

Keigo feels his heart slow down, just a bit.

"As if I need his trust," the blond tries to retort but it comes out more like a pout.

Dabi turns around and gives him an unimpressed look, the corner of his lips twitching in sour, unamused smirk. "He is the coven leader, if you want an easy life in this coven, you do need his trust. And I know that in that pretty little head of yours you are still thinking about how to make your grand escape and get back to the hunters hoping they would get a witch to remove the bond. As if they ever agreed to something so fucking risky when you lost your wings. Whatever you believe, whatever they poured into your brain since you were a kid, all they care about is power and how to keep it all while pretending like they give a shit about people. They are only fighting vampires because vampires are powerful, and they don't wanna lose their power and you lost yours. You can believe that little, stupid illusion of yours, but you are not leaving this place any time soon. They left you. So, making Shigaraki pissed at you all the time isn't gonna-"

"Don't you think I don't know that they've left me?!" Keigo screams, the words burning in his throat.

His breathing is labored again, this time with desperation creeping into his voice. The waterfall of Dabi's words suffocating him until he took in the burning breath to speak his own.

"Then why do you act so fucking stupid?!" Dabi asks with no real heat behind the words.

Keigo feels hotness in his eyes and blood rushing through his temples. His hands are shaking again but it has nothing to do with fear now. He shakes his head, trying to stop the tears from spilling over his eyes.

"I can't just… sit in here on my ass and do nothing all day!" Keigo says in shaky voice.

Keigo knows how pretentious that is – his whole life, he wanted nothing more than to just lie back and enjoy a moment of peace, moment where he wouldn’t have to do anything. Commission wouldn't call him, no fighting ferals in the, just the image of not having to get out of bed all day would make him smile back then. And now, when he has the option, when he could ignore the circumstances of being a prisoner… he just can't. When he gets too deep into playing, when he's enjoying talking to Jin and the others, when he lets himself sleep for too long, heavy guilt settles on his chest.

Dabi's expression softens and Keigo hates it because it reminds him of the time before the blood bond when he and Dabi could just hang out with each other. Suddenly, he feels exhausted. Of always having to think how to get out, of always expecting Dabi to snap out of his good-will and show his evil, vampiric nature, of being angry and scared all the fucking time.

"And that's exactly why you shouldn't irritate Shigaraki so much because if he decides it, that's exactly what you'll be doing till the rest of your life," Dabi tells him.

"Yeah, yeah," Keigo waves his hand dismissively, knowing the words to be true. His eyes are still burning which doesn't make any fucking sense. He's not desperate anymore, why does everything feels so overwhelming now?

He can't look Dabi in the eye. In his last, pathetic attempt to bring back the anger and fright, Keigo provokes again but his voice comes out weak: "What was he doing with that Ujiko guy down there?"

To his surprise, Dabi's own shoulders stoop down again.

Maybe he is not the only one tired.

"I don't know," Dabi looks back at the cat who is purring loudly in his arms, still happy despite everything going around her. "Only Kurogiri and Ujiko go down there with Shigaraki. Has to do something with the coven's elder. What about you?"

Keigo frowns, confused. "What?"

The turquoise meets golden. "Ujiko mentioned your father."

The blond honestly forgot about this, but he frowns. "I've never seen Ujiko before. My father was a hunter, though, so it's possible that they met?"

Dabi makes a rumbling sound of acknowledgement and continues to pet the cat in his arms behind her ears as she purrs loudly. Keigo relaxes again. With the stress falling from his shoulders, his knees feel weak again. He makes himself walk to chair next to the fireplace. There is still bottle of water on the coffee table next to it. He eagerly grabs it and drinks, not realizing how thirsty he was until then.

From the corner of his eye, he sees the vampire bend to let Rusica down. The cat shakes herself before walking over to Keigo. She sits at his feet for several seconds, simply watching him before jumping into Keigo's lap.

The blond feels suddenly very sleepy and very cold, petting the cat's back gently, feeling the mighty purr of hers in his palm.

A thought is nagging on his mind, though. He looks up at Dabi and waits until the vampire sits on the couch.

"You have a history with hunters," Keigo declares, intentionally not stating it as a question.

The way Dabi told him Commission was only using him since he was a child, how he seemed to think that all they were after along with the hunters was power over everyone and not general good for everyone. His first thought was that the turning was forced onto Dabi, that maybe he's been kidnapped and made into a vampire and nobody saved him, but then he remembers that Dabi told him it was willing. There has to be some history, though, for Dabi to keep such resentment.

And Dabi looks up in the ceiling but he's not rolling his eyes, not quite. Then, he rubs the back of his neck again, almost sheepish. "I guess."

"What did they do to you?" Keigo asks. He knows he speaks quietly but his voice sounds loud in the room, filling it completely.

Dabi's expression is deliberately empty now as he watches Keigo and the blond doesn't dare to guess what he's thinking.

"I was… I was fooling around a lot," Dabi murmurs, talking in dragging, almost annoyed voice but Keigo can see right through that – he too, is sometimes trying to hide vulnerability behind annoyance and anger. "Back when I was younger. A lot in the sewers and the old mines under the city. Always run there when my fa… my parents got too much. Back then, there weren't as many ferals so I never ran into any troubles and thanks to my quirk, I guess I found the darkness comforting."

He raises his hand to demonstrate and when the blue flames surround his hand, Keigo watches with fascination. The cat in his lap tenses but she doesn't run away. Both of them can definitely feel the incredible heat from just this flame.

Then Keigo looks back at Dabi. The flame is lighting up the one in Dabi's eyes, as he seems to watch the fire, slight frown forming between his eyebrows, almost bitter.

Keigo tries not to think what must be wrong with someone to find comfort in the dark.

Dabi's eyes lazily blink and then he looks back at Keigo. A smirk grows on his lips but it's too dull to be real and mocking. The vampire then shakes the flame off. The room looks dimmer without it, feels colder.

Keigo realizes he's waiting for him to say something and he gulps, remembering the history of the tunnels. "Is that where you found the vampire who turned you?"

Dabi smiles some more, exposing more of his teeth but it's not in aggression anymore, it's uncomfortable instead. "Yeah. I went too far into the tunnels one day… just ran and didn't care where… the deeper the darkness the better was all I could think. Much better than what was on the surface. I didn't care."

Keigo feels a chill go down his spine. He has a feeling he knows what was the thing Dabi didn't care about at that time.

Even if he tries to tell himself he shouldn't care about Dabi or what he felt or is feeling, he feels uneasiness and sympathy for someone pushed until all he found comfort in was the darkness and cold. This sympathy makes Keigo feel like a moth drew to a flame.

The vampire's smile is still there with no happiness behind it as he's looking somewhere behind Keigo's shoulder.

"I got lost at some point and tried to find my way back, crawled through narrow tunnels," Dabi continues, voice distant – and Keigo clenches his teeth at the memory from the sewers. "The vampire was there for decades, buried under the rocks and dirt since the hunters defeated him in the tunnels and the ceiling collapsed atop of him. It was hardly audible, but I heard him call for me. I remember the smell of spearmint instead of wet dirt and I knew it was a vampire. He was a powerful one but the fight and the decades of not feeding left him so weak that his magic barely worked."

The smile on Dabi's lip spread again, so fake it ached Keigo to look at it but he can't look away. He just wishes Dabi would stop hiding behind it.

"The way they left him was pretty fucked up. I could only see his head, left arm and half his chest. The rest was buried. Skinny as fuck, half-rotten. He looked worse than me and I was pretty fucked up myself back then, more even than now," he chuckles but it only makes Keigo wince. "He wanted to feed so he could get out of there."

"So, he lured you in?" Keigo asks, his voice sounding strange.

Dabi laughs. "No, he was too weak for that. But I told him I would let him feed if he made a vampire. And he actually did."

Keigo thinks about it. He remembers the rumors about the vampire stuck in the tunnels and mines under the city, how the hunters defeated him, and he's gotten out many decades afterwards and killed the several hunters before leaving the city.

"Was Chizome Akaguro your maker?" he gulps, even the name itself making him squirm uncomfortably in his seat.

"Stein, yes."

Keigo remembers his parents telling him about the vampire and their words echo through his head. If you are not strong enough, you'll just get killed.

The room falls silent. Keigo looks down to stare at the cat. The heavy feeling of guilt is gone from his chest but instead the things Dabi told him sit on his shoulders and he is too tired to shake them off. He doesn't know what to say, he knows any words he could offer wouldn't be enough.

So, instead Keigo pets the cat and murmurs: "Candy and ash."

He feels the turquoise eyes on him, but he doesn't meet them. "What?"

"That's how vampire magic smells to me. Not spearmint."

Dabi is still looking at me and Keigo is too scared to look up, doesn't want to know the way Dabi is looking at him. He feels strangely naked and bare under the turquoise eyes.

Vulnerable.

The room falls quiet again.

As Keigo pets the cat, he tries to keep his mind from the image of the skinny, half-dead body under a pile of rocks. About the crimson eyes, hollow cheeks, sharp teeth as the blue flame illuminates the figure. He tries not to think about how Dabi must've known about vampires before he went into the mines to ask to be turned.

And he most definitely doesn't think about how Dabi must have been ready to die to take the chance and let a starving vampire feed on him, promise or no promise.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: Mild gore.

> So, what do you guys think about Toga's backstory? And Dabi finally showing glimpses of his own? 👀👀👀

> Come yell at me at twitter if you want! :3 ♥

## Chapter 11

Chapter Notes

> So, here we are, hitting the 100K words! Honestly, I never thought we would get so far! This fic, when I was planning it in my head, had only 90K words and yet... I don't think we are at the end yet.

> Although Dabi's and Hawks' relationship moves once more in this chapter!

> Anyways, I truly hope you will enjoy this chapter!

> I will put some trigger warnings at the end just so you guys are safe! ♥

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The day following after the conversation is strangely peaceful to Dabi. The air between him and Hawks cleared some, more of the tension disappeared and the vampire felt some of the weight leaving his shoulders. When he and Hawks join the others shortly after midnight nobody mentions the previous fight, Hawks seems to even be uncomfortable until it's clear that Toga forgot all about it and is back to her cheerful, friendly self.

By then, the door to the basement is closed again. Dabi can see Hawks stare at them, the curiosity and worry mingling together forming a strange expression on his face. Clearly, he is plotting something and Dabi has an idea what.

He also doubts that Toga actually forgot because he knows she is smarter than she pretends to be. He is still glad that she decided to let the subject go.

The rest of the night is uneventful, only disrupted when Ujiko leaves the mansion. He doesn't enter the living area but Dabi sees him walking through the wide-open door to the exit. The witch is staring into the room Dabi himself and the others occupy, curiously, almost peeping until his look falls upon Hawks and it lingers there.

Thankfully, Hawks is currently too busy explaining Shuichi why the Legend of the Guardians is the best movie ever made, and he doesn't seem to be paying attention to the man passing the door. Dabi does, however, and he makes sure that his eyes are digging into the man hatefully until Ujiko meets his look.

When Dabi sees that horrible, disgusting mustache move as the man smiles, he clenches his teeth and narrows his eyes.

The witch then leaves the mansion with Sako in tow and Dabi finds himself relaxing some more. He hasn't forgotten what Ujiko did for him when he sped up Dabi's turning but there was always something strange in the man's eyes, the creepy fascination with humans and vampires. The fascination of someone who wanted to know how much he can push and what would happen if he pushed too much

And while Dabi doesn't regret turning, he also doesn't remember the process fondly.

One of the following days, Hawks asks nervously what happened to Sako because the human haven't returned since. Dabi explained to him that his mission is to infiltrate. He doesn't tell him that the place of infiltration is the Shoowaysha Publishing and the purpose is to see if they truly are under the thumb of a vampire of the other city coven. Vampires can usually tell if a human belongs to another. It's the combination of vampire magic lingering on them constantly, especially with a blood bond in game, but thanks to Ujiko, the bond is muted.

And Hawks looks almost painfully hopeful. So much that Dabi doesn't have the heart to tell him that Ujiko muted the magic around Sako, covered it. He didn't remove it completely.

During the days following, Dabi can almost see the blank spot Sako's missing presence left in the coven. The seat he usually sits at the big table in the kitchen is empty, nobody ever sits there in his stead. What surprises Dabi the most is that he can see the lack of Sako's presence when he looks at Kurogiri. It maybe shouldn't be as surprising but the two of them were never joined by the hip.

Kurogiri still seems to be the same but is more… distracted. Shigaraki often says his name and it takes the vampire several seconds before he replies.

Dabi refuses to think about it too much, however. He still has his own shit to worry about, that shit being Hawks. He can't get their last conversation out of his head, the desperation and Hawks' denial of what happened to him. Dabi has never been a patient man and seeing the bird deny things again and again makes him furious, even though he knows years of brainwashing can't be erased in just a couple of days.

He considers asking Kurogiri how long it took him to move on from being a hunter to a part of the coven. He doesn't want Hawks to be a part of the coven, doesn't want to be a part of it himself. But he knows that right now, in the situation with the hunters as well as other vampires, it's the safest place.

So, he isn't thrilled when Shigaraki takes him aside one night to ask him to go into the other side of the town, not a specific street, just an area. He tells him that Giran obtained information that the other coven of the city is most likely active there. And if nothing, Giran was a reliable information broker. Shigaraki explained to Dabi that he is still new to the coven so if anything happens, he can just apologize to the other coven telling them he is new to town and leave. Shigaraki just wants to assess their power.

Dabi doesn't like this, doesn't like collecting information or being used like a bait but he supposes it's better than to piss Shigaraki off right now. Hawks already did job good enough with that.

And another thing which makes him even more nervous is the fact that he hasn't feed in very long. Now, he is powerful and doesn't need too much of blood to function unlike Toga. But he feels his powers weaken with each day he postpones the inevitable.

Which was how he finds himself in the middle of a too loud night club right now. It was the third night club he's visiting after four bars, trying if he will feel the vampire presence. He did in the first bar and now but it's more the lingering of the magic and the vampire smell but there isn't any of the vampires themselves.

He also doesn't like the clubs. Dabi knows he should – he is a vampire and he can hear the heartbeat of so many people, their blood pulsing through their veins loud and tempting, calling to him. But none of the songs is as strong as the one waiting for him in the mansion, luring him with the company of the memory of blood so deliciously sweet with the hint of salt lingering after he was done drinking…

He is almost happy for the easy mission when the club is emptying up as the morning approaches. He finishes his cigarette and stubs it out on the table. He puts the butt into the ashtray and is ready to leave and tell Shigaraki he can shove boring missions up his ass (even though he is glad it was boring), when he feels vampire presence behind himself, as if out of nowehere.

And it's not just one.

For a second, Dabi simply sits there, at the bar looking at the bartender who is now checking her phone as if nothing is going on. The club is almost empty with Dabi being one of the last people to leave. The vampires are at the door. There is no way for him to leave the place without having to go past them or causing a scene by wanting to use the backdoor. Not to mention he doesn't even consider that option. He will not run like a scared little bunny from them.

And so, he hides the uneasiness he feels behind a toothy grin and pulls out another cigarette. He lights it up lazily using his thumb. The smoke nicely burns inside his lungs as he breathes it in.

"Let me guess," he murmurs before puffing out a small cloud of smoke. "I've wandered into the wrong neighborhood, huh?"

"You did," a quiet, icy-cold voice speaks but it's quickly followed by another, louder and more charismatic voice.

"And here I thought Stein's progeny would be more impressive."

Dabi chuckles, watching the burn slowly swallowing the cigarette with half-lidded eyes. "Well, I've always been one to disappoint but I promise to try really hard this time."

Keigo is willing to admit he misses Dabi. Not for Dabi himself, definitely not. But because without him, he feels even weaker and exposed than he usually does.

When Dabi left in the evening, shortly after Keigo woke up, the vampire only told him he had some stuff to do for Shigaraki and would be back again in the morning. Keigo definitely wasn't disappointed because of that, nope. It also isn't the first time Dabi is gone but, before today, it's only been for a few hours and then he'd be back. During these times, Keigo much preferred staying inside Dabi's rooms.

Somehow, leaving his current living area and being with the rest of the coven is easier with Dabi behind his back. Because Dabi, despite the several times they fought, he always…

Keigo's stomach twists. He doesn't want to say protect because that would imply, he is too weak to defend himself but… protecting is unfortunately the most fitting word to what Dabi is doing.

Still, when there is a knock on the door and Toga drags him out, he reluctantly accepts. Not only because there is not much to do in the rooms beside playing with Rusica but also because he doesn't want Toga to think that he is scared to go out.

That's how he finds himself sitting on the couch. He's gotten bored with playing video games with Shuichi and Toga and so instead he sits there and reads magazines. To his own surprise, it's almost easy to hang out with them and Jin by now. He is still a bit nervous about Toga as she seems to be most likely to lose control but… she seems nice. In a creepy way.

Keigo fidgets nervously. He knows it's stupid to deliberately become so close to his captors. They are still holding him here against his will, he reminds himself, and while they all seem friendly and nice, if he stood up right now and walked over to the door, he doubts they would simply let him leave.

He stares at the empty chair near the fireplace where Sako sat most of the time. It's been a couple of days since he's seen the man. He never thought that vampires would use a human like that, to be a spy for them. It sounds like a too important role for a human.

He also never thought that a human would be willing to be with vampires. Sure, he knew that some sheep could get used to their status, some vampires could even treat them nicely. But Sako didn't seem to have an issue with doing something for the coven. He seems important to them.

Sako seems and behaves like someone equal to the actual members of the coven.

Dabi later explained to him that this is the main reason Sako never got turned and probably will never be. He's reliable and has been drinking vampire blood for long enough that he is more powerful than ordinary human. And most importantly, he can go outside during the day.

Still, as Keigo watches the chair, he can't help but be a little worried about the man, especially since he knows he left with Ujiko. Kurogiri, however, seems to be his usual calm self so maybe he is okay. Of course, unless Kurogiri is the typical vampire and has been pretending to care for his human all this time.

Keigo runs fingers through his hair, nervous. The thought of Kurogiri being a heartless creature of darkness doesn't sit as well with him as it did when he first arrived in the coven. The thought makes him uneasy. He doesn't want to get close to the coven because it will make his inevitable escape to hunters and then the attack on the coven all the worse.

The thought that they would kill him if it was easier for them makes it only so much easier. And the fact that he knows that killing him would be the easiest way for them to get rid of him and the problem he embodies.

Keigo ignores the heavy guilt settling on his chest. They are risking a lot by letting him live and Shigaraki would have probably killed him a long time ago if it wasn't for Dabi's intervention and Kurogiri's words.

The blond's train of thoughts is interrupted when white-haired vampire arrives at the door. He is wearing baggy dark clothes and he is holding newspapers in his hand. The golden eyes meet crimson and Keigo can see the vampire tense up and stop in the middle of the step he is taking. As if Shigaraki walked here to hang out with the others, completely forgetting that Keigo could be here.

For a couple of seconds, the two of them simply stare at one another.

Until now, every time Shigaraki arrived, he would either disappear again when he saw the hunter, or Keigo couldn't stand being so close to him for too long and left the room. Today, Shigaraki stares at him and then seems to decide. He simply walks inside and sits in the chair as far away from Keigo as possible. The blond wonders if today will be another of those days when he is the one to leave.

He could get up and leave and spend the rest of the night with Rusica but somehow, Keigo doesn't want to leave. He is comfortable in the chair and the magazine and watching Toga and Shuichi is entertaining. He can wait for Dabi here, see when the vampire returns from his little mission and return to their room together.

So, Keigo relaxes, gives Shigaraki one last look when he sits down and then returns to reading. The others continue to play as if nothing happened, all three of them loud and joyful as they play.

He is in the position where he can still see Shigaraki with the corner of his eyes, in case the vampire decided to move. He knows it's almost irrational because if Shigaraki wanted to kill him, Keigo couldn't stop him anyway, but he can't help himself.

His eyes move across the page, reading about a contest about baking cakes. He finds himself almost craving it but as hell he will go to the kitchen alone or ask someone here to bring him something. He is not a guest here or resident. He is a prisoner. Prisoners don't ask for cakes and sweets. Still, when he looks at the picture of red velvet cake and can't help but remember the first time in the coffee shop. He's been so carefree back then and it was so easy to sit there and listen to Dabi's deep voice. Keigo knows there have been signs, the way he looked down at his neck and never ordered anything which wasn't liquid.

A shiver goes down Keigo's spine, one that's scarily not an uncomfortable one.

It comes out of sudden. Sharp pain shoots up his right arm and exploding in his head with a blinding whiteness. He hears a loud growl of pain as his legs move on the instinct which was beaten into his brain for years during his training. He is on his feet in a second, knocking over the coffee table next to the chair and the magazine he's been reading falls on the ground.

Everyone else is staring at him in shock and only then Keigo realizes it's him who growled. The pain is still pulsing through his arm, making him grit his teeth and grasp on the arm with the hand which isn't hurting. He can't see anything wrong with it, never had muscle cramps, yet the pain is so intense he sees small white dots in his vision.

"Hawks-kun, what's wrong?" He hears Jin's voice, not very quiet but Keigo almost can't hear him over the soft echo of controlled chuckle going through his head. Alien yet familiar presence leans against his mind, sinking into him, tainting him. The pain gets worse, blinding, almost as much as the rage Keigo feels.

His stomach twists again, making him sick as he tries to break free from the feelings which are not his own.

"I-" is the only thing he can growl through his gritted teeth. His mind is a mess, he can't form a firm thought which would make sense, all of his being is focused on pushing the anger and pain away. His mind knows it doesn't belong to him, that his body is healthy but that doesn't actually make it any easier or more bearable. The pain is real in his mind.

"Hocchan?"

Toga, Keigo thinks only after a few seconds, finally recognizing the voice. He knows he needs to tell them, something important but it's hard to form thoughts over the haze of pain. Then everything eases and Keigo knows that Dabi is trying not to press too much into the bond, but the blond still feels the fury burning through Dabi and the pain on his arm and strange pressure on the palm of his other hand.

However, without the pain blinding his mind, he manages to growl through gritted teeth: "B-Bond."

"What?" That's Shuichi.

"Go for Kurogiri," Shigaraki commands immediately. "What do you feel, hunter?"

Keigo sees Shuichi jump over the couch and run out of the room. The blond bites down on his lip, somehow hoping his own pain would make Dabi's more bearable but it doesn't. At least the pain is slowly decreasing on itself to a bearable amount, but it still pulses through his arm. He knows that's only thanks to Dabi because it doesn't feel like emotions soaking through, instead they are hitting the wall between them and Keigo can feel the tremors of Dabi's rage.

Keigo realizes he is covered in cold sweat and Shigaraki is staring at him.

"Fucking pain!" the blond retorts.

"What pain?" Shigaraki presses urgently.

Keigo wants to tell him to fuck off and just go to bed and lie there until the pain stop as he always did when he got serious injuries from the hunt. But that won't work today.

"Arm," he murmurs before shortly biting down on his lip again. "He's angry."

"Sit down, Hawks-kun, it doesn't look good!" Jin hurries to his side and points back towards the chair.

Keigo laughs but it sounds bitter to his ears. "How can it look bad? There is no injury!"

The pressure on the skin of his healthy arm gets worse and he can feel the imaginary wall of their bond shake as he feels pressure of Dabi's anger and the pain pulses through him again.

"Where is he?" Shigaraki asks.

"How the fuck do I know?!" Keigo snaps, huffing out in pain but sitting down as Jin told him because he feels weak.

Shigaraki replies in the same tone. "You said you've seen his dreams?! Are you not sharing thoughts and images?"

"No," Keigo shakes his head.

"Ask him where he is!"

A wave of pain hits him from his other palm, sharper than the one on his right hand. An embarrassing sob escapes his lips, but he tries to hide the sound with another bark: "I don't know how!"

Shigaraki opens his mouth but before he can say anything, Kurogiri appears in the door with his usual calm voice: "Let's all calm down. Hawks-san, is pain all you feel?"

The blond actually lets out a shaky breath when the man enters. He feels humiliation at the relief he feels when he sees the vampire, but Kurogiri has a blood bond, he will know what to do. "No, he's pissed."

"That's good to know, he's not scared then," Kurogiri murmurs walking closer to Keigo. "Did he let you know anything else?"

"No," Keigo shakes his head, gulping.

"Have you ever tried to talk to him through the bond?" Kurogiri questions.

Keigo is about to answer when the walls crumble. He hears strangely terrifying sizzling sound and both his hands and arms burn as well as his mind does with the rage flashing through. A groan is ripped from the blond's throat no matter how hard he tries to keep it down.

He manages to shake his head over the throbbing headache as his mind tries to push away the feeling not his own once more.

"Open your mind and ask him where he is," Kurogiri advices, the only calm thing around Keigo. But the blond is panicking, he is about to shout at him through the pain how the hell is he supposed to do that, when the vampire continues: "Don't fight it, just let it be there."

Keigo wants to sob out that he can't but stops himself in time, it would be so humiliating. He does as Kurogiri told him. It's difficult because his brain is still telling him these feelings and sensations have nothing to do there but Keigo eventually relaxes – as much as anyone can when they are in severe pain.

And it gets worse, more intense, pulsing through him, but the headache is gone the moment he stops thinking, the moment his mind is blank. He doesn't fight the pain but accepts it as something which is simply there. Once he is trying not to keep his head above the surface of the feelings not his own, he's sinking into them.

There are so many, the strongest is fury rooted inside him so deep and powerful it almost blurs out all of the pain. As if the pain was only on the surface of Dabi's feelings and not something Dabi actually focuses on. Then, in much smaller doses, there is humiliation and fear.

Dabi's mind is a mess and Keigo feels like he's drowning inside, even though he is still with Kurogiri and the others, at the same time, he is with Dabi, can feel his presence.

He doesn't know where to reach, how to call for the man, doesn't know how to contact him and how to help him. Once more, Keigo is helpless. He can't form any words that could be heard by Dabi because Dabi is not there next to him.

And then Keigo feels pain ripping through him, through his chest, and he isn't in the room with the coven but on the street. The air is icy-cold, colder than his skin but not as cold as the ice pike stuck in his chest, deep. Keigo roars through Dabi's lips before his whole-body hurts as flames rip through him.

"Where are you?" Keigo asks, thankful that this time Dabi's lips don't move.

His body still aches, inside, outside, everywhere, but some of it is pushed away to the surface again as he feels Dabi's confusion and surprise. As if with no hesitation, Dabi focuses on him, at least as much as he can when facing an enemy. And Keigo doesn't know if he imagines Dabi's turquoise eyes staring into him or if they are truly staring at each other through the bond.

He knows, however, that when Dabi orders him, he feels it pushing the words out of his mouth as he says: "Konomichi Sanjou Street."

And then the turquoise eyes disappear as Dabi pushes Keigo out and the blond is back in the room with the other vampires and much lesser pain. Everyone is staring at him and Keigo doesn't understand at first but then Shigaraki turns to look at Kurogiri, he knows he must have spoken the words to them and not to Dabi.

"Kurogiri," the white-haired vampire speaks urgently but the other vampire is already holding his hand out. Black and purple mist, not unlike the one surrounding the vampire's skin, flares in the corner of the room and for a brief second simply hangs in the air until Dabi falls out.

The man looks like shit. His right arm is torn, dark blood everywhere, the sleeves completely torn and burnt at the ends, more blood however, is pouring from wide circle wound in Dabi's chest which wouldn't leave any human standing. It's not the most horrendous thing Keigo has ever seen, yet when he sees it, even without feeling most of Dabi's pain, his stomach still twists in discomfort.

The hunter feels the relief bobbling up from inside at the sight of the vampire being more or less alive, but he ignores it.

"I had it under control!" Dabi growls, blood spitting out of his mouth.

Keigo looks up, the man's face is even paler than it is normally, twisted into the expression of pure fury, turquoise iris, maroon pupils glowing dangerously and teeth long and sharp. He immediately reaches his hand and grabs the chair nearby. Keigo hears the wood cracking under his grip.

"Dabi-kun!" Jin looks like he is about to run towards the man, but Shuichi stops him with a hand on his shoulder.

"What happened?" Shigaraki demands. "Who attacked you?"

"I'm sorry, Shiggy, I didn't have time to ask their fucking names!" Dabi rasps, more blood spilling out of his mouth. Keigo can see the glimpse of white in Dabi's chest, the bone, the muscles around it slowly moving, healing but it's agonizingly slow.

Keigo pushes the urge to rush towards Dabi's side to help him.

Kurogiri speaks before Shigaraki can: "Perhaps it would be better to wait until Dabi recovers, at least a couple of hours."

The blond watches Dabi's insides again and thinks this will take more than just a couple of hours before it heals with this speed but then he realizes, even before Kurogiri continues: "He needs to feed."

A shiver goes down Keigo's spine and his breath hitches. A memory flashes through his mind, of the sharp teeth sinking into his skin and the pleasure and weakness mingling together into a strange mixture which now makes his heartbeat too fast and sends a shiver down his spine.

Before, he thought Dabi's mind is a mess, now he is sure he is the one with the split mind as he can't decide whether what he feels is because of fear or excitement because his body remembers how good it felt.

It's when Dabi's eyes find him that Keigo knows the answer and it's the one he feared.

"Let me get you to your rooms," Kurogiri offers and waves his hand.

However, Dabi immediately snaps at him: "I can walk by myself!"

Nobody fights him this time, not even Shigaraki, and some of the tension leaves Dabi's shoulders and he looks back to Keigo who gulps nervously, expecting the words even before the vampire speaks them: "Let's go, Hawks."

It's a growl but it comes out less like an angry bark and more like a warning growl of a cornered, hurt animal.

If Dabi wouldn't be injured this way, Keigo would argue and tell him to stop ordering him around. But now, he gets up from his chair without hesitation. He doesn't offer his help to the vampire though, even if Dabi looks like he is about to fall over just after the first step, because he understands the pride behind needing help. All too much after he lost his wings.

The others watch them as they leave, their curious eyes on them. Dabi actually manages to keep his step fast as he leaves the room. He doesn't even look to see if Keigo follows which only makes the blond more nervous. Dabi usually makes sure he's got his look on the blond and Keigo sometimes found it comforting after Ujiko and the breakfast.

The moment they are out and heading towards the stairs, Dabi slows down. The vampire doesn't have a breath but if he had, he would be breathing heavily and sweating all over.

Keigo is anxious as they walk to the room, their surroundings too quiet for his comfort. It takes long, but he makes sure he stays behind Dabi the whole time, doesn't rush him. When they finally do make it there, Keigo almost sighs out with relief. He closes the door behind them.

"Put Rusica into your bedroom," Dabi growls. His back is still turned towards Keigo as the blond stares nervously.

The hunter then gulps. His eyes wander down and he notices how violently Dabi's hands are shaking. When Dabi starts to undress, Keigo notices that he isn't bleeding anymore. He disregards his coat and shirts on the ground as he makes his way to the bed because it's closer than the chairs and sits down, Keigo pets Rusica who was rubbing against his leg and gently puts her to his own bedroom.

Then, he is all alone with Dabi in the quiet space. The vampire is staring at him with half-lidded eyes.

There is a lump in Keigo's throat, and his voice sounds strange, distant to his own ears: "So, you are gonna feed now?"

He can still feel the dull pain, only a glimpse of what Dabi must be in.

"What?" the vampire growls, impatience and pain badly hidden in his voice. "I need blood."

Something small which has been growing over the days that he was with the coven gets crushed with those words but then Dabi rolls his eyes and continues: "If you don't wanna then just go downstairs for a coven sheep. Although in that case you are a fucking asshole for making me walk all the way here for nothing."

Strange, warm heaviness settles in Keigo's chest, collecting the small pieces which were just crushed and putting them back together again. Bigger and firmer this time because he trusts that Dabi really wouldn't feed on him if he refused.

Dabi is still staring at him and Keigo notices how worn-out his eyes look. "Well?"

The blond feels anxious and agitated. "What should I do?"

The other man blinks slowly but Keigo knows it's not the you're stupid kind but the one telling him he is too tired.

"Come here," Dabi speaks in low drawl which makes Keigo's heart skip a beat.

His legs move before he can decide if it's something he actually wants to do. His steps are loud in the room until he stands before Dabi. His heart is beating like a drum, fast in his chest and loud in his ears. Dabi watches every step he takes, turquoise eyes sinking into him, half-lidded and tired.

"Maybe you should lie down."

It takes Keigo a second to realize he's the one who said it. In his defense, Dabi looks like he's having a hard time to just sit. However, that doesn't mean he is helpless. Keigo knows that if Dabi wanted it, he could simply order him to come closer through the bond and Keigo wouldn't have any other choice than to follow the order.

He wonders if he's crossed the line as Dabi watches him, his jaw clenched. Then it hits him that Dabi is like him – he hates to be weak.

"Come sit here." Dabi's hand makes a soft thud as it hits the bed next to his hip as if he doesn't have enough strength to hold it.

Keigo looks down from Dabi's half-lidded gaze to his chest. The hole is still there, gaping and he can see the muscles slowly growing back but it's too slow. He quickly looks up, feeling his own insides twisting.

He walks over to Dabi slowly, his heart pounding in his chest as he walks to the man and sits down. He is carefully not touching Dabi, yet he can swear the side next to the vampire – his thigh, his hips and side, his shoulders, they all feel too hot.

Keigo only desperately hopes Dabi thinks that the mad pace of his heartbeat is because of fear and not the mixture of that and the small, warm ball of excitement settled in his belly.

The hunter can't look at Dabi now, his gaze is fixed in front of him on the floor. He never paid attention to the pattern of the carpet under the couch and the chair but now nothing is more interesting than that.

A jolt goes through him when he hears Dabi take in a deep, voluntarily breath. It sounds horrible, like a wheeze and, despite that, Keigo finds himself biting down into his lips.

"You smell fucking good." Dabi's voice is deep and hoarse, making the blond squirm in his seat.

He still manages to laugh. "You know you don't gotta compliment me. I'm like… an ensured deal for you, man."

Dabi doesn't laugh and Keigo, still watching the carpet, can feel the turquoise gaze on him. Then the vampire moves, slowly, so Keigo knows it's coming, and his healthy hand reaches for him. He doesn't try to let it slide on Keigo's shoulders in a comforting manner, to soothe. He moves it to the back of the blond's neck. Keigo feels it hovering above his nape, above the collar.

When he feels the fingers lightly brush against his scalp, Keigo can't stop the hitch in his breath, can't help the shiver which goes down his spine, making him twitch.

"Would you prefer it if I just bit down?" Dabi questions in curious and somehow mocking voice.

"It wouldn't be different from the last time," Keigo snaps.

He expects it when the big, cold hand settles on the collar and his skin, heavy but not squeezing. He feels the bed dip some more as Dabi shifts his weight and leans closer.

"It's the same with you over and over again," Dabi murmurs tiredly, close to Keigo's ear. "Each and every time you do something that's not some bullshit hunters would want you to do, you try to make me make the choice for you, so you get to stay clean. I can hear your heart and I know what I would see if I used bond and looked into your-"

"Stop!" Keigo interrupts him sharply, turning his head to stare at the other man furiously.

Dabi surprisingly does and then Keigo hears a soft click and suddenly the pressure around his neck, which he almost got used to in the past couple of weeks, is gone. He lets out a shaky breath. Dabi breathes in deeply, inhaling Keigo's smell.

"I'm going to feed now," Dabi says in a warning. All it does is make Keigo's anger dissolve into thin air, as if it wasn't anything else than a delusion, hiding the agitation, excitement and fear underneath.

With the anger gone, Keigo can't find the words to tell the other man, is scared to say anything because the only answer he could give Dabi is a yes. And what kind of hunter would say yes?

He doesn't nod but stares at Dabi instead, watches him as the vampire leans closer. Keigo feels the soft hair on the back of his neck stand up even before he feels Dabi exhale. He wonders for a brief second if Dabi does that on purpose, just for him to feel it.

Then, his mind goes blank as he feels Dabi's cold lips on his skin. A shiver goes through him and it feels like an eternity before the lips move, slowly, making Keigo's heart hammer more in his chest and spreading the warm, tingly feeling from his neck down his spine as they open up. Then, finally, he feels the teeth – slowly, so slowly, brushing against the sensitive skin.

He told Dabi that he is ensured deal, he knows Dabi is still painfully injured, and yet the lips on his neck, the soft breaths, the brushes of his fangs feel more like a seduction than taking. And the worst part is, it's working.

When Keigo finally feels the fangs dig into his skin, a sigh of relief escapes his lips despite, or perhaps because of, the sharp jolt of pain it sends through him. The blood spills but Dabi doesn't let a single drop escape. His tongue is accompanying the teeth now, soothingly cold as it licks around, taking Keigo's blood as the pain mingles with hot ecstasy traveling through his body. He can feel Dabi's pain dissolving, the bones in his arm healing, the flesh on his chest mending.

His breathing gets labored. Dabi growls, low. Keigo feels his hunger, can almost taste his own blood through the bond so deliciously sweet with the salt edge. One hand grabs him by his inner thigh, the fingers digging into his skin through the jeans, bruising him. Then Dabi runs his other fingers into the blonde hair, tugging gently.

Keigo goes without a struggle but with Dabi's name on his lips, almost inaudible, tilting his head to the side, giving Dabi better angle. He feels the teeth sink deeper with more pain and more pleasure spreading through him like an avalanche, silencing every single thought.

The vampire rumbles into the wound, and Keigo quivers again. He doesn't remember when he closed his eyes but all he can focus on is Dabi – his fangs, so deep in his skin, his tongue, licking and lapping Keigo's blood, his hands, holding him together.

Keigo doesn't know how long he let his mind be blank, how long he lets himself simply enjoy the bliss and the pain of the bite. It feels like eternity but still, when he feels dizzy and sees black dots before his eyes, it's too soon. His strength leaves him along with the blood, but it feels too good for Keigo to hate it.

Slowly, Dabi removes the fangs. Keigo's body jerks at the sharp jolt of pain but he moans when Dabi licks on the wound, sealing it. The vampire pulls away then, and Keigo misses the weight of his lips and the wetness of his tongue more than he will ever admit to himself.

The vampire doesn't let go of his hair though and the fingers on Keigo's thigh are still present as well. The blond's heart is hammering in his chest, trying to make out for the loss of blood and he feels dizzy, shaking, but something about this feeling of weakness makes him feel good. Especially with Dabi's hand in his hair, still holding him together.

The vampire breathes out only to inhale the blond's smell again, close, right behind the hunter's ear.

Keigo doesn't dare to open his eyes.

"Hawks." A low rumble which makes Keigo's hand move, down to his thigh, to the vampire's, holding onto the scarred wrist. His breathing is labored.

Dabi's other hand moves from Keigo's hair to his neck, settling there with thumb caressing his earlobe and Keigo shivers – the palm is delightfully warm now with Dabi's quirk.

"Can I kiss you?" Dabi's lips brush against Keigo's neck and if, he didn't feel the breath of the words, the blond would think they were nothing more than his imagination.

Keigo ignores the warmth spreading through his belly and digs his fingers into Dabi's wrist instead, biting into his lower lip when he feels the vampire dig deeper into his thigh as well.

But despite how hard his cock is in his pants, despite how much he would like to just give in to the pleasure, he knows he shouldn't. And he definitely shouldn't give Dabi the answer he wants.

"We both know you can," Keigo answers eventually. His voice is shaky, and he almost doesn't recognize it.

A beat of silence. Then a chuckle, almost a mocking one, but Keigo still can't find any of his previous anger.

"May I?"

It's such a simple question which should have a worn-out sense of it. Instead, it sounds completely new to Keigo, words of giving him the freedom of choice which he's never even dreamt of being asked, being given before in his life of a hunter. When Dabi lays the question before Keigo, he is laying the whole world before him.

And Keigo wishes he didn't. The freedom tastes so sweet, so heavenly, more so than he ever felt or he will ever feel again. He wishes Dabi would force himself on him, however horrifying that may be. He wishes he could never taste anything so sweet; he wishes he could hide behind someone else's actions and decisions.

But, in that moment there is only him and Dabi and Keigo has nowhere to escape from those lips which are promising him the world.

Just Keigo and Dabi and the question lingering in the small space between them.

"Yes," he whispers so quietly it couldn't be audible to another human.

But Dabi hears him and Keigo feels the vampire's emotions, softly soaking through the bond before the vampire can stop them, relief and nervousness and elation. Dabi's other hand moves up from his thigh. Keigo doesn't let go of it even when it cups his cheeks and turns him towards the vampire.

Only then he opens his eyes to lose himself in the turquoise. They are half-lidded, but it has nothing to do with the tiredness from before. They simply look at each other while Keigo's heart is hammering in his chest from the wrongness that feels so blissfully right.

And then Dabi leans in and Keigo closes his eyes.

He imagined kissing Dabi, before all this. How he would taste, and he would feel. It's nothing like it, neither it is like any kiss Keigo had before. His lips are equally rough and smooth, and just a bit cool. It's softer than he thought it would be and he can taste the spice and smoke and some of his own blood.

They fit so very well against his own and Keigo feels himself sigh into the kiss, getting drunk from the perfect taste and fit. He feels dizzy as he opens his lips, just a bit, in quiet, almost unnoticeable invitation. One kiss and one night never hurt anyone, right?

And Dabi takes it. He relaxes his arm which has been around Keigo's shoulder in awkward angle and hugs Keigo's shoulders, with the other he cups the blond's chin, moving him into a better angle once more and deepens the kiss.

A moan escapes Keigo's throat as he feels the familiar tongue pressing against his own, cool hungry and consuming.

Like chains breaking loose, Keigo's hands press into Dabi's chest, feeling the firm and whole body, the muscles under the clothes, everything completely mended. Dabi breaks the kiss to chuckle but Keigo chases after his lips straight away, catching him into another one. He whimpers when Dabi bites into his lower lip playfully before claiming Keigo's mouth in another kiss.

The blond's breathing is labored, just as hungry as Dabi is. When Dabi allows him, he takes the opportunity to press his tongue against Dabi's lips and then running them over the fangs in Dabi's mouth, dangerous and sharp. They feel so good on the soft muscle.

Dabi's lips, his tongue, they taste so good, Keigo wants to drown in them, lose himself in the taste and the feeling. He lets out another whimper when he feels Dabi's hand traveling down, caressing his exposed neck. The skin where Dabi's fangs penetrated the skin is still raw and Keigo hisses into the kiss when the vampire teasingly presses against it.

A short laugh escapes Dabi, a sound which goes straight to Keigo's crotch. The vampire then breaks the kiss. The hunter's lips are red and swollen and he moans at the loss. He opens his eyes just slightly so he can see the turquoise staring down at him, even hungrier than before. Dabi brings runs his thumb over Keigo's lips and the blond closes his eyes again, parting his lips and breathes out harshly when he hears another chuckle.

Obediently, he sucks onto the thumb.

Then, he can only moan, no longer bothering with keeping quiet as Dabi brings his lips back to his skin, mouthing on Keigo's jaw. He can feel the fangs, not biting, just brushing on the skin, and his whole body shivers at the sensation.

Dabi's other hand travels down Keigo's chest, pressing roughly through the clothes. He stops at the blond's nipples to pinch through Keigo's shirt, making the smaller man groan.

As Dabi moves down with his lips, mouthing the wound from before, another needy whimper escapes Keigo's throat before he can stop it. He feels Dabi smirk against the skin.

"You like it," the vampire says, slight amusement coloring his voice as he licks and then brushes his teeth against the sensitive skin once more.

Keigo does, he really fucking does. He feels tingles traveling down his spine, his cock hard in his pants from just the thought that Dabi could bite him again while playing with him.

Somehow, despite the lust burning inside him, he still manages to growl: "Shut up…"

He whines, his fingers grabbing the sheets as Dabi nips down into his skin, breaking through just slightly, and licks the small drops of blood. Meanwhile, he lets go off his nipple and pushes the man down, lightly. Keigo goes without any resistance.

Dabi sucks on his skin, taking every last drop of Keigo's blood like a thirsting man and his hand travels under his shirt, scratching the soft skin of his belly with dull nails rather than caressing. The blond hisses and grabs Dabi by his wrist. Not to stop him but to have something to hold on.

The vampire only chuckles again, licking the abused skin of Keigo's neck last time before he breathes into Keigo's ear, ruffling the soft blonde hair slightly: "For someone so hard you sure put up a tough talk."

"Fuck you!" Keigo wheezes, an empty threat. Who could have known that Dabi's lips would taste, that he would feel so good on him? And it's been so long.

Too long as it proves when Dabi grabs on his cock through the pants. He laughs when Keigo gasps and digs his fingers deeper into Dabi's wrist.

"I'd rather fuck you," Dabi murmurs into his ear, deep, low, dangerous. All the things Keigo always liked before.

When the hand rubs him through the pants, he tilts his head backwards against the sheets. Fingers of Dabi's other hand slide into his hair, grabbing them, making him whine even more.

"Always took you for the type who likes it rough," Dabi murmurs into the thin skin of Keigo's neck, grasp in his hair tightening and the blond squeezes his eyes shut, desperately trying, and failing, not to roll his hips upward, against Dabi's big, firm hand. He knows the whimpers escaping from his mouth are pathetic, but he can't stop them.

Dabi chuckles darkly. "You sing so prettily, the cutest sounds. Would you like it? You, on all four here, while I fuck you so hard you scream?"

Yes, yes, yes! Keigo bites down on his lower lip so hard it hurts while Dabi squeezes his cock again, almost painfully, but it feels so good.

The hand in his hair tilts his head to Dabi and Keigo opens his eyes. There is maroon in the turquoise staring into him, and Keigo can't help but stare, drawn to the eyes so beautiful, devouring him like two inescapable black holes.

Dabi kisses him, hard. It's more teeth than tongue and Keigo can feel the fangs, can feel them tearing the skin and then he tastes his own blood in the kiss. Dabi's hand slips into his pants and Keigo whimpers into the bloody kiss as his cock is surrounded heated skin of Dabi's palm and fingers.

He thrusts his hips into the movements of Dabi's hand, breathing hard already. The vampire breaks the kiss and Keigo can't help but stare into his eyes again, his mouth slightly opened. He hears his own panting loud in the room.

"I could keep you on edge," Dabi rumbles lowly, his lips brushing teasingly against Keigo's. "Use the bond and not let you come for hours, till you'd lose your mind in pleasure, until all you could think about would be my cock. You'd love that, wouldn't you?"

Keigo bites down on his lip again, squeezing his eyes shut but he rolls his hips faster into Dabi's slow pumps.

"I know," the vampire continues, amused, mouthing Keigo's jaw again. "You won't say it. But you won't say no, either, will you? All you have to say is no and I will stop. Do you want me to stop?"

No, please, do whatever you want, just don't stop! Keigo whines, his fingers grasping on the sheet so hard his knuckles must be turning white, his bite on his lower lip painful and drawing more blood. He doesn't want Dabi to stop. And a small part of him hopes that Dabi can hear the echoes of his screaming thoughts, his desperation, through the bond between them.

But he doesn't know if Dabi can. Either way, the other man chuckles again, fastening his pace with a soft, amused murmur of: "That's what I thought," and then Keigo can only think about the sweet hotness of his hand, pumping him. The nails scratch the soft skin occasionally, drawing more and more songs of whimpers from Keigo's throat. Dabi's palm is so dry it's almost painful, but Keigo can't help but chase his release, thrusting his hips up again. The pain only makes the pleasure greater.

And each time he lets out another, new sound, he feels Dabi smirk against the skin of his neck, each time he is rewarded with another nip of those dangerous teeth.

"D-Dabi," Keigo whines desperately as he feels his orgasm building up in his abdomen, too soon.

"Yes," is all the vampire says. The blonde man in his arms is shaking, doesn't know if the word is acknowledgement or permission. In the end, it doesn't matter because the hot thumb, rubbing roughly at the tip of his cock sends him through.

His hand finds Dabi's shoulders, digging his fingers, and covers his eyes with the other as the orgasm rips through him. Then, when Dabi bites down into his neck again with a hungry growl, deeper than ever before and sucks again, greedily, Keigo's mind scatters, his vision turns black, the pleasure too overwhelming, his body is shuddering violently.

When he comes back to, his breathing is labored, and he's curled up on himself. There is a hand brushing through his hair softly. He still feels dizzy and the world feels like it's rotating around him, whether that's a result of the blood loss or the best orgasm he's ever had, Keigo doesn't know. Perhaps both.

He opens his eyes slowly. The room is still dark, and his hearth is hammering in his chest, still trying to recover from the sudden blood loss. Dabi is sitting next to him, his other hand already out of Keigo's pants. He pulls the other away from Keigo's hair, something the hunter misses more than he would ever admit and reaches for a napkin and wipes his hand. There is a smirk playing on his lips, smug one, and Keigo wants to kiss him hard, until it's gone.

The blond tries to sit up, but his limbs are shaky and weak. Dabi presses now clean hand on his chest but doesn't push him down, a simple warning.

He still speaks with light, smug tone but his words send cold chills down Keigo's spine: "Easy there, little bird."

The words, the nickname, hurt more than Keigo thought any words ever could. He doesn't sit up, but he slaps away Dabi's hand, staring at him with a deep frown.

"Don't call me that!"

The words are quiet, but they fill the room completely and Dabi's smirk freezes on his lips.

Keigo still feels the ache deep in his chest, misses the familiar pressure he had on his back all his life. The absence and pain bring wetness to his eyes. He knows he should get away from Dabi, he wants to lock himself in his room again and stay there until the world stops hurting anymore.

But he still feels tired, his limbs too heavy. The best he can do is to roll over onto his side with his back turned towards the vampire, leaving him out of his sight.

Several long seconds pass between them and Keigo feels the eyes on him but he doesn't care. He doesn't jerk when he feels a hand on his back, right between his shoulder blades, where the roots of his wings used to be, slowly caressing his back.

The touch should be intrusive. Instead, Keigo feels a shaky breath escaping his lips and his back lean into the touch. He knows Dabi feels it too as the hand presses some more, the thumb caressing the skin through the clothes.

The world doesn't hurt just as much anymore.

Keigo doesn't turn back to him and doesn't shake the hand away again. When Dabi reaches for the hem of his shirt, he raises slightly on his stomach, helping the vampire with undressing. Dabi's hand then start to stroke his back gently and the blond closes his eyes again. The fingers are warm and rough, but they are there, bringing him comfort, touching him in a way Keigo wasn't touched in so long even before Chisaki attacked him.

He is still dirty, but the tiredness wins over and he rolls on his stomach, not bothering to open his eyes.

He feels the mattress shift as Dabi gets closer, laying down and then he wraps his arms around Keigo. The hunter bites down on his already abused lower lip to keep the relieved sob from escaping his throat when he feels Dabi pull him closer and the lips pressing soft kisses against his shoulders and lower back.

It's been so, so long since anyone comforted him, and he can't bring himself to pull away from the vampire.

Keigo just melts into the embrace, telling himself he will worry about the warm feelings in his belly and dirty pants later.

And just as Keigo is going under, into the embrace of sweet sleep, he feels a breath on the back of his neck. "Hawks?"

Hawks replies immediately, sleepy. "Yeah?"

"What's your name?"

A beat of silence. Keigo opens his eyes.

"What's yours?"

Longer silence. Long enough for Keigo to close his eyes once more. No reply comes but Keigo wasn't expecting any.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: brif description of normally deadly injuriest.

> So, the new coven comes to the game, Dabi gets rekt because he refused to drink blood and Hawks gets a handjob!

> I truly hope you enjoyed this chapter and please if you did, leave me the kudos and comment, they mean so much to me!

> Thank you so much for reading!

> You can find me on twitter!

## Chapter 12

Chapter Notes

> I know it's been very long since I last updated this fic but I was having a little bit of writer's block and crisis... hopefully the quality of this chapter will be as good as usual even though I didn't spend that much time on editing.

> I also really wanna thank to my great friend Gull who always reads my chapters and gives me back wonderful feedback I would be completely lost without! Thank you Gull! ♥

> Anyways, thank you guys for following this story so far! Now, take this chapter from my hands. I really hope you will enjoy this chapter! ♥

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Keigo dreams of being in a big garden. He is avoiding the sun, even though it's summer. Instead, he is sitting behind a small bush, hidden from the rest of the family. His back is pressed against the wooden terrace behind his back. A smile is playing on his lips. He is happy because his father is out of town and will be for at least a couple of days. There is a book in his hands, one he got without the knowledge of his parents. He runs his small fingers over the cover, feeling it, and when he opens it, he closes his eyes and breathes in the smell of a new book. It brings a soft smile to his lips.

"Touya! Touya, where are you?" comes a boyish voice from inside the house, making his smile widen even more. "Come out, let's play!"

"I'm coming, Natsuo!" Keigo closes the book and looks at the cover and grins some more. The title proudly says Salem's Lot. He knows it's a grown-up book, one that his mother would be disappointed if she saw this, and if his father knew he is reading this book, he would get a beating like no other. But there is a small, mischievous, and maybe a bit dark glee spreading through him.

"Touya!" a girl this time.

He leans down and breathes in the scent of the book and pets it for the last time. He looks out of the bush to make sure his siblings are not around before he reaches for one of the planks, pulls it out, and hides the book there.

"Touya!"

"I'm coming!"

When Keigo comes back to himself, it's to soft mattress, blanket smelling like spice, and horrible, throbbing headache.

He groans loudly and presses his face into the pillow, pulling the blanket closer as he is trying to sleep through the pain.

However, he hears steps. They are light, barely hearable, but he knows the person wants him to listen to them; otherwise, Dabi wouldn't bother at all. He feels the mattress dip under the additional weight, right in front of him.

He complains in a wordless groan. He feels woozy and groggy as if he had a trip last night. He rested better than he did in the past few weeks but still wishes to go back to sleep again. Instead, he opens his eyes. Dabi is sitting at the edge of the bed, not touching him yet. He isn't smiling, maybe because he knows that Keigo would take that like laughter on his own person. However, there is a spark in his turquoise eyes, one which makes his eyes seem to be just a shade lighter. Prettier.

For several seconds, they are merely gazing into each other's eyes. Keigo is still lying on his belly, both arms under the pillow his cheek pressed against it. He knows he should feel awkward, embarrassed, or stupid, but he doesn't. All those feelings of anger and fear left him tired.

Instead, they are replaced by guilt as he remembers what he did yesterday. But he can't make himself regret it. A lot of tension from his shoulders is gone.

He glances down from Dabi's eyes to his chest. The vampire is wearing another white shirt, one without a bloody hole in it. His arms also seem to be okay again. He didn't even pay attention to them yesterday when they were bringing him pleasure, he didn't think possible from just hands.

Once they broke the gaze, though, some of the spell between them disappears.

"You need to drink something," Dabi tells him then. "It will help with the headache."

Keigo realizes only then how dry his throat is. He nods shortly and pushes himself up with another soft moan escaping his mouth. Dabi is already handing him a big glass of orange juice. Keigo hums in thanks and takes a sip. The taste is dainty on his tongue, and soon, he holds the glass with the bottom on top.

Now, Dabi actually smirks. "Maybe you should go take a shower."

Keigo is glad he already drank everything; otherwise, he is sure he would spit everything out. He feels his ears heating up and his cheeks burning as he realizes he is still wearing the very pants he came in like a fucking teenager last night.

He sees Dabi grin, which makes him narrow his eyes. "You said no using blood bond unless you can help it, you asshole."

His words only make the vampire grin more, showing the long canines. "You really think I need to read your mind when I can see the way you blush? When I can hear your heart beating faster? And let's not forget that I can smell you."

The heat in Keigo's cheeks intensifies. "That's not fair!" he complains childishly.

Dabi laughs and leans closer.

Keigo remembers – the hot hands around his member, squeezing, pumping and playing with him, the lips on his jaws, the wet, cold tongue licking the drops of blood off his skin and breaths in his ears, ruffling his hair.

Everything so blissfully, so terrifyingly good. Keigo's mind finally screams at him it's a trap he shouldn't have stepped into, like a spiderweb. Because now that he knows how he feels, he will be craving it again and again.

He pulls away slightly, and Dabi stops. For a few seconds, the vampire is watching him, then he chuckles. He doesn't comment on Keigo's behavior, fortunately. Instead, he reaches for the glass in the blond's hands and gets up.

Keigo watches him walk away, and he sits up. The headache is weaker now, letting him look around the room. The lights near the fireplace are on, and Dabi's book is on the coffee table, open where Dabi ended.

He watches the vampire as he fills him another glass of juice. Keigo watches the arm, now healthy and healed again, moved. He remembers the fangs sinking into his neck. Mindlessly, he touches his neck, and, as his finger pads touch the soft fabric of his collar, his heart sinks.

For a second, Keigo hesitates with the question on his lips. Eventually, though, the urge wins over him. "You were all about the vampire literature, weren't you? Is that how you found out vampires are real?"

Dabi frowns and looks at him as he's putting down the jar of juice. "What do you mean?"

"I saw another memory," Keigo doesn't see a point in lying. It doesn't escape him how Dabi clearly tenses up at the revelation, the spark in his eyes gone, his eyes darker. As soon as Keigo realizes he misses the gleeful spark, he pushes the feeling away.

"Was Salem's Lot your favorite book?"

Dabi relaxes again, but Keigo sees the tension in his shoulders. He chuckles, but there is almost no amusement behind the sound. "No. It was the first book my parents didn't want me to get, which I got anyway. Always drawn to the vampires… never say your childhood won't happen."

Keigo frowns in confusion. Maybe that's not how Dabi found out vampires are real. Yes, Dabi was a child, and sometimes kids have a hard time to distinguish fiction with reality, but… somehow, Keigo doesn't think that's how Dabi found out about vampires. In the dream, where he was presumably Dabi himself when he was a child, he was scared that his father might find out about the book. He thought it was at first because he wouldn't approve such a dark book to be read by a ten-years-old. But maybe it was something else.

"Back in the tunnels under the city," Keigo's voice sounds almost distant to his own ears. "It wasn't the first time you met a vampire, was it?"

Dabi's eyes turn distant for a second, looking somewhere behind Keigo. They darken, and his features harden, his jaw set. He glances back to Keigo after a second. "It was… but I did know about them. And I did know the vampire was under the city somewhere."

The words are not surprising. He's been expecting this, after all. And if Dabi knew there were vampires but didn't actually meet one means that someone he knew had to be aware of it and let him know. Either a hunter, a witch, or any of the other creatures.

And Keigo knows that vampires don't let other creatures than humans become one of theirs. It is forbidden, no vampire coven would agree to it since historically speaking, hybrids are difficult to take down not only for hunters but also for vampires themselves. The hunters know only about one living example, and they are currently searching for him, but so far, nobody had any luck.

Keigo looks at the vampire again. He is pouring the blond more of the orange juice, the glass slowly filling with the liquid until it's full.

"Your name is Touya?" the hunter doesn't know if it's his voice or the words, but he feels too loud.

A loud crack resonates through the room, and it feels like Keigo's heart skips the beat but not in a good way. Dabi's eyes are wide, looking in Keigo's direction but past him. Keigo glances at his hand. He is clenching his fists in what looks like a cramp, shards of the glass digging into his palms, the dark blood dropping into the juice spilled all over the floor, mingling with it.

Keigo doesn't need to be a genius to realize that speaking the name was a big mistake, especially without warning Dabi about his dream before.

He can't bring himself to say anything, though, doesn't know what to say. Dabi obviously doesn't call himself Touya anymore. He doesn't know why. Most vampires drop their human names once they turn, although it is not a rule. Is it because Dabi is one of them? But that doesn't explain such a strong reaction.

And even if he knew what to say, Keigo doesn't think he could speak either. Dabi may not be looking at him directly, doesn't pay him any attention, but there is a flame of madness in his eyes, one of which Keigo only saw the spark of when he thought Dabi was truly angry.

When Dabi's eyes snap back to reality, they immediately find Keigo's, and the man forgets how to breathe. He watches Dabi's expression, how deep frown forms between his eyebrows and his lips twitch before the higher moves slightly up. He looks like a beast ready to bite, tear, and maim.

Keigo's heart beats so fast it almost hurts, the ribs around it too tight, but he can't bring himself to look away. The fear tied his bones and is muscles in one place.

"Where did you hear it?"

It takes Keigo a painfully long second to realize that the deep growl is Dabi's voice.

It's as if someone threw a bucket of cold water atop of his head. He feels small and powerless to Dabi's fury, and for a second, he isn't in the vampire mansion, but in his parents' house, his mother is shaking with him, her fingers applying so much pressure on his arm so much he thinks it's going to break. He can't remember what his mother was asking, but he remembers how desperately he yelled I don't know.

It's the same things the fear drags from his lips now as well. It's childish, not true, and wrong thing to say, but it's the natural reaction. He is too scared to tell the truth and what it may cause and too afraid to lie as well. He can feel something pressing against his head, anger ponding at the bond between them and something duller, a broken feeling pulsing through.

In an instant, Dabi is standing in front of him. Keigo drags in a terrified breath and steps back. He hears a strange, almost inaudible screeching sound and realizes that's Dabi's teeth – he is clenching his jaw so hard, Keigo hears it.

"What did you see?" he growls again, but there is an undertone to it which Keigo can't identify.

Not until he realizes that the broken feeling pulsing through him is pain. Not the same one Dabi was feeling yesterday but just as unbearable, just as much invasive, clouding everything else. Keigo touched a nerve, a very delicate one.

But the anger is there too, and Keigo is scared. The moment Dabi gets close enough to him, he instinctively pushes his palms against the other man's chest. To his surprise, Dabi stops in his tracks, but he is still staring down at the smaller man, awaiting an answer.

"I'm sorry," Keigo blurs out. "I didn't mean to. It was just a dream and-"

"What happened in the dream?!" Dabi demands loudly, not letting him finish.

"Just you were hiding a stupid book before some other kid called you!"

Dabi's eyes glow with maroon dangerously. He hisses: "You did it on purpose!"

Keigo somehow manages to stop the nervous laugh which almost gets dragged out of his throat, he knows Dabi would now take his laughing nicely. "How would I do it when you are the one in control of the bond?"

The vampire doesn't see reason, the mad flame still present in his eyes. He steps closer to Keigo, and the blond takes step back, the back of his thighs hitting the bedside table, cornering him with Dabi.

But something is different. Keigo is scared, yes, but he is not sent into blind panic anymore. Something shifted between them yesterday, and he knows Dabi is hurt, trying to fuel his own anger because the burn of the fury in his chest is better than the dull pain of the heartbreak. In this way, Keigo supposes he and Dabi are similar.

He knows it was a mistake yesterday, now more so than before, but the thought isn't enough to stop him from pressing his palms on Dabi's chest again, not to push him away but to bring him back to the present.

"Listen, you can literally tell if I'm lying," he tries again. "Whether you like it or not, that is what I saw! And if you want to, I won't bring it again, just calm down!"

Usually, people who get told to calm down do the exact opposite. Keigo is one of them, and he knows it. However, some of the strain he felt in Dabi's chest, melts away under the touch, and Dabi leans slightly backward but not enough to lose contact.

And another idea comes to the surface of Keigo's mind, stupid and dangerous, but it feels fair and right. But he's been always too fast for his own good, and his mouth is not an exception.

"It's Keigo."

Dabi blinks several times, and Keigo lets out a shaky breath when the anger stops soaking through the bond into his mind, leaving behind the dull pain and surprise.

"What?" Dabi asks, dumbly.

This time, Keigo does laugh, but it sounds more like a cackle than anything else. "My name. Keigo is my name… but I don't use it a lot."

Finally, Dabi relaxes his jaws and pulls away, away from Keigo and his hands. The blond almost misses the firmness of his chest. But he definitely doesn't miss the vampire's fury, which accompanied it. Now that he is not focusing on calming Dabi down, he feels the headache throbbing through his head again, mightier than before.

Dabi looks down at him, calmer now, but still shook. "I don't use it either. Touya is dead."

He says it with so much bitterness and venom in his voice that Keigo knows that even if he became someone else after he was turned, Touya still left someone behind. Keigo only isn't sure if it was someone he loved or someone he hated. But he knows better than to ask now. If he became so disturbed, so raw, by Keigo only speaking his name, he can imagine what further question would cause.

The blond gulps. "After my quirk manifested, my parents didn't call me by my name anymore."

Dabi narrows his eyes, and there is again the spark of the anger, but this time, Keigo is sure it's not directed on him.

"They wanted you to become a hunter like them?" the vampire tilts his head slightly to the side as he stares at Keigo, his voice cold.

"Yeah," Keigo chuckles nervously, forcing a smile on his lips. "As soon as I got my quirk… I barely remember my mom calling me by my name. It was always Hawks. So, I would have easier time becoming a hunter. So, yeah, they did want me to become one."

He feels stupid, talking about his past, mainly because he can hear the hurt in his own voice. And Dabi is looking at him, as if seeing everything there is underneath. And maybe he does, using the bond, but Keigo doubts it. Still, the turquoise eyes seem to examine him, and Keigo feels exposed and weak in the same way Dabi must have felt a few moments ago.

His next words make Keigo's eyes wide.

"My father wanted the same for me."

The blond knows he is staring, but he can't find the words to speak. He thought it might be the case, but the admission is still a shock. Does he know him? Has he been talking with Dabi's father, or maybe even at missions with him without knowing? The hunters would never exchange details about their private lives, but Keigo wonders what led him to become a vampire.

And then he remembers the dream he had before. The one where he was running away from a man in a strange house until the man caught him. Suddenly, that doesn't appear like a peculiar nightmare anymore but rather as one of Dabi's memories.

He knows he has to be careful here. He feels like he is testing the waters again, taking a cautious step, and hoping the seas won't swallow him.

He looks Dabi in the eyes, trying to send through the message that he doesn't want to make him mad using his clearly wary voice: "Did you became a vampire to get back at your father?"

Dabi's expression hardens again, but there is no indication of the mad anger anymore. He doesn't confirm or dispute Keigo's question. He simply looks down, but that's the only reply Keigo needs. He can understand the bitterness which drove Dabi to where he is now. His own, however, didn't bring him anything other than blame and guilt. And a part of him wants to tell that to Dabi, tell him that getting revenge won't make him feel better. But he knows then he would have to confess the whole story to him, and Keigo is not ready for that, just for the shame he feels and the fear what Dabi would think of him for it.

And then there is the tiny dark voice in the back of his mind telling him he is actually relieved that he did what he did, that he would do it again.

Keigo tries his best to ignore the sudden guilt rising in him. This is not the time for it. And so he mindlessly reaches for Dabi's wrist. He is not bleeding anymore, but the skin mended around the shreds of the glass.

His skin is cold.

He feels Dabi's gaze on him as he examines the wound, but he does his best not to think about how Dabi is looking at him. He moves slowly, to make sure the vampire expects it and then pulls out the largest shred of glass. Dabi doesn't even flinch at the pain.

Dabi lets Keigo clean the wound. They have to go to the bathroom for tweezers. Once they get them, Keigo has to reopen the wound. The calmness with which Dabi lets the blond do it is strange. But... Keigo feels somehow good about it anyway. It reminds him when Rumi came home, and he would help her clean the small cuts. And however, fucked up that makes him, it's interesting to actually work on the wound, which is healing at the same time.

After a few more glasses of juice, they are both sitting on the couch. Rusica is being petted with Dabi's healthy hand, and the room is in comfortable silence. One which makes Keigo think. Not only about his childhood memories, Dabi's but also about the events of the previous night. He resists the urge to touch his neck, the still raw skin. When he thinks about it, he feels gentle throbbing in his throat, where Dabi bit him last night. It's not an uncomfortable feeling but unwelcome one as he senses the soft hair on the back of his neck raise and a hot shiver going down his spine.

He tries not to think about the hot hand around his member. He isn't shy when it comes to sex – he's had more than enough experience. Which makes it all the worse. He used to remember being fucked with his face pushed into the sheets and moaning. This experience, however, pales in comparison to how he felt with Dabi… and it was only a handjob. A perfect handjob but handjob nonetheless.

Keigo feels the heat in his cheeks as his thoughts wander further before he can stop them. His memory, of being held afterward, and the big bulge in Dabi's crotch pressing against the curve of his ass, teams up with his imagination of what else Dabi could do to him.

Only when he hears a chuckle, he is being pulled by to reality. He looks up to see Dabi smirking down at him, head tilted a bit back, and his eyes narrowed, not enough to hide the spark which sends a thrill through the blond.

He doesn't say anything, doesn't call out Keigo on his horniness, but the smaller man feels his cheeks heating up anyway. Can Dabi tell just by Keigo's smell? How does lust even smell? He looks down on the floor. He wishes to change the subject to another thing other than how his pants are getting too tight. He succeeds only partially.

"How does it even work?"

The smile on Dabi's lips only widens. He reminds Keigo of a Cheshire cat.

"How does what work?"

It's another chance to change the subject again, but Keigo's mouth runs too fast. "Your dick… Vampires don't sweat, you can't cry tears. How do you even get hard?"

For an awfully long second, Dabi is staring at him. Then he tilts his head backward and laughs.

And Keigo is dumbfounded. He stares. He sees the sharp fangs, the staples tugging at the skin of Dabi's cheeks, and he sees the blood-less flesh underneath. It should be scary, but the sound filling the air is deep, rhythmic, and joyful. The first authentic and genuine laugh Keigo heard from the vampire, one which makes his heart skip a beat and his cheek flush for different reasons than lust.

Cozy warmth spreads in through his belly, and he feels a smile growing on his own lips.

When Dabi stops laughing so loud, he looks again at Keigo. There is tenderness to his eyes, which makes Keigo almost twitch with the need to press closer to the vampire and his heartbeat just a bit faster.

His voice is still rich with amusement when he speaks: "I don't know shit how that actually works. But I can come if you think about that. It's just magic, so…" And Keigo knows the words which are coming next, but that doesn't save him. "Yeah, I do have a magic dick."

This time, it's Keigo who bursts out laughing. And all the rest of the pressure and nervous strain built in his shoulders, which still remained after yesterday, dissolves for the moment. His head aches again from the laughter, but he can't bring himself to care.

He laughs and laughs until he can't breathe, and Dabi is watching him with a smile on his lips. He only stops when he feels fingers touch his forearm. The sound dies in his mouth, and he looks down to see Dabi's fingers wrap around his wrist. They fit around perfectly, and Keigo feels small again. Still, unlike the past two weeks, where he associated the feeling with insecurity and vulnerable to harm, he feels warm bubbles in his stomach.

He knows they are as dangerous, and he wishes he could get rid of them. He knows he needs to withdraw the arm, but when he looks up and sees Dabi staring down at him with the turquoise eyes and a smirk playing on his lips, he can't find the strength.

Dabi's irises have such a unique color. It's familiar, somehow, although Keigo can't place where he knows them from, he feels like he's never seen eyes like Dabi's at the same time. There is a spark of life, but there is also something dull about them, like most of their original brightness is gone, lost. However, they are still beautiful in captivating in an alluring way, with the promise of many secrets behind them.

Keigo doesn't look away when Dabi leans closer. He inhales a breath and leaves his mouth just slightly open. Dabi's eyes are half-lidded, only somewhat open but still enough for Keigo to be lost in the strange shades of blue and turquoise. Slowly, the vampire raises his hand and places it on Keigo's cheek.

The blond manages to swallow a groan which threatens to escape his lips, and, like a moth to a flame, he feels himself leaning in for the kiss.

And then, there are three hard knocks on the door.

They both freeze, the spell broken. For a long second, neither of them moves. Keigo is the first one to do so. He pulls away as his heartbeat fastens, logic and reason finally clicking in, reminding him that if the Commission knew about this, they wouldn't approve. But Keigo manages to reason that this isn't necessarily bad – if Dabi trusts him, it will make his life more comfortable and easier to access to the coven's secrets.

He should find out more about the fight yesterday, about the coven's true leader and about the door leading to the basement.

Dabi growls, bringing Keigo back from his thoughts. He gets up with a frown on his face, clearly mad at whoever decided to interrupt his little seduction.

When he is several steps away, Keigo takes in a deep breath. The air around him feels clearer without Dabi's intoxicating presence. Rusica is purring again, leaning towards him, and the blond smiles as he pets her back, and she leans into the touch.

"What?!" Dabi growls at whoever the poor person standing at the door is. Keigo bites into his lip. He shouldn't find this funny.

"Dabi-kun! Shigaraki wants to speak with you!" Jin proclaims. "Right now!"

"Why?" Dabi deadpans, even though Keigo is sure everyone preset knows why.

"To ask about the attack yesterday," Jin says energetically. "He's waiting in the living room."

Dabi sighs and Keigo can imagine how hard he rolls his eyes before he turns around, just slightly to see Keigo.

"Let's go, Hawks," he murmurs like it's actually a bother.

It takes the blond a second to realize that Dabi is actually asking him to join. For a second, he sits on his spot, too shocked. It doesn't make any sense – Keigo wasn't there during… whatever happened to Dabi last night. Bringing him in, to the coven regent, won't bring them any additional information unless they will want to know just how good handjobs Dabi can give. And, somehow, Keigo highly doubts that's what Shigarkai is after.

So, Dabi can't be asking him to join for anything gainful. It's purely because he wants Keigo there. And the blond should be glad, but, instead he feels sick to his stomach. He knows whatever he learns there, he will have to report to Commission when he gets to call them again.

He realizes the vampire is still staring at him, smirking before he raises his eyebrows.

Keigo actually feels his ears heating up. "I still need to shower."

Dabi scratches the back of his neck again and chuckles, but it's an awkward sound. Funny, Keigo thought that Dabi could never be embarrassed about anything. The vampire looks back at Jin. "Tell Shigaraki, we will be right there."

Jin opens his mouth, but Dabi moves to close the door. Surprisingly, the human doesn't let him close. He presses his foot down, forcing the door to stay open. Dabi could easily overpower him and shut them with more power than the human could withstand. Instead, Keigo feels the man's spike of irritation before the growl: "I said-"

"I know what you said, Dabi-kun," Jin interrupts him. "And Shigaraki said that if you don't come downstairs, he will make Kurogiri teleport you."

"Motherfurcker," Dabi complains in a much angrier growl, he turns around to Keigo for the last time. "Take a shower and go downstairs."

His words are a command, but his tone isn't, and Keigo knows if he decided to stay behind, Dabi wouldn't mind. He doesn't want to, though. He knows he will be missing out already by taking a shower when the vampires will be talking about other covens and intrigues or whatever the fuck covens play on between each other. But the image that he walks downstairs, dry cum still in his pants, in the room filled with vampires who can actually smell it on him is way too humiliating.

He nods and then watches Dabi go. The room is quiet again, the only sound Keigo's own breathing.

As quickly as possible, he walks to the bathroom and undresses quickly. He still feels slightly lightheaded, probably from the blood loss and because in the silence and the company of none other than himself (and a very clingy cat meowing at him from the outside of the shower), his mind and focus returns to thoroughly analyze the situation. And, therefore, make him panic.

He slept with Dabi, the vampire who kidnapped him. Okay, technically, he didn't sleep with him, but he knows that if Dabi pressed the matter, if he continued and didn't call him… he feels his stomach squeeze with memories of red feathers falling, and desperate want to be called it again, as a reminder of what he was and what he hopes will be back one day.

And Keigo still doesn't know a lot about Dabi's past, but he knows that the vampire's father was two things – an abuser and a hunter. It feels strange. He knows that many hunters are good people. Maybe not Keigo himself, but Rumi is a good person, so is Endeavor and Edgeshot. But what Commission does, what they allowed Keigo's and apparently Dabi's father as well get away with… It doesn't feel right.

He closes his eyes and lets the stream of warm water washing over his face, almost helping with the sudden cold he feels. He misses Rumi. She would give him so much shit, so much scolding for sleeping with Dabi, but she would also tell him that Commission mistreats him and that he shouldn't feel guilty about enjoying things that are not what they would approve. And, maybe if there wasn't any feeding, who knows perhaps, she would tell him to enjoy the vacation he doesn't have to pay for.

But he still should be finding the coven's secrets, and what does he know so far? That Shigaraki is childish and that Kurogiri used to be a hunter. And that there is a basement where the real leader of the coven is, slumbering.

Keigo thinks he is the one Commission is mostly scared off. They do deal with Shigaraki instead, but maybe they believe the actual leader is lurking in the shadows. After all, vampires are known for their arrogance, and leaving most of the work, especially interacting with 'dirty' humans, is probably something they often do. If he told them that the true coven leader is in slumber doesn't wake up for some reason, Keigo is sure they 'deal' wouldn't last much longer. After all, peace between two factions, which both hate and despise one another, only lasts until one side gets leverage. And this information could be the leverage above the coven the hunters need.

They could free him.

The idea makes his heartbeat just a bit faster, just a bit more excited that he could actually go outside, go to a coffee shop with Rumi and order his favorite cake there, watch dumb TV shows with her and… and continue his life as a hunter. Until he would get killed eventually.

The thought is like a bucket of ice-cold water poured atop of small flame of hope inside him. And worse yet, it brings another thing to his attention. Hunters don't take prisoners. The same way some vampires think that humans are nothing but blood bags, the hunters believe them mosquitos.

The image of Toga comes to his mind, weird and smiling as Spinner plays some violent, gruesome game, while she is merely giggling, her eyes full of entertained sparks. Another one of Sako, sitting with Kurogiri at breakfast, only touching each other lightly – if Keigo didn't know to look after such displays of affection, he never would have noticed them.

He feels sick at his stomach suddenly. He knows what would happen to all of them, even Sako, since he's been bonded to Kurogiri for so long, and Jin because he is so loyal to the vampires that he probably would try to stop the hunters.

Keigo knows precisely what hunters would do to all of them.

He feels Dabi in the moment, putting pressure on the link between them. Keigo only briefly worries about Dabi listening in, but then the vampire sends through a thought. It feels like the first time that Dabi sent a specific thought rather than a feeling through the bond they share, and it's as scary as indescribable. It's not a command, and Keigo doesn't hear any words or the tone of Dabi's voice. Instead, Keigo knows that Dabi letting him know that his own feelings of worry were soaking through the chain connecting them. He only briefly feels the dim warmth of surprise Dabi feels before the vampire cuts off the connection.

And Keigo feels alone again. Before he stops himself from thinking about unimportant things, he wonders what brought this feeling to Dabi. Usually, Dabi doesn't feel anything so powerful that he would pass it on Keigo through the bond, but at times he did so far, it was only negative feelings – anger and rage most of the time, and hurt and maybe a bit of the fear. Never something soft and warm, and Keigo could count the times Dabi didn't look annoyed or pissed on the fingers of one hand. He wonders who brought it upon the man and feels something bitter on his tongue, making him clench his teeth.

Then he remembers himself and shakes his head as if he could get rid of the thoughts that way and not just the water in his hair. He recognizes that bitter feeling too well but from different circumstances. From when he would be sitting with Rumi in a coffee shop and overheard a conversation of the couple next to them as the woman complained about having to spend her holidays with her family. From when he ran into the guy, he used to fuck with his boyfriend and how awfully affectionate they've been together. From knowing they got to have an ordinary life.

Even though Keigo knows that he's living a comfortable life – he's not starving, and he's always had somewhere to sleep. People have it worse, he knows that. Yet, he repeatedly found himself craving for what he wouldn't have.

He shakes his head again and turns off the water. He feels clean enough to go downstairs and join Dabi.

The halls are unsurprisingly empty, but he can hear the voices of a conversation from the living room. As he is slowly walking down the stairs, he realizes that it's mostly Shigaraki and an unknown voice. He slows down when he finally gets a look inside through the always-open door.

All the vampires Keigo's seen so far are present. Toga, Spinner, and also Jin are sitting on the couch. Shigaraki and Kurogiri are standing near the window – the blinds are actually up so Keigo can see the bright moon washing over them. Dabi is sitting in a double chair near them. He is not smiling pers say, but there is a soft, almost unnoticeable curve to his lips.

And the whole time, he is looking at a man standing near Shigaraki and Kurogiri. He's wearing a gray suit with a purple shirt underneath, but what's missing for a classic look is a tie. There is a golden necklace hanging from his neck, and he's wearing glasses.

"-passed the interview with flying colors… at least that's what he's saying," the man laughs and reveals a golden tooth. "But so far he isn't high enough to get any proper intel. He did ask if you are handling this well, though, Kurogiri."

If Keigo still had his wings, he is sure they would be puffed up in irritation he gets from the man. However, he forces himself to focus on the words. He is convinced the man is talking about Sako, and for some reason, the blond's chest feels suddenly lighter now that he knows Sako is okay.

"If you speak to him, tell him he doesn't need to concern about us. He should focus on the mission," Kurogiri waves his hands almost dismissively, but Keigo is not blind to the way his shoulders relax.

The man laughs again and then looks at Dabi with a grin. "Is that so? Because I've heard you were unlucky and ran into the coven from across the bad side of the river."

"Hey," Dabi growls, but it's missing its usual bite. "If anyone got unlucky, it was them that they met me."

Shigarkai snorts. "I think that can be said about more people."

"Fuck you, Shigaraki!"

"Fuck you back!"

Jin and Toga burst out laughing, and Shuichi is the one to speak up: "Since when is this house a kindergarten?"

And that's when the new man notices Keigo. He sets his eyes on him, and Keigo can see how he is checking him from head to toe. The blond instinctively frowns. He can see how tall the guy is, and without his wings on his back, he feels comically small again.

"So, this is your flock Dabi?" he speaks loudly and walks over to Keigo, extending his hand in a greeting. "You gotta be Hawks, right? I'm Giran."

The blond stares at the man for a couple of seconds. He is pale but not in the vampire way, and when he grins, there are no fangs. He eventually takes the hand, firmly but doesn't squeeze and somehow manages to keep the irritation out of his face.

"I've never heard about you before," he flashes the man a grin. "Who are you again?"

Keigo almost wants to punch him when the man chuckles, but it's not he who replies.

"He's our information broker," Dabi says at the same time as Shigaraki says: "He's nobody."

"Information broker?" Keigo questions. "Why do vampires need information brokers?"

There is some wilderness in Giran's grin then, one that finally makes a man like him more likely to work with the nocturnal predators' vampires are. He is still shaking Keigo's hand. "To know about other coven's? Or about strong hunters with pretty wings from their quirk who are too fast for their own good and agh-"

It's Keigo's turn to grin when he squeezes the man's hand, hard, and Giran actually twists his whole body to the side as he's trying to pull away.

"Okay, okay, I'm sorry, was that too soon?" Giran apologizes immediately, and he sounds so honest that Keigo actually doesn't know if he's making fun of him. But when he looks Giran in the eye, he doesn't see a lie. So, he lets go of the hand.

He smiles some more when Giran shakes his hand in the air as if that would make it better.

"How much information do you have on the hunters?" Keigo asks without trying to be sneaky about the question.

Shigaraki shuts him down immediately with a low growl: "Don't answer that question."

Keigo wants to roll his eyes, but he curses himself. He has more questions for this information broker who apparently belongs to the coven, but he knows better than to ask them in front of the regent. At least directly.

Giran gives him one last smile before he turns around back to Shigaraki. "That's all I have on them. The leader calls himself Re-Destro but I dunno his real name, I suppose that's one of the guys who attacked you, Dabi. The power would match the rumors from hunters. The other man was probably Geten."

"How can you have rumors from hunters?" Keigo's mouth runs too fast again. He's heard about Re-Destro, of course. The coven is behind the river on the opposite side of the city, where Keigo usually doesn't operate himself, but Rumi is there quite frequently along with Endeavor.

Giran turns around and flashes him a toothy grin. "I have my ways. I wouldn't be an outstanding information broker if I didn't." He adds another wink.

Shigaraki sighs, clearly disappointed by the openness of the broker. He gives Keigo one last look, clearly considering sending him outside the room before he shakes his head and turns his attention back to Giran.

"Do you know how big their coven is?" he asks quietly.

The man puts his hands into his pockets and lets out a deep sigh. "I'm not sure… at least four vampires. I don't know much about their flocks. I tried to get people from their side of the city, but they just… don't want, and I got told indirectly to fuck off their territory. And no offense Shiggy, but I don't wanna end up as someone's dinner, so I'm not gonna go back there."

"Don't call me Shiggy!" Shigaraki hisses and Giran, to Keigo's surprise, simply laughs. To an even greater surprise, the regent doesn't kill or at least attack him as Keigo thought he would.

The hunter takes another look at Giran. There isn't any collar on his neck, neither is there any scars from old bites. He looks clean, not like a sheep.

"We won't ask you to," Kurogiri continues in a calm manner, ignoring what's going on as if it's something usual. "But maybe one of your people can find out more information about the coven?"

"We've been looking into them for some time," Giran sighs. "And they just seemed to mind their own business. Hard to say what they'll do now that Dabi snooped around. But I do know that Chisaki's staying on this side of the river. And, for now, moved into a rent house. I have people on them, changing them regularly, so they don't notice."

"Good, keep it that way."

It's the first time Keigo hears Shigaraki sound pleased.

Giran presses his hands together than with a smile on his lips. "I'm happy to be of service! Now, I wanna ask – do you need any new sheep? I have a few interesting people that I know you'd like."

"We don't need anyone new right now," Kurogiri shakes his head and moves away from the window.

This doesn't discourage the man as he looks directly at Dabi, and the smile on his lips widens. "What about you, buddy? Maybe another sheep now that you finally got one? I have one – really guy, short, pretty face, blonde hair. Sounds like your type."

Just as Keigo thought Giran might be a cool guy, he changes his mind as bitter air fills his lungs. He quickly pushes the feeling away. What is there to be jealous of?

"Nah, I'm good," Dabi rolls his eyes as he declines the offer.

"Giran!" Toga complains loudly. "Stop that! You are robbing us of the time outside! We're supposed to go to the cinema, move your ass!"

The man sneers at her, but then his face grows serious, and he turns back to Shigaraki. "There is one last thing. Your hunter was right," he points to Keigo with his thumb, making the blond frown in confusion. "Chisaki has a girl with him. She's never leaving for school, always stays inside the house. When she does go out, it's always with Chisaki."

Shigaraki doesn't say anything for a second, looking out of the window. Eventually, he asks: "Who is she?"

"I don't know," Giran sighs. "I can't send anyone inside their house. So far, no human who got inside gotten out except for Chisaki's blood bag."

Kurogiri rubs his chin in thought, or at least Keigo thinks that's what he's doing. "Chisaki doesn't seem like a person with a child. And he reported all the members of his coven to us, so it's unlikely that she's a vampire herself, especially since Hawks said she didn't participate in the ambush. However, we shouldn't rule that option just yet. You should ask him about her during your next talks, Shigaraki."

Shigaraki makes a frustrated sound, throwing his arms into the air. "I can't invite him again that soon to ask him. He's already suspicious. If he found out about…" he pauses and glances, first towards Giran then to Keigo, before he continues. "You know what, he might try to contact the other coven and ally with them."

"We have a deal with hunters," Spinner adds into the discussion. "If there would be a war, they would help us with them, right?"

Keigo doesn't move and makes sure not to react. Something bites into his inside, making him want to squirm uncomfortably. He remembers what he said to the Commission. He wonders what they would do. It doesn't take a genius to know that Shigaraki is a regent and not a leader for a reason. And so far, Keigo has yet to meet the true coven leader.

He knows that the oldest vampires can reach deep slumber, usually if they are injured in a way that would often kill powerful vampires. But to actually destroy the body of an Elder sometimes not even holy water, fire and beheading are enough. They have to be annihilated with a ritual.

Keigo never witnessed the ritual himself since there is only a handful of the mighty ones.

But he's heard about the leader of Shigaraki's coven. So powerful that the hunters struck a deal with him after they lost the best hunter One for All. Maybe, the hunters would still like to have a contract with a coven, but they would always pick one which they would be able to overpower whenever they wanted.

If Keigo gets the chance to tell Mikao that the all-powerful coven leader, is in the slumber, they won't come to their aid (not that Shigaraki and the others would officially need it).

Shigaraki interrupts his train of thoughts with a short, unamused huff. He doesn't bother to reply to Shuichi's question, and the air in the large room thickens noticeably.

"Well," Giran clears his throat. "I suppose it's time for me to leave. Who else is going, Toga? Just you, Jin and Shuichi?"

The girl grins widely. "Hocchan could come too! It's been so long since he's seen outside."

Keigo knows better, but he still feels his heartbeat a little faster at the suggestion. He knows both Toga and Shuichi are vampires, and he doesn't know much about Shuichi, but Toga is a young one. As she showed the other day, she still needs to be looked after by the other vampires, so he's more of a bodyguard. If he came with them and got injured, got Toga to lose control, and Shuichi busy with getting her under control, he could make a get-away.

The thought is crushed immediately – as soon as they would let Dabi know, he would just stop him with the bond. He could, maybe, make another call.

However, his fears are confirmed before he can think about it some more as Shigaraki growls: "No."

To Keigo's surprise, it's Giran who comes to his help. He laughs softly and looks at Shigaraki. "Wasn't he the one who told you about the strange girl? Maybe cut him some slack?"

Shigaraki seethes: "He's been-"

"Behaving, not causing any shit and cooperating for a couple of days," Dabi sneers almost mockingly. "Shuichi and Toga are going, and so is Jin. What's he gonna do? Smack them an get himself a Magneto helmet, so I can't control him?"

Shigaraki looks like he is about to smack Dabi himself, but then he smiles, too widely. "I will let him go if you go with them. You gotta look after your sheep, anyway."

"What?" It's Dabi's turn to scoff. He even makes a disgusted face.

"You never go with us anywhere, Dabi," Shuichi exclaims. "You just stay here with Hawks doing… whatever you do upstairs."

Toga and Jin start to giggle for which Dabi makes a disgusted face. "I don't need to see some stupid movie that won't even be worth the fucking mone-"

The turquoise eyes fall onto Keigo. The blond looks immediately away, hoping that Dabi didn't see him looking like a stupid puppy watching its master. The thought makes him sick. But Dabi keeps watching him, and then he sets his jaws sets tightly. "You know what, fine, sure, what-the-fuck-ever, I will go with you."

Keigo ignores the way his heart skips a beat. He feels pathetic. Shigaraki is showing him that he needs surveillance like a kid wanting to go to a birthday party (not that his parents ever let him). And the words to refuse Toga's and Giran's offer are on his tongue. But he misses outside. It feels like an eternity since he breathed in fresh, cold air and felt the wind in his hair and under his feathers. Plus, it looks like it might make Shigaraki angry.

So, he simply smiles and asks: "What are we watching?"

Toga giggles, shaking with apparent excitement. "We are watching a horror movie!"

Before Keigo can make a comment, she turns back to Giran. "Can we all fit into your car?"

"Sweetie, I have a minivan!" the man laughs. "We will still have some spare space."

"Yay!" Toga exclaims. "Are you guys gonna change, or are you good?"

Keigo looked down on himself. He's wearing comfortable jeans and a red shirt, but it's still cold outside. "Do I look like I wanna freeze to death?"

The girl pokes out her tongue in a playful manner. "Dabi can keep you warm."

"I can also set you on fire, so fuck off," Dabi growls, but he gets up from his chairs. Toga simply laughs, like a girl being talked down by her older brother. Meanwhile, Dabi straightens up and then stretches out, raising his arms in the air and slightly tilting backward. Suddenly, Keigo's mouth feels parched as his eyes glance down to the belly poking out of the pulled-up shirt. Dabi has a pale, unscarred, well-toned belly.

Without another word, Dabi puts his hands into his pocket and starts walking out of the room. Everyone else seems to take that as a sign to go on their ways too, getting up to probably go pick up their jackets.

Keigo feels his heart beating fast in excitement. Part of his mind still can't believe that he's going outside after so much time. Another part of his brain can't help but try to come up with plans on how to escape, but he knows that won't be possible with Dabi in the picture.

And then there is the way his belly feels warm when he looks up at Dabi's back as he follows the man to their room. He didn't want to go with the others; he probably never does, but he decided to go anyway for Keigo.

The warmth makes Keigo nervous.

They get inside without any words spoken between them. Dabi's coat is on the hanger right behind the doors, but so far, Keigo didn't need a jacket. Now that they are actually back, he doesn't even think that Dabi brought him one when he got him the clothes for the first time.

Nervous, Keigo enters his room. His bed is still a mess, even though last night, he slept in Dabi's. He walks over to the wardrobe and checks the inside. He goes through the pile of clothes but can't find anything that would keep him warm in the winter outside.

Dabi lets him hear the footsteps as he gets into the room.

"You can wear this."

Keigo turns around. Dabi is standing in the door, smiling lazily. He is wearing another coat, it's not as long, and even though it's black, Keigo can see that washing made it lighter, and it looks more worn out. In his hand, Dabi is holding the coat he always was wearing when Keigo met him – in the coffee shop when Keigo got attacked by Chisaki, both times.

First, Keigo wants to reach for the coat and accept it, but then he considers it. He remembers the previous night again, knows that the closer he gets to Dabi, the more dangerous leaving him will be.

But then he hears Mikao's voice – get close to them. And Keigo remembers. He's doing this for the Commission, not for himself and for the warmth Dabi seems to bring.

For the Commission, he tells himself when he lets the smile grow on his lips when he walks over to Dabi when he makes his fingers brush against Dabi's and puts the coat on. He repeats it in his head even as he breathes in the spice and smoke on Dabi's coat. It's too big on him and definitely too long, but it's warm, warmer than Dabi's fingers.

He drops by the bathroom and takes one last look at himself. He doesn't look as good as he would before, going out. He would broom his hair up, they always had sort of nicely wild look, but he tries to perfect it, and his cheeks definitely lost some of the puffiness but not all of it. Sometimes, he would use make-up, which was something he got from Rumi, she always said he was lucky to have… to have…

The blond gulps, leaning above the sink, closer to the mirror to stare at his eyes.

Since his arrival, he avoided the mirrors for the absence of the red behind his wings, so he didn't really notice the black lines around his eyes are missing. They were part of his quirk, and now they are gone. His eyes look so much duller without them, and he hates it.

And even though Keigo knows he still looks good, his chest feels squeezed out of air uncomfortably, and he can't stop staring at his eyes and miss the lines around them. He looks small, ordinary, and weak. For a second, he thinks about asking Dabi for some make-up.

But that makes him feel more embarrassed. Besides Dabi, it's not like anyone else knows that he used to have these black lines anyway. And now this is his chance to go out after so damn long.

So, he leaves the bathroom. Dabi is already waiting for him at the door. His shoulders typically stooped shoulders, which make him look smaller and his hands in his pockets. The old coat gives him more of the homeless hobo look.

He isn't entirely sure, but Dabi's lips might twitch into something similar to a smile.

When they get down, the others are already waiting for them in front of the door. They all are wearing regular clothes looking like a group of friends going outside for the night, they look nothing like a bunch of vampires. All except for Dabi, who may not look like a vampire, but he seems like a dead person anyway, the only one not fitting in. But Dabi doesn't seem to mind.

Keigo's heart beats fast, and it's embarrassing. He also knows the vampires noticed as well because Toga is grinning like a kid in a candy store as she winks at him knowingly. Jin just looks generally excited, bouncing on the spot, and Shuichi smiles.

It should make Keigo feel uneasy, he should sense the awkwardness in the air, which comes from a lie, but none of it occurs. Either, they are all excellent liars, or they are genuinely glad to have him go with them, to have him happy.

He half-expected Shigaraki to be here or Kurogiri so they could give them a speech about how to behave outside, but neither of them seems to be waiting for them.

"Let's go, kids," Giran says, opening the door.

Immediately, Keigo feels cold wind hitting him straight in the face. It's still early evening outside, but the moon is already in the sky, the gardens around the mansions are all white, snow sparkling softly from the moonlight. He can see the light coming from the city glowing over the tips of the streets. When he looks up more, he sees stars.

He's never been more glad to be outside during the night, to feel the coldness of the air sting in his nose and then feel it filling his lungs, to feel the wind hitting his face so hard he instinctively reaches for his visor.

When his eyes feel hot, he blames it on the wind.

They are standing on a veranda that must be beautiful during the summer months, even if the vampires can't go outside during the day. The scenery is lovely, and the gardens are probably well-taken care of. Keigo can't imagine Kurogiri have it any other way. Footprints are leading from the veranda and the stairs to a black minivan nearby, and Keigo can also see the marks left in the snow from it leading to the gate.

Keigo watches with his heart beating fast as the others cheerfully climb down the stairs. He can hear their footsteps crunching quietly in the snow. Jin's breath is visible in the air. He looks slightly to the side, at the layer of snow without any marks.

He wants to jump into the snow, face down to feel it on his face and in his hair, and then maybe rollover to make a snow angel. He can almost hear Rumi's in his ears, cackling and telling him he's childish, but if it would be the first snow of the winter, she would eventually join him.

He gulps at her memory. He needs to contact Mikao soon to ask if she is okay.

Something hard and cold hits in the face and a quiet "Oomph" leaves his mouth as snow splatters all over his face, and he hisses when some of it gets under his jacket's collar. He looks up. A toothy grin is on Dabi's lips as the vampire stares at him, a clear culprit of the snowball which has hit Keigo in the face. The others are still walking towards the car, Toga, and Jin clearly engaged in a conversation. And if that wasn't enough, he could also tell by another ball of snow which Dabi is so leisurely juggling from one hand to another while still staring at Keigo.

A chuckle escapes Keigo's throat, one which makes the others stop in their tracks, but he isn't paying them any mind. Instead, he grabs snow from the handrail of the stairs and squeezes it into a ball.

There is a spark in Dabi's eyes, and the grin turns into a smile. This time, however, Keigo is ready when he throws the ball, and he tilts his head to the side and then throws his own snowball at the vampire. He isn't surprised when Dabi dodges, but he is surprised when the snow hits Shuichi in the mouth.

The vampire curses while the others burst out laughing at his expense, Toga squeals in excitement and bends immediately down to grab as much snow as she can in her hands and then throws it at Jin, making the man yell in panic.

Dabi is watching them, snorting loudly. Keigo grins at the clear opportunity, he jumps down the stairs to get more snow. The next snowball hits the vampire into the back of his neck, hard enough that some of the snow stays there. The man curses a loud: "Fuck!"

And Keigo feels strangely satisfied when Dabi turns around again, to look at him. He is half grimacing at the discomfort, half smirking as he reaches for the snow and swipes it away from his hair.

They look at each other for a second, and Keigo feels warm despite the coldness on his fingers. The moment is then interrupted when another snowball hits Keigo in the chest. He looks at the other group of vampires and two humans who are clearly fighting their own snowball fight.

Keigo looks at Dabi one last time to see the vampire still looking at him with a strange smile on his lips, which makes Keigo want to squirm in not a completely bad way. It makes Keigo grin and reaches into the snow again.

Dabi's eyes spark again, and he follows his suit.

Chapter End Notes

> Soooo, I would say Dabi's and Keigo's relationship has moved on some more! I hoped you enjoyed this bit of softness :3

> Next chapter will be pretty long (the rough version is finished with 25k words) with some big stuff coming >:3

> Thank you again for reading and all the kudos and lovely comments you leave! They mean so much to me! ♥

> As always, you can find me on twitter!

## Chapter 13

Chapter Notes

> Sooo, I promised you 26k word chapter and I delivered! I really hope you guys will enjoy it!

> Thank you so much for the comments and kudos, I seriously don't think I would be able to keep this fic going for so long! All this support means tons to me!

> Without any more ado, I hope you will enjoy this chapter!

> (Trigger warnings for this chapter at the end)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Keigo is sure he and Dabi would win the snowball battle hasn't it been for Giran who yelled at them that if they continued behaving like a bunch of kids, he will just leave them there. Which happened after Shuichi pushed the poor man, and he landed ass-deep into the snow and couldn't get up.

Everyone else is laughing at him and all the curses leaving his mouth until Jin and Toga finally help him up. This makes Keigo question the seriousness of Giran's threat.

Giran's minivan is spacious but surprisingly clean, and there are six seats. Giran gets inside first to the spot of the driver. Shuichi climbs into the seat beside him, and Toga and Jin go behind them. Dabi reaches the backdoor and holds it open for Keigo.

The blond only smirks. "You know I'm perfectly capable of holding a door open for myself, right?"

Toga, of course, immediately jumps at the opportunity with a broad smile on her lips: "Aw, Dabi, you are trying to charm your bird, that's so cute!"

"Fuck off, freak!" Dabi says, but his words miss their usual bite.

The vampire then climbs into the seat next to Hawks. As soon as he closes the door behind himself, Giran turns the key and starts the engine with a soft roar. The air pours into the car, but it’s still cold. Keigo stares outside at the night sky and the trees of the park, watching them glow softly again, as the car is set into motion.

His heart starts to beat just a bit faster as Giran drives. They reach a big black gate which, just like the stone walls, doesn’t allow anyone to see through.

His fingers are still cold not only from the weather but from all the snowballs he made, so he rubs his fingers together to bring them some heat. It makes Giran look into the rear-view mirror. The man then reaches for the heating and turns the intensity up.

"Fasten your seatbelt, Hawks," Giran says as if he was talking to a child.

Keigo raises his eyebrows, briefly considering fighting the man on the topic, but in the end, he decides his words are reasonable enough and fastens the seatbelt. Dabi, Spinner, and Toga don’t seem to bother.

The information broker turns out to be a skillful driver, he doesn’t make any sharp turns even though he drives fast enough. Keigo is quiet most of the drive, listening to others talk about the movie they are about to watch. Dabi gets involved in the general discussion only once, and that’s when he takes out a cigarette, and Giran tells him that no smoking is allowed in the car.

Keigo chuckles at the annoyed expression Dabi pulls, but then he is too busy as they drive out of the trees into the city. All the lights are on and the night is still young, meaning Keigo can see all the stores which are still open, the gleams from the shopping windows lightening the streets, the road filled with cars. The streets are more decorated than they have been when he last saw them. The approaching Christmas and mainly New Year brought many people on the streets as they try to get ready for the celebrations.

"What date is it?" Keigo asks slowly. He can't believe he forgot to count the days.

Dabi opens his mouth to reply, but before he can, Toga jumps on her seat, turning around to face Keigo as she kneels there, holding onto her backrest while she is smiling with excitement.

"It's only a week before!" she smiles happily. "We'll be going to the mall on the edge of our territory because it has the best Christmas decorations and stuff! Are you excited for it? Do you celebrate it, Hocchan?"

Keigo swallows the lump in his throat and forces himself to smile. His parents didn't want to celebrate Christmas. They always said it's a nonsense celebration and a waste, but he did manage to beg them enough for them to allow him to decorate a tree outside and got a gift later. Next year, the Commission got custody of him, and they never let him celebrate. And neither of his guardians ever did anything on his birthday.

Then, he remembers Rumi and the way they would always actually get a tree and bake gingerbread. The memory of her makes his smile a bit more real and a bit sadder.

Toga is still looking at him, and so are the others except for Giran, who is watching the road. The girl's smile seems to waver for a second. She is still staring, and Keigo forces himself to smile some more.

"Nah, my parents were too… traditional for that," Keigo chuckles, relieved when his voice doesn't betray his uneasiness. "But, my friend and I always baked gingerbread together in later years. What about you, guys?"

He says guys, but the hunter's eyes land on Dabi. The vampire's expression darkens, and even though he is facing Keigo, his eyes are looking somewhere behind him, lost in thought. Keigo supposes he isn't the only one who doesn't have the fondest memories about Christmas.

Shuichi laughs, though. He leans out of his seat and says: "We didn't… until Giran brought Toga."

Jin laughs too. "That's true, that's true! Since she became a part of the coven, we are forced to celebrate it."

"Isn't that why we are actually going to the mall today?" Giran chuckles. "So, you guys can smuggle a tree and decorations again?"

They all laugh, and even Keigo chuckles. Dabi's gaze returns and he is the only one who doesn't laugh, he quirks his eyebrows and looks at Giran with a slightly disgusted face. "Why the fuck would you smuggle a Christmas tree?"

"Shigaraki likes to pretend he doesn't care for Christmas," Jin explains in a rough voice. "But he always joins us."

Dabi just shakes his head in confusion. "It's literally Christmas! Why would a vampire celebrate Christmas? That sounds like an abomination in itself."

Toga rolls her eyes as if Dabi missed the most obvious point. "Why you gotta be such a party-crasher! We don't go around and celebrate the Lord. We sit around, watch stupid movies and give each other gifts, and Jin and Sako always get to have Kurogiri cook for them, and Giran drops by in the following days with his-!"

"And let me tell you Hawks," Giran dashes a smile to Keigo into the rear-view mirror. "For a fucker who can't actually eat or taste anything that's not liquid, that fucker knows how to cook."

Keigo imagines Kurogiri in the kitchen in a pink apron, grumpily cooking a meal. It drags a laugh out of his throat.

"What do you want for Christmas, Hawks?" Shuichi grins.

And Keigo laughs because he never thought the first person asking him this kind of question would be a lizard vampire.

"I never really thought about it," he admits, leaning back in his seat. Then a thing came to his mind, and he felt his grin widening, and he looks at Dabi. The other man is watching with both curious and mysterious eyes. He wonders what's going on behind them before he speaks.

"Would Chisaki's head be a bit too much?" he asks.

Dabi snorts tilts his head as he does so, and then briefly looks outside the window. The streetlights are playing with all the colors, they reflect nicely in his eyes. There is a small smile on his lips.

Keigo gulps, relieved when Jin speaks, making the hunter look at him: "He's a vampire, so if you wanted him to kick the bucket – all you'd have would be a fucking pile of ash."

The blond scoffs. "That would actually look kinda cool. A tray with Chisaki's remains and red wine, mayhaps?"

To his surprise, it's Dabi who jeers loudly, and when Keigo turns to look at the vampire, an image, not his own, flashes through his mind – tray with gray ash and a goblet filled red blood that tastes sweet with a pinch of salt.

Keigo knows whose the blood in Dabi's imagination is, and he remembers the cold breath from last night, the sharp teeth and his own gasp as he felt a stab of pain before he got swallowed by the ecstasy of the bite.

He feels his cheeks heat up, and he looks away.

Giran easily navigates the car into the underground garage of the mall. Keigo immediately misses the sight of the night sky and the look of the snow. At the same time, he feels excited, his heart beating just a bit faster. He knows soon, the car will stop, and he will be able to get out of it, see and pass other people in the mall. He knows Dabi won't let him talk to them, or he will at least listen very carefully, so he doesn't ask for help. And Keigo doesn't actually want to.

The Commission showed him that he is most viable for them right where he is right now, he thinks darkly, without his wings, what else could he even do for them? His best choice was to search for an opportunity and see if he could steal someone's phone to contact the Commission again and inform them that the coven leader is in slumber.

The thought makes him uneasy, and he clenches his jaw as he fights the urge to fidget with his leg nervously. When he looks at the window next to his head, he sees in the reflection that Dabi is watching him. It only makes his agitation grow, his heart beats like a drum, not with excitement this time. When the car finally stops, he pulls at the handle, too fast and too harsh. It doesn't move, and he jerks his head in Giran's direction. His grip on it is almost painful.

Giran either doesn't notice Keigo's sudden panic, or he doesn't acknowledge it. Instead, he chuckles and opens his door easily.

When Dabi moves his hand closer to him, the blond almost jumps in his seat, the sudden fear that Dabi knows makes him want to smack that hand away. But like a deer in the headlight, he doesn't move, and the palm touches his knee. Keigo stares at it as he feels the warmth, that he grew to associate with comfort soaking through the fabric of his jeans, to his skin. The thumb moves slowly in circles.

Keigo swallows a lump in his throat. He feels torn between pulling away and leaning into the touch. In the end, he doesn't move at all. Instead, he looks up to see Dabi studying outside his own window.

It's then that Keigo realizes he's not the only one waiting for Giran to open the doors as well, all the others are too. He goes to Keigo's first. As he opens the door, Keigo slowly gets out. He feels the chill of the air on his face again, and he finds himself missing the warmth of Dabi's hand and the car.

Giran meanwhile moves to Jin's door and opens it before going around to do the same for Dabi and Toga.

Keigo still frowns. He looks around, making sure there isn't anybody who could hear their conversation and asks: "If the humans you are bringing to the coven are willing, why do you have a lock that can't be open from inside?"

Giran laughs as if Keigo said something hilarious and flashes him a smile before he jokes: "Why would you think it's for the blood bags? Maybe, it's a child safety lock."

The hunter gives him a sour expression; however, when Giran keeps his innocent smile on, he doesn't press for actual answers.

And even though Keigo misses the warmth of Dabi's hand, he can't help but feel relief with more distance between them. He takes in a deep breath as he looks around. The parking lot is almost full, but somehow, Giran managed to find a place close to the mall entrance. The hunter sees lots of people moving around, carrying their bags full of food for New Year's Eve, and several kids jumping around their parents in excitement.

It feels surreal like he is separated from them by an invisible wall. He shares space with them, but at the same time, he is somewhere else. Somewhere with a group of vampires.

A hand hugs him around the shoulders, and when he looks up, he sees Jin smiling down at him. "Let's go, Hawks-kun! You must be excited – finally getting out of that damned house!!"

Keigo almost forgot what it feels like to be touched by another human being. Jin's arm is warm but isn't as hot as Dabi's when the vampire tries to comfort him, but it's not as cold as Dabi's skin when he touches him without using his quirk.

"Of course, I am!"

Dabi watches them from afar and doesn't say anything. Soon, Giran locks the car, and the group starts walking towards the entrance. They get closer to the crowd, and even though Keigo still feels a sort of barrier between them, his heart starts to beat with excitement once more, the closer he gets to other people. He feels like he is a kid watching fish in a water tank… or maybe more like he is the one captured in the water tank.

The thought makes him want to scoff since he can't actually swim.

He walks to the escalator with the others, Dabi is following closely behind him. He can feel that despite Keigo standing on the higher stair, Dabi still has some height over him, and before he can stop himself, there is a smile growing on the blond's lips.

When they reach the top, Keigo lets out a slow, excited breath. He knows this mall even though he didn't go here very often. It's too far from where he and Rumi live, not their first choice, but they were here a couple of times when hunting brought one of them, usually Rumi, here.

Dabi didn't take off his coat, neither did he put down his hood. He still drags some attention, but Keigo is sure he would do it more if he took it off. Fortunately, the place is crowded enough that the people don't stare too much. If it weren't for the bond between him and Dabi, he is sure he could easily slip away, especially since he doesn't have his wings, and with his small frame, he could get lost in the crowd.

His mind lingers at the thought, absent-mindedly looking at Shuichi, who is immediately pointing out to a store with video games while Toga, who put on sunglasses at some point, is pointing out somewhere ahead of them. There are so many people around Keigo now it's almost overwhelming, they all go on with their lives and have no idea that Keigo, a person they are passing by, is here with his kidnappers.

His traitorous mind tells him that he is better than most people, still. Even with Dabi behind him, standing still and waiting for Keigo to… to do something.

It's strange. Until now, Keigo was usually the one following Dabi through the halls of the mansion, not really wanting to go anywhere alone. Now it's Dabi on his tail. But it still makes him smile – there are so many people, and the windows of the shops around are a nice change to the unmoving halls of the mansion.

The smile on his lips feels a bit sheepish, a bit nervous. He's never been one to ask for things mainly because he knew he couldn't get them. But he feels like testing the waters again, like taking another leap of faith even if he is scared that one day, he will fall into Dabi's arms entirely.

"Could I get a jacket? One that actually fits me?"

Dabi looks at him slowly and smirks before calling over at the others: "Hey guys."

He doesn't even speak that loud, but both Toga and Shuichi stop, halting Giran and Jin as well. They turn around and wait for Dabi and Keigo to walk a bit closer.

"We're gonna go get some clothes," Dabi explains. "You can-"

"What do you need, Hocchan?" Toga immediately jumps at the opportunity and smiles widely.

"Hey," Dabi growls, putting his hands into his pocket. When Keigo looks at him, though, there is no real irritation in his expression. "Who said it's for him? Maybe I'm the one who wants to buy some shit."

Shuichi laughs. "You said the other day you don't need the coven's money because you rarely buy anything anyway."

"And you dress like a witch!" Toga teases.

"A hobo witch!" Jin complements.

"Fuck you guys!" Dabi pulls out his hand from his pocket to show the trio his middle finger.

Keigo grins. "I just need a jacket. No offense to Dabi here, but his coat is thin as hell."

Dabi sneers. "My kind doesn't need anything thick."

The hunter bites into his tongue to stop the words like need, thick and ass from leaving his mouth.

Jin then places his hands on Keigo's shoulders and looks at him from head to toe, a thoughtful expression on his face. "I think you could go for a short jacket! Black! Tan one! They would look good at you since your waist is so slim!"

"He could wear a white shirt underneath!" Shuichi adds. "And you need winter shoes! You can't go around in sneakers all the time! It's winter."

Their attention, their advice, and cheerfulness are almost too much. Keigo wants to shrug Jin's hands off, suddenly, wants to tell them to keep their money and not buy anything at all. He feels like he is exploiting their kindness and, at the same time, as if it's all fake.

But he knows very well that Jin's smile is anything but fake.

He doesn't shake them off, doesn't find the strength to do it, but he feels his smile turning sad. "You are talking as if I'm actually expected to go out more with you."

"If Shigaraki let you out once, he will do it again," Giran smiles at him.

Keigo gives him a doubtful look, but he doesn't say anything. He doesn't really have a chance as Toga drags them all towards the nearest shop with clothing.

Neither of them seems to be looking at the price tags as they start looking around for suitable jackets and shoes. Jin and Toga do most of the picking, they bring him clothes, most of which Keigo declines anyway because while the style Toga picks from is pretty, it's not his.

Dabi follows them around, always close behind. Keigo supposes they all make quite a look – a group of people of all ages picking clothes for him. Eventually, Keigo picks a jacket on his own. It's a tan jacket with a collar with short fur, and it actually looks good at him. They pick up ankle winter shoes, which match with the color.

It feels almost alien. Keigo always enjoyed shopping. It was something ordinary, which was so different from being a hunter, making it all the more unique. To be finally able to do it again feels refreshing. As he is allowed to go around the shops, amongst other people, explore the new fabric under his fingers and look at the silly socks with Toga, he feels almost overwhelming joy and his eyes feel hot.

He doesn't know if Dabi notices, the vampire is always near even if he doesn't seem to be paying attention. If he does, he doesn't comment on it.

When they get out of the store, Toga tries to convince Keigo to throw away Dabi's coat and put it on right away. Dabi tells her to fuck off because it's his coat, and he is not leaving it behind. Keigo is somehow content with what he bought even though there is a stab of guilt in his stomach – it wasn't that he was stranded in any way when the Commission paid his bills, but he never got enough to even dream of going to the store where the vampires just did the shopping.

But he has to admit, besides the guilt, Keigo feels something warm as well from carrying the bags with his new belongings.

Afterward, Toga drags everyone to the cinema itself. Dabi argues and tells them he doesn't want to see any stupid movie, that he will instead just go around or wait, but after Keigo accuses him of being a party-crasher, he joins them.

Shuichi buys the humans of the group popcorn and coke. This means Keigo, Jin, and Giran sit in the middle of them, next to each other, so they can all reach for the snacks.

The movie is bad as expected. It's a horror movie that turns out to be about vampires. What is unexpected is that he actually enjoys the movie anyway. How could he not with Dabi's bitter, sarcastic murmurs about how the movie is bullshit every time a vampire who looks like a creature from Nosferatu appears on the screen. It makes Keigo giggle quietly, and the more he giggles, the more Dabi seems to have of the sarcastic comments. Enough to make the others laugh as well to the point, Keigo sees other people turn around and give the group disapproving looks.

"They are gonna throw us out in ten minutes," Keigo whispers with a grin on his lips after an extraordinary loud burst of laughter from Jin.

"No," Dabi leans closer to him, his arm brushing against Keigo's – the blond feels goosebumps where they touch. "They'll do it in five."

Somehow, they don't in the end, and they leave the cinema without escorting them. Toga is still full of energy, excitedly telling them it's time to go through the shops for stuff for Christmas. Keigo and Dabi stay with the others for the most part of the shopping.

The hunter still feels as if he is dreaming. The halls of the mall are not as filled with people as they were before, but there is still so much of life going around him, it feels almost suffocating. He knows he should be searching for an opportunity to steal a phone, but he can't make himself look for them too much. Especially with Toga and Jin dragging him to take a look at this tree topper or that golden tree chain.

It's fun, and even though he is still in a secluded area, somehow, he feels freer than he does in the mansion.

Dabi keeps following him around, and Keigo is surprised that he doesn't actually mind his presence. Together, they trail lazily behind the others, never losing them but not going in every time Toga decides to raid yet another shop.

The hunter doesn't mind when he stops in front of a shop with video games and stares inside, that the other man stops right behind him. They are not touching, but Keigo knows that Dabi is close behind his back, almost touching.

"Wanna take a look?" Dabi's voice is bored, and his breath brushes against his ear.

It takes Keigo's brain embarrassingly long to process that simple question. It's such an innocent thing to ask, yet when he realizes just that pure meaning, he can't help but be overwhelmed by irrational gratefulness because it's been so long since anyone asked him what he wants.

He manages to chuckle: "Are you trying to win me over by buying me stuff?" he winks at the vampire.

Dabi snickers and looks down at the hunter. "Is it working?"

Keigo laughs, but before he can reply properly, Dabi already continues. He steps away just so slightly and rubs the back of his neck nervously. Something about Keigo's question clearly made him uncomfortable.

"No, not really. Just thought that since we are already here, you could find some shit that would keep you entertained back at the place."

Before Keigo can think better of it, he smirks, leans just a bit closer to the vampire. In a way which could be mistaken as a murmur under his breath, if Dabi couldn't hear him thanks to his enhanced senses, he whispers: "I could find better ways to keep me entertained, and it wouldn't cost the coven that much money…"

He manages to tell himself that it's not because he remembers how hot and rough Dabi's palms felt around him, that he says it for the mission to be closer to the vampire.

And Dabi's eyes spark with interest, and his body moves closer to Keigo's again, almost as if a dance. He smiles, the only sign giving away his slight agitation is the way he gulps before answering: "I don't think you are prepared for that level of entertainment, little bird. Humans usually don't have enough stamina."

This makes Keigo curious. Just how long could Dabi go at it without stopping. Would it be hours? Would it make Keigo grasp at the sheets, hair wet with sweat as Dabi keeps fucking him until Keigo falls down from exhaustion and then some more?

The image sends a shiver down Keigo's spine.

He always had only casual relationships, and since he is still young and in good shape, he never had trouble finding someone who could actually keep up with him completely. The thought that Dabi, with his vampire stamina, could do just that is both thrilling and scary in how much.

Keigo grins some more even though his rational side is screaming at him that what happened yesterday was already dangerous enough, the more he will let the vampire do to him, the more… the harder it will be eventually for him. But after so much stress he's been under, he just can't anymore.

"That sounds like something out of a young adult novel," he teases lightly.

Dabi grins, showing a glimpse of the fangs, can see the maroon in the depths of his eyes, and Keigo wishes he could blame the tingles running across his spine to fear. When the vampire speaks, it's in low purr: "I could show you what that fiction is based on."

And because Keigo always liked to play with fire, he presses more: "All that bragging and so far you didn't show me anything."

There is a dangerous spark in Dabi's eyes. He moves deliberately slowly, stepping closer to Keigo, so close they are almost touching and places his hand on the blond's shoulder. He squeezes possessively, not too hard, but enough to make Keigo's knees weak.

His lips brush Keigo's ear, and the human instinctively reaches for Dabi's elbow, to support himself with the feeling of Dabi under his fingers.

"As far as I remember, it was you desperately fucking yourself into my hand, whining in desperation."

And fuck, as much as Keigo loves being outside the mansion, this conversion made him forgot they are not there. At least until the point when his cock twitches in interest, and he realizes he is in the middle of a crowd.

And Dabi, the sneaky motherfucker, just leans back and licks his lips like a cat licking the last bits of cream. He's still grinning as he says: "But I suppose now is not the time for that, is it?"

"Fuck you!" Keigo hisses immediately. He feels hotness in his ears.

Dabi smiles this time and then points towards the game store again. "Let's have a look."

Once more, when Dabi is actually a bit further away from him, Keigo's head clears up. He blames his horniness for this, but he knows that's hardly an excuse. He eventually follows Dabi into the store even though he knows he will get close to him that way.

The closeness of the store makes him look around.

"Where are the others?" he asks curiously because he can't see none of their companions who seemed to stick out of the crowd before.

Dabi sneers some more and murmurs, so only Keigo can hear him: "Toga said something about us being cute, Shuichi called us disgusting, and then they all fucked off. They'll probably text me when we are supposed to meet up."

Keigo frowns. He almost asks when the hell did that happen, but then he realizes that this probably was how the vampires communicated with each other. Just whispering while the humans couldn't hear them. This only makes the realization that Shuichi and Toga probably heard everything of their conversation worse.

Dabi is standing in front of the PS4 games, and Keigo wonders if he is so curious about the shooter gamer he seems to study or if he is just pretending.

"Hey," he speaks, licking his lips nervously. "Could they hear me... yesterday?"

Dabi's expression shifts as he's putting the struggle not to grin at the question. It doesn't make it any less embarrassing. "Nah. Whether you believe it or not, vampires actually value privacy. Especially among each other. It's not nice to hear others go at like a couple of wild rabbits. The walls in the mansion are pretty much soundproof."

Well, that's at least good to hear. With relief, Keigo looks at the games in front of Dabi.

"I always liked PC games better. Never could get very good with the controller."

Dabi snickers, and when he speaks, Keigo knows why. "I prefer PS. Always been told I'm good with my fingers."

Keigo chuckles, actually amused by the remark.

They don't buy anything, but they do end up talking about several of the games. Hawks laughs at Dabi when the vampire says his favorite game is Bloodborne. Of course, something which is dark, gory, and horror would fit him.

After they are done, Keigo knows the closing times of the mall are approaching, but there are still enough people. Dabi takes a look at his phone and informs him that the others apparently picked a tree, but they are shopping for some decorations, so they have time to spare.

And the blond is still carrying his bags, but he can't think of anything he would want. He doesn't really know where they are going as they simply chat, and he tries to explain to Dabi that he is heathen if he doesn't know a game like Forza.

That's when Dabi stops in front of another shop. He taps Keigo's elbow. It's a gentle, almost unnoticeable touch, but Keigo still feels a thrill go through him. He looks up at the vampire, but Dabi's eyes are set next to Keigo. He gently nods towards there, and the hunter turns around.

His heart squeezes and beats a bit faster at the same time when he realizes it's a coffee shop.

There are many coffee shops in the city, and this one is definitely not the one where he and Dabi met the first time, but he still feels strange standing in front of one.

"Do you want any coffee or cake?" Dabi asks. He tries to sound nonchalant, like Keigo's answer doesn't matter, but the hunter hears the edge to his voice.

And Keigo feels the weight of that question on his shoulders. And he knows what he wants to say. He didn't have a proper coffee out and a cake in so long, but he also understands the meaning behind the invitation.

A traitorous voice in the back of his head says that he lets Dabi feed, technically. So why shouldn't he let Dabi feed him something he likes as well. Except, Keigo knows it's not that simple, he knows the implications behind the invite.

But all his doubts and guilt, however suppressing they are and will be in the future, at that moment, they are all drowned with the sudden memory of Mikao telling him they won't save him. On the other hand, Dabi and the others, except for Shigaraki, are still… nice to him. They feed him proper food, not some leftovers one would expect to bed with as a prisoner. They lend him their clothes and make sure it's clean. Fuck, Dabi even bought him a jacket and shoes when he asked for them only a few hours ago.

"Yeah," he hears himself say. "Yeah, I would like a coffee."

Dabi's gaze warms, and a grin grows on his lips. He doesn't open and holds the door of the coffee shop for him and instead walks right in.

Keigo briefly watches Dabi's back with both warmth and chills from his choice blend in the inside of his belly. When the heat wins, Keigo walks inside with Dabi and follows him to the counter. It is see-through, and Keigo has a full view of the cakes and muffins.

The selection is probably not as diverse as it probably would be if they came during the day or in the morning, but there is still enough.

"What can I do for you?" the barista asks them. She looks tired, but she still manages to smile.

Keigo stares at her for a bit – it's not always he meets someone with such visible quirk of purple skin, long horns, and a pointy tail.

His train of thoughts is interrupted by Dabi. The vampire is looking at the selection of hot drinks above the barista. Eventually, he settles on a simple choice.

"I'll have a black coffee. What about you? Which cake you want?"

Keigo gulps as he looks at them all - sponge cake, chocolate cake, cheesecake, carrot cake, and more. They all look good and tasty, and Keigo didn't have a cake in so long. He finds himself craving. However, here is one last of a kind, it doesn't even look that good, so it's no wonder it got left while the rest of the cake is gone but…

"I'd like the red velvet one," Keigo says. "And cappuccino with caramel, please."

Dabi turns his head sharply to look at Keigo. For a couple of seconds, they simply stare at each other. Dabi looks like he is searching for something in Keigo's expression. The blond doesn't know what he sees, but he ends up scoffing, and, with a smile to himself, he turns back to the poor barista who looks like she is ready to fall asleep on them if they leave her without an order for too long.

"That too, I'll pay by card," Dabi murmurs, reaching into his pocket.

Keigo feels the heat in his ears, realizing that what just happened must have looked like he and Dabi were eye-fucking each other.

The bartender smiles again and then tells them that she will bring them the order. Keigo didn't even realize how hungry he was until now. He did have popcorn at the cinema, but that could hardly count as a proper breakfast.

True, red velvet cake could hardly count as a proper breakfast either, but at least it was something better than corn.

Keigo can't help but remember their first encounter as he sits at the booth. He decides to sit with his back to the corner of the room and lets Dabi sit opposite him. The booth is comfortable, and he would sink right into it if he didn't feel a strange, warm pressure of nervousness. It's not the wrong kind, but it's enough to make his palm sweaty and his heartbeat slightly faster. Just out of the familiarity of the place.

Dabi is slowly putting his card back into his wallet, and Keigo watches the long fingers, imagining the events of the previous day.

The blond clears his throat, still nervous but also… almost enthusiastic.

"I really didn't think I would go into a coffee shop again," he chirps out, not really intending to say the word, but the need to interrupt the silence is more powerful than he is.

Dabi looks up at him with a sour expression, and after he puts the wallet into his pocket, he makes sure to roll his eyes. "Honestly, when we first met, all I hoped for was a good fuck."

Keigo grins. He would be mad if, hands down, he didn't want the same thing back then. "And yet, here we are. Stuck with each other, and this is my first time out in a month."

"It's been three weeks," Dabi retorts. "And it's hardly my fault you hunters have to stick your noses into vampire business. I would've just gone for the good fuck." The vampire shrugs nonchalantly, but Keigo hears the defensive tone.

Dabi is still touchy about the subject. But really so is Keigo. He laughs and actually manages to sound lighthearted. "I guess that's what we hunters do. Just like you guys stick your noses into the human business."

"We need to feed," Dabi growls lowly and then sighs. "Why are my strays always the annoying ones…"

Keigo frowns, not only because he doesn't understand what Dabi means for a moment but also because he is not annoying. Then, he realizes what Dabi means by the strays and has to chuckle.

"I gotta inform you that both I and Rusica are real charmers, none of us is annoying, but that's about everything we have in common."

Dabi scoffs and waits when the barista comes to put their order on the table between them. Then, he banters back. "You both whine and complain and demand more and more food."

"That's because you don't feed us well!" Keigo can't fight the smile on his lips. "And no, I can't live on pizza and eggs with bacon."

The vampire grins, momentarily showing his fangs, and Keigo feels his heartbeat fasten again. The toothy grin looks really good on the vampire. When he realizes he's staring, he feels his ears heating up.

Dabi doesn't comment and, instead, continues: "I just bought you a cake, didn't I?"

"A bunch of empty calories is what you bought," Keigo teases.

The other man raises his eyebrows. "Well, if that's the case…" he trails off and reaches for the plate in front of Keigo.

The smaller man smacks the hand away and chirps gleefully: "It's my cake now. I never said I don't want it."

"Besides, what would you do with it?" Keigo grins as he takes the fork and digs it into the cake in front of him. "You guys can't eat solid food."

Dabi relaxes in his seat and leans backward, putting one of his elbows upon the backrest. "No, we can't. Tried it once. Tasted like fucking ashes. Also, threw up almost all the blood and needed to feed again."

"Ew, gross!" Keigo proclaims. "Can't you see I'm eating?"

He doesn't actually feel grossed out. In his line of work, he saw enough, much more disgusting things. To make a point, he brings the fork to his lips. He can immediately tell it's a different kind than the one Dabi bought him during the first time they met – it's harder, the dough is tough, but the taste is still rich enough, and the cream inside is thick and sweet.

His stomach rumbles loudly as Keigo finally eats something.

"I would have thought eating would include less talking," Dabi murmurs, watching Keigo eat with a small smile.

"I'm a nifty guy, I can do several things at once," Keigo replies and takes another bite.

Dabi's smile turns into a smirk. "I could find a good way to make you shut up."

Keigo smirks, feeling tingles dancing down his spine, and his heart beats just a bit faster. With a challenge in his voice and seductive tone, he chirps: "Promises, promises~."

And judging by the dangerous, heated spark in Dabi's eyes, the challenge has worked.

"Keep eating."

The only thing which stops Keigo from bitching about how he doesn't want to be ordered around is the way Dabi's voice drops an octave into a deep murmur. So, the blond only smirks, and when he brings the fork with the piece of cake to his mouth, he makes sure Dabi is watching the way his tongue licks at the fork. Swiftly, he manages to reach for his cup and hide the smile on his lips behind the cup as he takes a sip.

He knows that Dabi can probably tell just how… nice Keigo feels, but the blond also knows that if Dabi needs something, it is not more boosting of his ego. Besides, the moment Keigo gets the taste of the liquid on his tongue, he wants to moan at the taste. Not that the coffee at the mansion is terrible at any rate – it's much better than the one Keigo has in his own home, but there is something about getting a damn good coffee and drinking the liquid in a coffee shop like this.

The hunter rolls his tongue on it, savoring the taste. It tastes slightly bit bitter than he knows it is thanks to the lingering sweetness of the cake, but he loves it anyway.

Dabi is still watching him, but Keigo can't find the will to be embarrassed about anything. It is an excellent coffee. The way it tastes so good has nothing to do with who bought Keigo the coffee or who he is with now. Nope, definitely not!

Keigo cocks one of his eyebrows, challenging Dabi to say something. The vampire instead curls his lips, reminding the blond of a cat who just licked some fat cream, and sips his own coffee without commenting.

Slowly, he eats his cake and sips his coffee. The place around them mostly empties out, and the few people who arrive mostly get the coffee to take away. Keigo watches them with curiosity as he's chewing. He wonders, briefly, if he was ever standing like this close to someone who needed help, and he didn't do anything because he didn't know. If there were people, he's ever passed who were trapped, but nobody around them knew.

The creamy sweet taste turns bitter in his mouth. He knows when he did precisely that. Except back then, he knew that the people needed help.

And his stomach twists, but it doesn't stop him from taking another bite to get the sweet taste again. He finally got an opportunity to be out, and he refuses to feel bad while doing so.

Dabi doesn't seem to notice his internal struggle as he is too busy on his phone.

The cake on Keigo's tongue may chase away the bitter, but there is still uncomfortable weight on his shoulders, so he fills the silence. "Something interesting on the news?"

Dabi looks up, and Keigo swallows the lump in his throat as the turquoise eyes stare at him. For a second, Dabi seems to consider what to say, carefully watching Keigo, sort of measuring him. Eventually, he smirks: "You're always digging your nose into things you shouldn't, birdie."

The sound which leaves Keigo's throat is a weak imitation of a laugh. "You can't really call me that anymore, can you? Maybe you should get more creative with nicknames."

"Yeah, you're right," Dabi flashes him a toothy grin. "A brat is probably much more fitting with your attitude."

Before Keigo can form some kind of reply, Dabi rolls his eyes and sets down the phone to his knee. He looks at the ceiling, away from the human, and starts to agitatedly flip the phone on its edge before he continues in a low tone: "I thought you'd be glad if the world didn't forget about your wings."

Keigo feels his stomach drop at the mention of them. The weight, missing on his shoulder blades, seems to be pressing into his shoulders instead. But he doesn't drop his gaze, even if Dabi himself refuses to meet his eyes.

"Forgetting is easier, isn't it?" he says. His own voice sounds distant to his ears. "Moving on sounds like a reasonable thing."

Seconds pass between them, and if Dabi wasn't a vampire, Keigo would worry if he even heard him. Then, Dabi blinks, slowly, and looks back at Keigo. There is a soft smile on Dabi's lips, his eyes are half-lidded, but Keigo still feels the urge to fidget under the stare.

"Yeah, sure," Dabi agrees eventually, but the words don't fit well with Keigo. "Forgetting would probably be easier, moving on better. But can you?"

Keigo stares at Dabi, a form forming between his eyebrows but doesn't say anything. He didn't even notice when a nervous tic in his leg started.

Too many memories flash before his eyes – the red feathers traveling to the ground, his own small hands wrapped around the warm mug full of hot chocolate while he can still hear the gurgling sound. His heart beats a bit faster against his ribcage, but he can't tear his eyes away from the other man even as his eyebrows form a frown.

The coffee shop door open and close, and people walk inside and leave without any knowledge of the inner battle inside Keigo's head.

He doesn't say anything, though. The way Dabi's lips curl into an unamused smile lets him know that the vampire already took his silence as the answer. He continues, his voice dragging in a strange, labored way, and the turquoise eyes look behind Keigo for a second.

"But if everyone forgives and forgets the things that were done… who will stop them from happening again?" Dabi looks back at Keigo at the end of the sentence and grits his teeth. "Who will make him regret the fucked up things he's done if everybody just moves on? Where is the right in moving on?"

On instinct more than anything, Keigo opens his mouth to speak, to deny Dabi's words and tell him, warn him, that vengeance never brought anyone peace. It brought him dark, sick, satisfaction, and relief as well as many nightmares but not peace.

Before he can say anything, however, Dabi stares him again. The fury makes the vampire's features hard, and there is low, maroon glow in his eyes. "Don't you wanna kill Chisaki for taking your wings and throwing you at me? Don't you want him to suffer and to pay?"

Once more, Keigo wants to deny. He wants to tilt his head backward, laugh, and tell Dabi he's a fool for thinking he would ever be so petty. He wants to be a better person. But then he images the scene from his childhood – his little, fragile self – sitting on the kitchen counter, looking into the living room and watching the thick white wool of the carpet coloring red not with his mother's blood but with Chisaki's.

He feels dark, consuming flame inside burning with hate, and he knows this image wouldn't be enough for the vampire. He wants him to suffer, wants him to be as desperate as he felt back at the street, dark and alone. The hate, the anger, and the hunger for revenge, to make things just make him so sick and ashamed of himself.

Dabi moves fast but still slow enough for the hunter to track his movements. He places his palm on the table between them and leans closer. His other hand takes Keigo's, curls around it. It's not a tight grip, and the skin against Keigo's is cold, smooth, and rough, but he still feels like he's burned by the touch. Keigo could tear his hand away, but the gentle touch feels inescapable.

Dabi's eyes are wide now with the glutton, with a mad spark, the same one Keigo feels. He licks his lips, slowly, like a snake tasting the air around Keigo. The vampire's voice is so quiet the hunter barely hears it, but he can feel the words in his very bones.

"I can kill him for you if you wish."

The sentence knocks the breath out of Keigo's lungs, and he can't do anything but to stare at the other man, with undoubtfully just as wide eyes. Dabi tightens the grip on his hand, and a shiver goes down Keigo's spine. There is a turmoil of emotions inside him; excitement, desire, shame, fear all mingle together in his stupid brain. Dabi's words are the sweetest and simultaneously the most poisonous thing anyone ever told him, but now that they are out, Keigo can't unhear them. He feels them in his core, bringing back to life sick, warm butterflies to his belly, like intoxication spreading through him.

There is wrongness to what he feels, one which he cannot shake away, but he can't stop himself. He feels his own hand respond, squeezing around Dabi's. And he feels himself burning with shame. Telling himself that if Dabi kills Chisaki will remove one of the Commission's problem doesn't help much.

There is no denying, he knows, and Dabi knows, too, that he wants Chisaki to die. The vampire's smile turns darker, broader, and even more captivating. It feels like he's won, and yet Keigo doesn't feel like he's lost anything. He feels soft tingles on his skin when Dabi caresses the skin of his hand with his thumb.

He wishes he could blame everything on the vampire and his magic, but he knows better.

He's still waiting for Keigo's reply. The blond won't give it to him, can't. He's got so far in trying to be better than he used to be. He can't just give up now. But he can't find the strength to withdraw his hand either.

"You…" just the single word feels heavy, and he can barely get it off his tongue. "You are free to do whatever you want."

The spark in Dabi's eyes dims, and Keigo feels the bitterness of regret and sourness of disappointment in his heart that doesn't belong to him but finds a way into his own heart all the same. Then, the vampire shuts down the bond and pulls away from the human, both his head and hand.

Keigo immediately misses the rough touch, and it takes all of his strength to stop himself from reaching towards the man in an attempt to keep him close.

"Hawks!!"

The familiar voice is like a splash to cold water in his face, and for a second, he thinks his mind is playing tricks on him, but then he turns his head, and his gaze falls on a tall, dark-skinned woman, and his heart skips a beat.

Before he can form a proper thought, he is raising to his feet. The cup of coffee slips from Rumi's hands and lands on the ground, the hot liquid spilling everywhere, but Keigo doesn't even notice it. All his previous thoughts are gone at the sight of his friend. Her grip is bruising, possessive in worry. She pulls him close so harshly that his side hits the edge of the table, but he can feel the pain only in the back of his perception because suddenly, he is in a very warm hug.

He feels a shaky breath leaving his lung after he breathes in Rumi's smell, fluffy like cotton wool, and a bit sweaty. His eyes immediately feel hot, and he tightens the grip around her. It feels like an eternity since he's hugged another human.

Too soon, Rumi pulls away, her hands grab his shoulders. She looks at him with teary, wide eyes: "You are alive, I can't believe it, you are alive!" she mumbles incoherently in a quiet voice, her fingers digging into Keigo's skin as if she needs to make sure he truly is real. "They told me they killed you! What happened? Why didn't you come home?"

Keigo opens his mouth, wants to tell her everything. But he feels Dabi's eyes digging into his back, suddenly hyperaware of the vampire's presence. Unfortunately, Dabi carefully doesn't let any emotions through, and Keigo has no idea what the other man is thinking. He also remembers the mission from the Commission. They had a reason why not to tell Rumi the truth as much as he hates it. Now more than ever that he can see that his friend lost some weight, and there are dark circles under her eyes.

"I couldn't," he says simply.

Rumi stares at him, waiting for him to elaborate. When he doesn't, she shakes her head in confusion. "What?"

Then, her look falls on his neck and the collar. Her eyes widen, her features turn hard, as the huntress she is, she knows, and her gaze falls on Keigo's, still sitting, companion.

And Dabi, the fucking idiot who doesn't realize what danger he is in, leans backward and grins. All teeth and fangs out, basically flashing out in front of the huntress like a cat showing its territory by lazily stretching out.

Keigo's heart immediately fastens its beat, and cold sweat runs down his back. He feels like he got stuck between the hammer and the anvil. Quickly, his hand reaches for Rumi's shoulders.

"Rumi, wait-" he begins but never finishes it as Rumi pushes him behind her, placing herself between the vampire and her friend.

Keigo doesn't get the chance to say anything else because Rumi, for the lack of a better word, kicks. She holds back just as she should because the building still stands, but the back of the chair, just where Dabi's head was seconds ago, is kicked into pieces.

Candy and ash smell falls upon them, thick in the air. The vampire magic is strong enough to make Keigo's eyelids slightly heavier. Just as Dabi intended, Rumi's kick doesn't catch any attention of the other coffee shop visitors. Only the pair of girls next to them glance at them, but then they continue with their conversation.

Dabi is now standing on the table, holding up his palm, and the room is illuminated by a bright blue flame. He doesn't attack straight away, though, which gives Keigo a short second to consider his options.

They are in public, Rumi just found out he's not dead but in fact, is wearing a vampire's collar with the vampire being right there and flashing the fact that he's got Keigo marked right in her face. If the roles were reversed, Keigo would have no mercy on Dabi. But Keigo is on a mission, there are other vampires in the building as well as civilians. And the last thing he wants is for Rumi and Dabi to be harmed by each other. Right now, he only wants to make sure Rumi is fine but also that his mission by the Commission and thus the stay with the coven stay uninterrupted and hidden from her. Because he can't imagine her knowing the truth and walking away.

Quickly, he moves back in front of Rumi and places his hand on her chest. "Wait, wait, wait. You got this wrong."

Anger flashes through Rumi's eyes, but she doesn't look away from the vampire. "What the fuck are you talking about, he's a leech!"

Dabi's grin widens. "You know that's pretty offensive, right, bunny?"

Rumi hates being called a bunny, and he can see her getting ready for another attack, so he tries to get her attention again. "Rumi, fucking wait! There are lots of people around!"

"They told us you're dead, that you died on the mission, and the new coven killed you! Where are your wings?!"

Keigo desperately thinks. That's probably what Commission thought until he called Mikao, it's what Dabi's coven thinks, and he can't endanger his mission or this illusion the coven lives under.

"Rumi, just let us explain!" Keigo insists. "I got ambushed and lost my quirk but Dabi here…" for a second, he remembers the scene again, at the dark street, the familiar weight of his wings gone from his shoulder blades and his back hitting Dabi's chest. But he doesn't have time for another panic attack, so with the words bitter on his lips, he continues. "He helped me against the vampire."

"He made you his!" Rumi hisses. "I can smell the blood bond on you! He took you!"

Keigo feels Dabi's eyes on the back of his neck.

"I wanted to," he lies. "It was finally my chance to leave the life of a hunter and be free."

He and Rumi never talked about it. Or at least not when they weren't very drunk or, on several occasions, high. But when Keigo's mask of Hawks cracked, he always told Rumi how he thought maybe one day, he could have time to kill and finally relax. He never said he would stop being a hunter, but that one day, perhaps it wouldn't be necessary.

The gaze on his nape intensifies, and he can feel a pulse of surprise before the vampire stops it.

Rumi just shakes her head. "Is he controlling you, Keigo? Because I know you would never leave me thinking you are dead! Are you under his control?!"

Keigo wants to hide his face into his palms and groan loudly because Rumi is absolutely right. He would never let her go through that if he could. And they both know it.

But he can still play around the blood bond. "Come on, Rumi. We both saw people under the control of it! They are usually gone like zombies! Did you ever see a vampire going into a coffee shop with their sheep? Do I look like a victim?"

"Just because you don't look like it doesn't mean you are not!" Rumi growls. "If they are not holding you there, then come home with me. You lost your wings; you won't be a hunter anymore."

"Except that big bad vampire is still out there for Hawks' tasty little neck," Dabi proclaims arrogantly.

Keigo can't do anything this time – the huntress pushes him aside and punts her leg. Now, Dabi isn't fast enough, and she manages to send him flying through the window behind him as if he was nothing but a rag doll. He lands on the floor of the mall and continues sliding and rolling across the floor until his face hits the railings of the escalators.

On instinct, the blond makes a step to the hole in the window, but he stops himself. He knows that Dabi is okay, he's a vampire, and even if he isn't, he will be soon. He's got someone more dangerous at the moment to take care of.

"Rumi," he says quietly, insisting. He can't speak openly with Dabi, still able to hear him, but he hopes she will understand anyway when he shakes his head. "Don't do this, please. He's telling the truth. And we both know that the hunters don't have the resources to have someone watching over me constantly."

He adds the last part because he knows the woman is about to tell him she will protect him. And they both know that with the mission from the Commission, that's not in her capabilities.

"You have to go, Rumi!" Keigo hisses.

The woman immediately takes his wrists, her expression dedicated and worried. "I'm not leaving without you!"

"I'm safer with them than I'd be with you and the other hunters!" Keigo insists. "Please Rumi, there's more of them. The hunters need you!"

"You need me, you fucking pigeon!" she growls. "I won't leave you like this!"

Keigo's heart aches. He wishes nothing more than to go with her, back home, into his bed. To be there again, to watch his favorite movie, to bake the Christmas gingerbread as they always do with Rumi before Christmas and then drink hot chocolate.

But he knows he can't. Just the memory of Chisaki is enough to send creeps down his spine. He is powerless, and the Commission would never spend their precious resources on protecting him. The only thing they could do would be sending him out of the city, far away. And that would be like a nail to his coffin - he is feeble but...what could he do anyway? He doesn't have any money, and even if he sold the house, he only has elementary education, and his ID got taken by the Commission the moment he got it as a sixteen-year-old boy. They made sure he couldn't live a regular life in case he wanted. Besides, he can't just leave the city and Rumi and... whatever is going on here behind. He would never be able to live with himself if he did that.

Keigo knows that this might end with him dying by Chisaki's hands, but he needs to stay here, not only because he doesn't want to be sent away, thrown aside like a broken weapon. And he wants to stay here to see if Dabi would indeed hold to his offer of killing Chisaki for him.

His friend is still watching him, a grimace of pain, anger, and similar helplessness to the one Keigo feels right now.

"I can't go with you," he looks her deep in the eyes so Rumi can see the finality in his look. "Please, just go!"

"No," comes a dangerous, strangely sounding growl from the side. Dabi has gotten back to his feet. When Keigo turns to look at him, he takes in a sharp breath of surprise. The vampire's jaw is dislocated, the staples in his face are torn, he's bleeding dark blood all over his coat and white shirt. Sharp, white fangs are visible, and his look is full of fury.

He reaches to his face, and Keigo wants to rush towards him to stop him, but he is frozen on the spot. He watches Dabi grabs his jaw. If the look wasn't gruesome already, if Keigo wasn't feeling sick to his stomach by just looking at the vampire, the sight of Dabi's fingers digging harshly into his skin before he jerks the jaw back in place with a loud pop, would shake more than one person.

The vampire looks more like a zombie. He licks the blood from his lips and moves his jaws to test if the joint was back in its place. When he is sure everything is, he wipes away the small pieces of glass from the broken window and smiles. But it's not one of his half smirks or one of the rare smiles Keigo sometimes catches. It's a smile that reminds Keigo that there is still a dangerous beast among everything else that Dabi hides under his skin.

And the beast speaks in a low purr as his flash is mending: "Not so fast, bunny."

And Keigo knows that whether he managed to talk some sense into Rumi before doesn't matter right now. There is her best friend, helpless standing within an arm-reach and a wild, dangerous vampire standing between her and her friend.

She reaches for Hawks' shoulder again.

"I won't let you hurt him, leech." It's a growl, and it's a warning.

Before Dabi can say anything else, Keigo steps between them. He turns his back towards Dabi. "Rumi, please, did you hear anything I said?"

She narrows her eyes at him, her mouth slightly open with shock from what Keigo just did, and it takes her a couple of seconds to recover from the shock. The hair on Keigo's nape stands up, and he knows that Dabi sees the opportunity to attack, can feel his muscles strain as they prepare for a movement, but it doesn't come even though the vampire does have time.

The door into the coffee shop opens again.

"Rumi, is something wrong?" comes a warm, woman's voice.

The trio turns around from their little dangerous drama. A short woman is coming inside, dressed in a cute blue sweater, long skirt. There are glasses with gray eyes behind them. She has white hair with short, red strips in her hair.

And her presence sends a whole avalanche of feelings through the bond, suffocating Keigo with its might - relief, fear, affection, shame, rage, and longing. He wants to reach for the woman and wrap his scarred arms around her and sob into her hair, which was always much softer than his.

The emotions are so powerful that, once more, he can't tell his and Dabi's feelings apart. Like he is not Hawks again like he doesn't know where he ends and Dabi begins. Not knowing who he is, being so deep in Dabi's emotions, losing himself makes him panic, and he pushes Dabi's emotions away.

He can't tell if the vampire feels the push and decides to withdraw because of that or if perhaps he simply doesn't want Keigo to know what he's feeling. It doesn't matter because all the feelings stop suffocating him, and they transform into an annoying buzz in the back of his mind.

Keigo's head is throbbing with pain, there are cold drops of sweat running down his back. He didn't notice either of those happening over the emotions until now. His knees are shaking so much that his own weight feels unbearable, and they bend. Dabi's strong hands are immediately under his shoulders, keeping him up. They are shaking as well.

Over his blurred vision, Keigo notices the woman is approaching them.

"Oh, did you meet some of your friends, Rumi?" her voice is warm and friendly. She doesn't notice the mess around them at all.

There is a moment of silence, and even though the pain, Keigo can feel the awkwardness. Rumi is standing in front of them, the coffee she bought all over the floor and the two men in front of her - one looking like a zombie and holding another guy who looks like he is about to pass out. Through the pain, Keigo also hopes that Dabi's spell is still holding doesn't make them look suspicious. Or at least the window.

"Yeah," Keigo speaks eventually when neither Dabi nor Rumi does. Then, he gulps, hoping his next attempt on words doesn't end up in him throwing up. "Rumi and I know each other."

The headache is slowing getting better, and so does the blond's vision. Enough for him to see the woman smile. "Oh, nice to meet you! We wanted to take a coffee to go, but if you guys want to catch up, we can have a coffee here, right, Rumi?"

Before the other woman can say anything, Dabi speaks.

"Sorry, we were about to leave. My friend here isn't feeling well."

His voice is weak and weird. Keigo feels Dabi's hands shaking more when the woman looks at him.

Rumi turns her head sharply towards them, and Keigo can see her intention of stopping them from escaping like this. He looks at her with what he hopes seems like a sorry expression.

"Yeah, I'm sorry, I really don't..."

"Oh dear!" the woman gasps in worry. "Do you guys have a car? We parked in the garage, if you need, we can take you home!"

"No!" Dabi denies in a shaky voice. "We do have a car. We gotta go."

He's practically dragging Keigo away while the woman looks at Dabi curiously, her eyes narrow as if she is searching for something.

The blond then looks at Rumi, making sure she gets the message. "I'll be alright, don't worry."

She doesn't look happy. Her mouth is turned upside down as she slowly turns her head towards Dabi, her hand runs down from Keigo's shoulder to his waist, soothingly stroking him. "I will see you around. You better make sure he's okay!"

Dabi doesn't bother with answering. Instead, he takes the bags with the clothes Keigo bought, and he nudges Keigo towards the exit. The blond tries his legs, and when he is sure they will finally listen to him again, he moves in the direction.

The vampire is basically dragging him to the door. After a few steps, Keigo's feet only barely touching the floor, but he can't find the strength or the courage to ask Dabi what's making him run when just moments ago, he was ready to make a scene and fight. Or a worse scene than they already did.

So, he keeps quiet and doesn't fight the arms around his waist even if Dabi's fingers are digging into his skin. He lets the vampire drag him through the mall, neither of them says anything. That is until Dabi takes him outside, through the main exit door, into the cold.

"Dabi," he murmurs, surprised how tired he sounds.

The vampire doesn't reply. He doesn't even seem to hear him, the fast pace he's set not slowing down one bit.

He lets the other man walk some more until he feels his body shiver from the coldness outside, and the headache gets worse again.

"Dabi," he repeats, louder this time.

Nothing. He looks up to the vampire to see him stare right in front of them with big, dead eyes. The only thing that's missing from back when Keigo witnessed his vampiric slumber is the glassy gray layer of death. A shiver goes down Keigo's spine, and it has nothing to do with the cold.

He places one hand on Dabi's, the one on his waist, and then wraps his arm around the vampire's shoulders to get his attention. When even that isn't enough, he tries: "Touya."

Like a spell being broken, the vampire's eyes snap to him, and his hand moves from under Keigo's, the fingers wrap around Keigo's wrist, painfully.

"Don't call me that," he says, his voice too raw and hoarse.

Keigo frowns. "Then stop ignoring me!"

Dabi stops, finally, and shakes away the hand around his shoulders. "You are lucky I didn't tell the others about your bunny friend. We would slaughter her."

Keigo knows this game - diverting the subject, which makes the vampire uncomfortable by lashing out with words that he knows will make the blond uncomfortable. He hopes Keigo will get defensive and leave it be. He knows this game too well, and while his exhaustion and headache make him want to lash out right back, play as Dabi wants him to. But he keeps his biting remarks at bay. For now.

"Who was the woman?" he asks, knowing well he is stepping into dangerous territory.

Dabi hisses, actually hisses, and tightens the grip around Keigo's wrist some more, and Keigo swears he can feel his bones screeching at the abuse. He ignores the way his eyes water and grits his teeth, bearing the dangerous look the vampire gives him and stares right back.

"You should stop digging into other people's business, or you'll get more hurt than you'd already got!"

The words hurt. He ignores the survival instinct in the back of his head, screaming at him that he's playing with fire, but that doesn't stop him from growling: "You think hissing and throwing childish tantrums will prove your point or smoothly change the subject?"

"I don't need to prove you anything!" Dabi snarls and tightens some more, to the point that Keigo feels that if he pressures some more, he will rupture the bone. Hot tears of pain fill his eyes, and he can't stop the instinct of reaching out for Dabi's hand. He grabs the vampire by his wrist and tries to yank it away. It doesn't move a bit.

"I felt enough of that shitstorm of your feelings to know you know the woman," Hawks continues anyway, blurring out the words fast and looks into Dabi's mad eyes. "It's crystal clear that whoever she was, meeting her wasn't easy for you, and I guess you want to let out your frustrations on someone, but guess what? Neither was meeting my friend!... Dabi c'mon!"

He doesn't mean to say the last part, but the vampire actually started twisting his wrist backward as Keigo spoke, more painfully, and Keigo's speech fastens, and his knees give out again as he tries to spin with the movement.

The turquoise eyes finally glance towards Keigo's wrists. They widen, and immediately, Keigo is set free. He pulls his arm away and steps back. He starts rubbing the sore skin. It's already bright red, and he has no doubt there will be a bruise tomorrow.

Meanwhile, Dabi's wounds are healed, but the staples are still out of place, hanging only on the healthy-looking skin.

Keigo's heart is beating like a drum in his chest, fast and hard, and the headache is stronger again. He frowns at the vampire anyway and growls: "Why do you always take it out on me when you fucking feel something?!"

"Hah, doesn't blaming others sound familiar?"

Keigo almost rolls his eyes at the remark. He wants to laugh and tell Dabi that his barking is getting old, but he has enough self-preservation instinct not to. He has a feeling that this dog is looking for an opportunity to bite.

"At least I'm trying to be somehow constructive," he says instead, keeping his voice calm although some of the bemused amusement escapes into his tone.

Dabi either doesn't pick up on it, or he doesn't care. He narrows his eyes. "The only thing you are constructive about is trying to come up with a way to contact the Commission again! So, when should I be expecting the wooden stake in my back or wake up to the mansion burning?"

Keigo's eyes widen, and he feels his heart skip a beat as his insides are squeezed by cold panic. He wants to turn around and run straight back to the mall, to get away from Dabi because he's been exposed.

The small part of his mind, which isn't panicking, is wondering why he suddenly feels that way when everything which happened before, all of their conversation and Dabi's fury didn't make him feel that way.

Before he can even try to get away, however, Dabi snorts at his expression. His next words are vicious: "What, you thought I wouldn't pick up on that?"

The panic is immediately pushed back by a sense of betrayal. Keigo swallows the lump in his throat and frowns: "You told me you wouldn't spy on me!"

"Look who is fucking talking! Isn't that what you put into your little head that you're doing?" Dabi snarls dangerously, stepping closer again, but this time, he doesn't reach for Hawks. "You demand rights, respect, and trust when all you are doing every fucking thing not to deserve it!"

"What else am I supposed to do?!" Keigo pushes Dabi's shoulders, the other man lets himself be pushed and steps back. "I can't just sit there on my ass among vampires and wait for... whatever fate you might ever decide for me! I need some purpose, or I'm gonna lose my fucking mind."

Dabi narrows his eyes. "Then why don't you try to be an actual part of the coven instead of plotting against them?! Do you think Kurogiri is a bad guy? Do you think Toga is a cruel monster who has nothing in her brain other than murder and feeding?"

Keigo laughs lightly and manages not to sound bitter. "You drink human blood! There is no defending that!"

The vampire returns the laughter in a much uglier, rawer way. "As if humans slaughter and maim each other every day, let others starve and abuse them! Not every monster has sharp fangs and a still heart."

"That doesn't make it right," Keigo objects immediately.

Dabi just snorts, rolls his eyes, his lips in a tight, wide smile: "For someone calling himself after a bird of prey, you are fucking blind, Hawks," and then, he turns away.

The blond guesses this means that the conversation is over for Dabi, and he can't help but feel relieved. He doesn't try to persuade Dabi that Keigo is the one who's right. Instead, he tries his best to ignore the weight Dabi's previous words put on his shoulder.

He looks around. He didn't even realize when they left the mall, but they are standing outside. It's still snowing, the sidewalk is covered with a thick layer of snow with many footprints. A shiver goes through him in the cold air, but he refuses to hug himself with Dabi so close.

The other man is slowly walking away. Keigo stares for a second. He wishes he could turn around and return to the mall, back to Rumi, but he knows that even if he tried that, Dabi wouldn't allow him. And he can't join Twice and the others if he doesn't know where they are.

He jogs to walk next to the vampire. An ache is still pulsing through his wrist, but he hides his hands into his pockets.

Dabi glances at him with the turquoise eyes. When Keigo meets his eyes, he looks away. For several minutes, they are walking in silence. The streets are now empty, and there aren't as many cars passing them.

"It was your fault anyway."

Keigo frowns and stares at Dabi for his words. For a second, Dabi doesn't continue. Then, he decides to elaborate with a roll of his eyes as if what he says the most obvious thing in the world: "Your thoughts and memories… or whatever. I see them without really trying, sometimes. They are just too loud. That's how I know you were playing a dirty little thief and stole my phone some time ago."

Keigo raises his eyebrows. His heartbeat fastens again. "And you didn't tell me anything? Or to Shigaraki? I would expect you to lock me into the basement or something."

"What would it change, or what were you gonna do?" Dabi snickers. "Yell out of the window to give hunters more info? I don't think so. And Shigaraki already has a big enough stick in his ass, no reason to make him piss off even more."

Keigo cackles, still nervous. "What, are you scared of him and that he would scold you for not training your pet, right?"

Dabi grits his teeth, bitterly, but there is also a spark of amusement in his eyes. "I'm not scared of anyone anymore. But he gets so annoying when he's pissed."

Keigo chuckles and pauses for a second. Then, before he can change his mind, he says: "That woman was someone you knew… before. Wasn't she?"

Dabi's entire posture tenses up again. His reply is a growl: "Maybe you didn't get the memo, bird, but I don't wanna talk about her."

Sensitive subject… duh. Keigo doesn't pry more. He wonders, though, who was the woman. He has an idea of why she was with Rumi. Their cute date ended up with Rumi breaking someone's jaw. The thought brings a sad smile to his lips. If there was someone who would go for a fight on a date, it's definitely Rumi. It fits her. He images what it would be like for Rumi to bring her to their home and introducing Keigo and her properly. He wonders what's her name and where she's from, he could be a good friend and make sure she is serious with Rumi because Rumi deserves to be happy.

Most of all, though, he wonders about her relation to Dabi. Was she an ex? Someone he left behind for the immortality and power? Maybe a close friend? Dabi was young. How many other people did he leave behind?

"Yeah," Dabi mumbles so quietly Keigo almost doesn't hear him over the soft sounds of the city. "I did know her."

Keigo waits for a beat and two. He knows that Dabi is talking about the woman with white hair and red streaks in her hair. He waits patiently for a couple of minutes to see if Dabi will elaborate or continue, but the vampire doesn't. When Keigo glances at him, there is still tension in his shoulders. He is expecting Keigo to dig around, to pry, and his unease for it is clear.

And as much as Keigo wants to do just that, he won't anymore. There is a rawness in the air, one which he is sure Dabi isn't ready to show yet, and perhaps one Keigo isn't prepared to see.

But the tension Dabi must be feeling is contagious, and Keigo wants to ease it. So, he smiles as if Dabi's staples were still in place as if he didn't just see his best friend and said friend didn't kick the vampire next to him through the window.

"What about the others?" he asks curiously. "Aren't they going to look for us?"

"Giran will take them home," Dabi says dismissively. "I'll send them a text that we are walking."

Keigo doesn't like the idea, mostly because the air is very chilly. At this rate, he will have a crown of snowflakes very soon. He doesn't argue, however. He stares at the vampire for a couple of minutes, but Dabi stays silent, looking in front of them at the sidewalk.

"You let Miruko go," Keigo points out.

Dabi frowns, his lips twist in confusion. "Who?" he rumbles, annoyed.

Keigo cackles, remembering too late that he told Rumi's actual name in front of the vampire. It's worrying, the ease with which he spoke her name in front of Dabi, the enemy. But he thinks that Dabi will not get anything out of telling her name to Shigaraki. But he can't imagine that after Dabi not telling Shigaraki about his secret call to the Commission and all the planning, that he would be running to the coven regent now to snitch on him.

Of course, there is a possibility that Dabi actually did tell Shigaraki, and they are now trying to trick him now into giving them more information, but Keigo rules that as improbable. Shigaraki seems to be powerful, but he also seems to be lacking patience. He already showed Keigo numerous times that he would most gladly see him dead.

"Rumi," he repeats. "Aren't you worried that she will tell the hunters?"

Dabi snorts, and his lips twist into a smirk. The tension disappears from his shoulders, and he finally straightens up again.

"And what exactly?" he asks, daring. "That you agreed to be taken into our coven and are now there willingly? Or the truth?"

Keigo stares for a second and then laughs. "I guess it is a pointless question since you already know that Commission knows I'm alive and here."

Dabi turns his head, and the turquoise eyes lock up with golden ones, and once again, Keigo feels bare. "Exactly. They won't actually do anything to start a war with the coven."

And of course, Keigo's suspicion isn't confirmed, but he has a feeling in his gut, and he wants to show Dabi that he shouldn't be underestimated. He smiles widely with an innocent look: "And what if I told them that your actual leader is in slumber?"

He feels strange satisfaction at the sight of Dabi's narrowing eyes and grits his teeth. But much like Keigo himself, Dabi still puts on a smile that doesn't reach his eyes and asks in return: "So, they can raid the mansion, kill all the nasty vampires and thus kill everyone bonded with them?"

Keigo holds Dabi's look and keeps the smile on his lips despite the lump in his throat. "Sometimes, sacrifices are necessary for the right thing."

Dabi's eyes spark, and he bares his fangs, like a dog in expression, full of disgust. "Yeah, I heard that before. A man deciding what's necessary for what-fucking-ever higher purpose. Funny, it's always those with enough power deciding what sacrifices need to be done and not those carry out the choices. And before you start babbling about how you are making that choice, let me tell you… you are a smart guy, little bird. You know what brainwashing is. And I'm sure the Commission made more fucked-up choices for you while justifying every single one of them with some bullshit higher purpose. Now, don't you like to do things that you want and not someone else?"

The blond feels the sudden urge to hit the other man in the face even though he is sure he wouldn't be strong enough to actually hurt the vampire. But at least it would make him shut up.

Dabi doesn't wait for a reply, almost as if Keigo already gave him one and looks ahead again. "If someone's forced to act good, are they actually good? Isn't it alright to do some stuff for yourself sometimes rather than live in denial of yourself?"

Thankfully, he doesn't give Keigo a proper chance to answer. Instead, he sighs deeply, as if tired and smirks as he looks at the blonde next to him. "Anyways, enough with that philosophical bullshit, I'm getting pretty vexed. If you stupidly betray us, you die, either when the hunters kill Shigaraki or me kills you."

The words are a clear warning as well as a threat, but Dabi speaks them as nonchalantly as if he was telling Keigo the options he has for dinner. Frankly, Keigo is relieved that with those words, the previous conversation seems to be over.

The blond just cackles, bemusedly. "What, you won't come to my rescue again?"

Dabi narrows his eyes. "I think I saved your pretty ass enough times already. I'm not a fucking bleeding heart."

With hesitation, he didn't let up, Keigo grins. "What you think my ass is pretty?"

For a very brief moment, Dabi only narrows his eyes more in suspicion. Then, there is an almost invisible curl of his lips. "Pretty flat is what it is."

Keigo is willing to admit that this was a stab to his pride. He knows he is good looking, and his ass is bubbly and firm, okay?

"I'm sorry I think you had to mistake yours with mine," he accuses the vampire. "Besides, whose fault is that for buying me too baggy clothes?"

"Fuck off, bird, I bought you everything on the list you made!" Dabi quips, just a touch biting but mostly amused. "If you wanted some jeggings, you should've said so. If your ass is so good as you say, I would buy you plenty and more."

There is still some tension like they are both careful not to return to the previous subject of their conversation. The change seems to be welcoming for each of them and surprisingly comfortable in a way Keigo doesn't remember ever achieving with anyone else.

"Oh, that reminds me, what else will you buy me to bring out all the potential of my beauty?" Keigo teases. "Should I ask for some earrings, some bracelets… or a necklace?"

"I dunno, do you want some matching with your collar?" Dabi murmurs with a smirk.

Keigo's hand twitch with the urge to touch it. Dabi's words are a reminder of what's happened and that he doesn't belong to himself anymore. However, there is a small voice in the back of his head. It sounds suspiciously like Dabi but has nothing to do with the bond between them. It asks Keigo if he ever truly belonged to himself.

He ignores the question. He knows the answer all too well.

"Well, why don't you let me pick the collar myself then?" he questions. Even though the thing on his neck doesn't bring him panic anymore, he needs reassurance that he still has some control over his life.

Dabi stops in his tracks and looks at the smaller man. When he moves closer, Keigo feels his breath hitch, but it's not because he's scared. Slowly, the vampire reaches out to him, and the blond doesn't move.

When the long, cold fingers touch his neck, he feels goosebumps on the back of his neck. His heartbeat quickens. Dabi's eyes are still set on Hawks' neck as he runs his fingers over the collar and its leather. Keigo feels the small pressure on his Adam's apple. It's intimate to have someone touch his neck like that, more so knowing that someone is a vampire who only recently had their fangs buried inside.

The memory of the pain and ecstasy makes him gulp. Dabi's lips curl, and he places his other hand on Keigo's hip. The touch light and still somehow possessive.

"Are you using magic?" he blurs out suddenly.

Dabi's frown returns, but he doesn't withdraw from his hand. He asks: "What do you mean?"

"A couple of minutes ago, you said you know I wanna betray you, and now you're trying to get into my pants," Keigo explains, surprising even himself that his voice doesn't come out as choked as he feels.

Dabi smirks. "Keep your friends close and your enemies closer, isn't it? Besides, you're a hunter, you'd know if I was using magic."

Now, it's Keigo's turn to chuckle. "So, you don't mind that I might end up trying to kill you?"

The vampire grins widely, showing off his fangs. "Isn't it what makes it fun?"

The blond wants to give him some smart retort, but whatever words he was going to say die on his lips when he feels Dabi's two fingers hook on the collar. A shiver goes down his spine, and it has nothing to do with how cold they are. Keigo's heart is pounding with adrenaline - not only for what he's doing but with who he's doing it with. He can't figure out if he's scared that Dabi will tug on the collar and manhandle him, or if he hopes for it.

And then Dabi does just that. There's no real strength behind the pull. If Keigo resisted, he knows he wouldn't be moved by an inch, but it's the delicacy of it that makes Keigo go with the pull. The vampire brings him closer, so close their noses are almost touching. The blond feels cool breath on his skin, and he wonders if Dabi is doing it because his body still didn't get used to being dead or to rile him up. If it's latter, it's working.

Keigo's heart is racing in his chest, but he manages to look up and lose himself just a little bit more than he thought possible in the turquoise eyes. Dabi is looking right back at him, and Keigo feels the hand on his hip warm up, his thumb gently rubbing through the shirt.

The blond's gaze darts to Dabi's lips, and instinctively, Keigo licks his own.

Keigo thinks Dabi will close the distance between them and kiss him, the vampire looks up, somewhere behind him and leans back, blinking slowly. His own heart feels like it will burst out from his chest how fast it's beating.

"How cute!"

When the blond hears the soft, high squeak, he thinks his heart will burst out for a different reason.

Dabi then releases the collar on Keigo's neck, and even though his fingers were chilly, the smaller man finds himself missing them.

He looks around. Toga isn't standing even that far away from them. Both her hands are in front of her mouth in a very adorable way. There are glee and smile in her eyes, now free of the sunglasses.

"What do you want, freak?" Dabi growls.

The blonde girl doesn't seem to care about Dabi's irritation or him calling her a freak. She stops hiding her mouth, the grin spreading wider. "We were worried about you! You guys just disappeared, and then I saw that window in a coffee shop broken and your smell all over the place. I thought mayhaps you had a little lover quarrel, but Hawks still looks nice and pretty, so I guess that's not what happened…"

Dabi visibly grits his teeth and snaps: "Why do you guys always think I'm gonna beat him up?!"

Toga giggles s if the question of the other vampire was stupid and then explains: "First, no offense but you got that kinda vibe, and second poor Hawks has a really nasty bruise on his wrist going on. Which definitely wasn't there the last time we saw each other."

Dabi, still standing next to Keigo, freezes like a deer in the headlights for a second, then looks towards Keigo, namely his hand. The hunter feels the urge to hide his arm out of view, but he only chuckles loudly in the end. He can't find it in himself to be mad at Dabi for grabbing him the way he did, he was the one who pushed and Dabi was clearly… not in the right mind-space to be talked to.

It doesn't mean Dabi had to almost snap Keigo's wrist, but the blonde man can't find it in himself to hold it against him. "Don't worry, it's nothing. Also, I just fell down the stairs."

He says the last part as a joke and laughs some more and glances to Dabi. He expected him to laugh with him like Toga did, but the other man is merely staring at Keigo with an almost icy look.

"The others are on their way home?" Dabi asks, and Keigo feels his own smile weaken. The coldness of Dabi's voice makes him twitch involuntarily.

"Yes, Giran-san took Jin-kun and the others back home while they sent me to fetch you guys up!" Toga smiles politely.

"You said you'd text them," Keigo points out to Dabi.

"Well, when was I supposed to do that?" the vampire challenges him with raised eyebrows. Keigo knows what he means. When they were yelling at each other about strange women, betrayal, or when they were flirting?

Keigo doesn't know what's his expression, but it has to be enough of an answer to Dabi because the vampire turns back to Toga. "Why are they letting you wander around on your own anyway?"

"I'm reasonable and a good girl," Toga argues. "What could happen to me?"

"Nothing to you but the humans," Dabi retorts sharply. "What if you lost control and went on a killing spree. What will Shigaraki think when I tell him they left you?"

Toga frowns. "Come on, Dabis, I'm doing good, I can handle it on my own."

"That's not what he said."

"You can't tell on me," Toga complains like the young girl she is. "And if you will, I will tell him you smelled like blood, and the staples got torn from your face. Who were you fighting with at the coffee shop, huh?"

Dabi feels the irritation grow inside him. He stares at the girl. He narrows his eyes, thinking himself stupid for forgetting that Toga can probably smell his blood on clothes and the state of his staples.

"We could keep it our dirty little secret," Hawks chirps in helpfully, and Dabi can't help but feel a stab of betrayal. It was funny that the fact that he was with Toga on this made him more upset than knowing Hawks would return to hunters if given a chance. Of course, Dabi thinks bitterly, it makes sense and is to be expected.

"Whatever, let's go home," he rolls his eyes eventually and turns around, putting his hands into his pockets. He is still angry with himself for not paying attention to what he was hearing and sensing, and letting someone like Toga sneak up on them.

Thankfully, neither Hawks nor Toga adds anything else. It's still snowing heavily, the layer of it covering the road and most of the sidewalk now. It's gotten so late that the layer isn't ruined by marks left by cars or people. The streets are, except for the two vampires and a human, empty.

The mansion is still a good hour walk away, so he's not that surprised when Toga and Hawks start nagging about the movie, and other useless things like clothes Toga wants to buy and some kind of make-up sale coming tomorrow. For the most part, Dabi finds the background noise strangely relaxing. It reminds him of another life and a boy who used to listen to his sister talk about cute skirts and princesses.

The memory of her now, with a friend and a smile still so kind, haunts him. He grits his teeth instinctively, pushing the memories back into the dark place in his mind and reaches for the loose staples on his face. He tears them away one by one. It stings, but the pain brings his mind away from the deep, raw ache in his chest. His skin quickly seals again anyway, and he hides the handful of staples into his pocket.

His scarred skin is attached to his muscle on his jaws once more, always was since he became a vampire, but he remembers during the days of his turning, how he truly needed the staples so he would keep somehow human-looking jaw and lower cheeks.

He's putting the staples into his pocket, and Hawks with Toga are talking about the best brand of make-up when he takes in a deep, voluntary breath and smells it. The raven-haired vampire doesn't make the same mistake of not paying attention to what he feels again and can tell a strange, vampire presence approaching. They are far away, their scent only faint in the air and carried by the gentle wind blowing into their side, not exactly in the direction they are walking but close. Too close.

For a second, he considers telling Toga to grab Hawks, call the others and meet with them somewhere else. But then he realizes, whoever it is, they are not of Chisaki's coven but the other one which Dabi already encountered. It brings a grin to his face, and he wants nothing more than to go after them to show them what exactly he's capable of when he's not being ambushed and when he's fed. But he doesn't want to leave Hawks and Toga alone.

Toga is inexperienced, and while Dabi has no doubts that she can hold her own in a battle. But she is still young, and even if she fought other vampires, she could easily give in to the bloodlust. And the last thing the coven needs is to have hunters breathing down their necks because she attacked civilians.

Also, the scent is faint enough for Dabi to know that the vampire is still far away. But not far away, however, to be outside of the territory of Dabi's coven.

So, he pretends that nothing is wrong, and when Toga or Hawks try to drag him into their conversation, he just grumbles something unspecific.

Dabi doesn't do it on purpose, but he caught himself walking closer to the other two. He glances at Toga and, after watching her for a couple of minutes, concludes that she didn't notice anything. As much as that makes him slightly irritated, he is also glad. He fed recently. This time, he could take them down without trouble.

He still keeps his bored and leisure posture as they walked down the streets.

When he hears a strange, chattering sound, he frowns and shortly glanced at Hawks. He would never be able to tell the other man is cold from his relaxed posture, but the sound and the very slight shivering of his body betrayed him. And so does the loud chatter of his teeth.

And since the faint smell is still far away, Dabi opens his mouth. However, before he can say anything, Toga's high, cheery voice sounds through the street: "Oh, Hoochan, are you cold? Do you want my jacket?"

Dabi barely resists the urge to growl at the girl.

Hawks laughs and waves his hand dismissively. "Nah, it's fine, Toga-chan! We will be back in the mansion soon anyway, and I don't think your jacket would fit me."

"It would fit you!" Toga protests and then look at Dabi with a pout. "Why don't you do something about your pet being cold?"

"Hey, I'm not a-"

"Sorry, I can't control the weather." Dabi simply shrugs.

Toga keeps murmuring something about bad vampire boyfriends as she is taking off her coat. Hawks was right. Even though they are both of smaller frames, the jacket will most definitely not fit, but Hawks takes it with thanks anyway and wraps it on his shoulders like a coat.

The sight of another vampire's coat on Hawks makes Dabi snicker in irritation.

He still keeps his eyes and ears open to any indication of another vampire, but nobody gets nearer to them as they make their way through the city. Eventually, even the stench of the strange vampire fades, and Dabi relaxes, although he doesn't stop to pay attention to their surroundings.

He's never been one to lie to himself; however, ugly is the truth. And the truth is that the other coven caught him unprepared and kicked his ass. But if they thought he was just going to let it happen and not pay it back, they were wrong. They only got the upper hand before because he wasn't expecting a fight, and he hasn't fed in a long while.

Perhaps Shigaraki was right, and he should pay more attention and not underestimate his opponent. Not that Dabi would ever tell the coven regent he was right, of course.

When the turquoise eyes fall upon the tall, long walls of the mansion's garden, he feels strange relief. It's not home, but he thinks he will feel safer when he takes the two blonde idiots with him inside.

Toga digs her hands into the cold snow once they make it through the gate. When she stands up, looks at him with a grin and a ball of snow in her hands, Dabi growls in a warning: "Don't do it…"

Hawks stops in his tracks and looks at them. A small smile grows on his lips, and Dabi feels how his resolve to not give in to Toga's stupid and childish games begins to melt.

"What? Is the big bad Dabi afraid that a little girl?" Toga teases and pretends to throw the ball.

Dabi doesn't move an inch for a second and then kicks the snow hard enough that a small veil of it hits Toga in the face. She yelps and then throws the ball at him. Dabi dodges it quickly, and with a few quick, long steps that she can't follow yet, he shoves her into the shoulder. It's not exactly hard, but it is enough to send her falling down, burying her butt into the snow.

Hawks cackles like a crazy bird, and Dabi looks away from the two, so they don't see the smile growing on his lips.

"That was cheating!" Toga yells loudly.

"Maybe, but who ended up with their ass freezing?"

Toga doesn't reply, but she reaches for him with her hand, hoping for him to help her up. Dabi chuckles then ignores the hand and starts walking towards the mansion with his hands in his pockets.

"That was rude," he hears Hawks murmur, but there are warmth and amusement in his voice. The raven-haired vampire then hears him helping Toga back on her feet.

Dabi doesn't distinguish between cold and warm much anymore, but he still feels that the mansion is, despite it being vampires living inside, warmer. He doesn't bother to wipe his boots or to take them off and heads straight towards the stairs.

"I gotta talk to Shigaraki," he looks over his shoulder, and when Toga frowns, he adds: "Not about you freak. Feel free to go back to the rooms or whatever."

He hears Hawks get inside and sigh as the warmth of the mansion swallows him when they close a door. Unlike Dabi, he makes an effort not to leave snowy footprints everywhere and takes off his shoes. Afterward, however, Dabi hears him follow onto the stairs.

Shigaraki's rooms are on the other end where most of the coven lives. Dabi got himself the rooms because he thought he wouldn't stay that long, and he didn't bother making the fact a secret. Then Hawks happened.

The halls are the same in every part of the mansion – clean and bright with the light, and Shigaraki's door is as dark as Dabi's own.

He knocks several times and, before he even puts his hand down, the door opens, revealing the regent in black pants and black sweater. When Shigaraki sees him, he narrows his eyes as if in suspicion.

"What is it?" he asks more curious than angry that Dabi is bothering him.

"I sensed the other coven again," the other vampire informs him, just as straight to the point as Shigaraki. "We took a walk home with Toga and Hawks, and I could feel them on the edge of our territory. Not in the neutral zone in the city center… in our territory."

Shigaraki narrows his eyes some more and then slips from the room in the hallway. Dabi is surprised the regent doesn't want to talk about it in private, but it makes sense in the end. If someone overhears them, it's only going to make explaining later easier.

"How many?" Shigaraki asks.

"Just one as far as I can tell," Dabi rubs the back of his neck. "But I don't think them snooping around our territory is good news, huh?"

Dabi couldn't blame them. Not after he was sent to their part of town. But he is smart enough to know that it's something different when someone you know is more powerful comes to visit and you just gotta let it happen with a slight smack on the fingers which would be fighting with Dabi. Now, Shigaraki's coven, purportedly mightier and more powerful, wasn't supposed to let it slip without searching for the culprit and demanding formal apology or death.

But picking up a fight with two covens at the same time when Hawks would be more than happy to let the other hunters know about it could send the whole coven crumbling. Shigaraki may not know for sure what Hawks has been up to, and Dabi sees no reason to tell him, really, but he would be stupid not to suspect Hawks to turn on them given the opportunity. And Shigarkai is not stupid.

Shigaraki puffs out an angry breath and seems to think for a long while. Then he speaks, slowly: "We can't let them come to our land and not react."

"If we react and Chisaki finds out-"

Dabi is immediately interrupted by Shigaraki's annoyingly impatient tone: "I know, but if we don't, they will surely attack us."

"Maybe they didn't notice me. The wind was carrying their smell to me."

Shigaraki rolls his eyes. "If you noticed them, they definitely noticed you. You're not a vampire for long, and they have older and more powerful ones. They wanted it that way. Testing our waters and what we will do."

"Well, what will we do?" Dabi snaps quietly.

The regent seems to think about his question for several long seconds. Then, his absent look returns to the other vampire: "I will talk to Kurogiri and tomorrow, we will decide. We can't let this slide, but we need a plan."

Before Dabi can think better about it, and simply shrug and leave, he hears himself ask: "Shouldn't we pull Sako home?"

"He's safe," Shigaraki says sharply. "Ujiko made sure he's undetectable, the bond between him and Kurogiri is muted, and Giran falsified his resume. He just got the job with them, and I got information from him that they have more resources than we do. We will have more information tomorrow since he goes to a business dinner with them."

The raven-haired vampire rubs the back of his head again, thinking. He knows Shigaraki is right, and even though he hates Ujiko, he has to admit the witch is good with his spells.

"I'll speak tomorrow with Kurogiri and then with the others," Shigaraki repeats with finality to his words. "You should return to your pet."

The last word is more an insult than anything else, and Dabi bares his fangs in a snicker. He doesn't say anything else, however, and walks away. He feels Shigaraki stare at his back, but eventually, he hears the door of the regent open and closes again as he returns to his rooms.

Dabi half expects Hawks to still be in the hallways, but they are empty. Toga is also gone, but Dabi would find it surprising if she didn't stick around the hallway long enough to make sure he doesn't snitch out Shuichi for letting her roam the city on her own.

He can hear the shower already running in the bathroom when he makes it to his own rooms. Rusica, like the little territorial beast she is, is meowing loudly in front of the closed door in a complaint of it being closed.

It takes the cat several seconds to notice Dabi, and when she does, she simply turns her head towards him, sits still for a moment, and then meows in accusation.

"What, should I kick down the door?" Dabi asks in a mocking tone.

The only reply he receives is, unsurprisingly, another meow which makes him roll his eyes and, just slightly, smile.

He takes off his coat and hangs it next to the door. There are the bags with the clothes Hawks has bought on the ground next to the door. The blond had to toss them here and leave them. Dabi is about to grab them and bring them into the room Hawks used to sleep when he moved in but then decides against it.

Hawks has slept in Dabi's bed, which is technically Dabi's anyway, and if the blond wants to move back there and take his new stuff, the vampire will not stop him. Although Dabi admits himself bitterly, the thought does make him feel slightly bitter.

Just as he's sitting down into one of the chairs with a new book in his hand, he takes in a deep breath and realizes the smell of Hawks' vanilla shampoo has carried into the room. The vampire closes his eyes for a second and breathes simply to enjoy it. He can't eat anymore, but he wishes he could taste vanilla again.

The smell also brings out Hawks' natural one, which reminds Dabi of salted caramel. He remembers the taste of Hawks' blood on his tongue, how fired-up he felt as he sank his fangs into Hawks' pretty little neck and how he could feel every vibration in the blond man as he moaned.

Dabi takes in another deep breath, which, in retrospect, doesn't help with the suddenly tight pants as he takes in more of the sweet smell. He opens his book again and starts staring at the words.

He immediately worries that he won't be able to focus on the book much. He is sure about the fact many minutes later when Hawks' smell only intensifies. He still hears the sound of the shower running. Hawks, as he found out earlier, enjoy very, very long showers. At first, Dabi thought it was in trying to make the smell of Dabi himself go away, but now he's sure that Hawks… simply enjoys this little luxury.

By the time the blond leaves the bathroom, Dabi didn't manage to read a single sentence from his book. He looks up and immediately feels his teeth grits but not in anger. Hawks' hair is wet, and he has a small towel in his hands, trying to dry them as much as possible. His baggy clothes hang on him, the pants low on his hips. As he removes the towel from his hair and the golden eyes meet Dabi's, the vampire thinks nobody has the right to look so good disheveled and in home, baggy clothes.

Something inside Dabi twists uncomfortably at the sight of Hawks' wrist, which already has a bright, unnatural red bruise in the shape of Dabi's fingers and palm. It also brings his memories back to meeting his… the woman with the huntress inside the mall.

And then he remembers another woman with hair of color like snow.

He quickly pushes the thoughts and memories into the back of his mind where they belong and looks at Hawks.

"Have you thought about getting other clothes for sleeping?" Dabi asks.

Unsurprisingly, Hawks makes a good distraction from the thoughts in his mind. He raises his eyebrows, and his lips curl slightly. Dabi wonders if Hawks is aware that he does that when he's surprised. Or if he knows HOW he looks like this.

"What do you mean?" the blond asks in confusion.

"These are my clothes," the vampire points out.

Hawks laughs as if he said a joke. "And? You basically wear just one set of clothes all the time, so why do you need a brown shirt. You don't even wear brown."

Dabi regrets asking because he knows the other man has a small, tiniest, point. So, he just rolls his eyes and changes the subject again: "Your stuff's at the door. You can put them where you want."

When Hawks walks to the door, his baggy shirt moves slowly to the side, baring his shoulder and the curve of his neck. Dabi can't take his eyes off what he knows is soft, smooth skin, which so far always tasted very good.

"So, do I have to do anything for the clothes I got today?" Hawks bends down, and even through the buggy pants, Dabi sees that Hawks does have a sweet, firm, and round ass. Of course, that doesn't mean Dabi is going to tell him.

Dabi has to look up from it, though, because, if he wants a piece of that, he knows he has to read the situation right. Because nothing is straight and forward with Hawks. The hunter uses a carefully neutral tone he can hide behind, but Dabi knows he bent down so perfectly, with his legs still straight to show off.

It's slightly frustrating that he will not tell Dabi that he wants something, and Dabi won't reach through their bond to see what Hawks thinks or wants at the moment.

Although, if the last couple of days and how Hawks sometimes let Dabi accidentally feel his lust have something to go by, the vampire has an idea of WHAT Hawks would like to do. But the same way Hawks will not hand it to him directly, on a silver plate. And Dabi also can't really swoop him in his arms, throw him on the bed and take him. Not yet, at least.

"Come here, Hawks," he orders but keeps his voice soft and gentle so Hawks knows he can refuse.

The other man immediately changes posture and stands up, watching the other man with narrowed eyes. For several seconds, they are merely staring at each other. Dabi simple smirks and raises his eyebrows.

Finally, Hawks slowly takes the first step, and when he overcomes the distance between them, cautiously asks: "What?"

Dabi lowers his gaze back to Hawks' wrist, and he reaches out leisurely enough that Hawks could pull away if he wanted to. He doesn't, and Dabi deliberately heats up his hand slightly before he touches Hawks' fingers.

They are rough, although Dabi didn't expect anything else from someone who's been hunting vampires all his life. His palm is, however, surprisingly soft. By how Hawks was able to talk with Toga about make-up and shit like that, Dabi guesses it has to do with a lot of skincare. He wonders if Hawks will ask him for some hand cream at one point.

"Why do you do it?" Hawks asks curiously before Dabi can speak his own question. "Why do you heat up your hands?"

Dabi looks up at Hawks. For a very long second, he loses himself in the gaze of the molten gold and the, just a bit faster, melody of the blond's heart. When he breathes in, he smells the light saltiness to Hawks' natural smell.

It makes the vampire's mouth water. But he already knew he wasn't the only one turned on tonight.

"Would you prefer them to be cold?" the vampire asks in return.

Hawks stays quiet, and Dabi wonders what there is to think about. He thought that the blond would appreciate it if he made himself a bit more… human.

"It's nice, but I don't feel cold right now."

They are looking each other in the eyes for several seconds. Then, Dabi lets go of the heat.

Heating his skin used to always hurt. Nowadays, thanks to his vampiric healing, it only starts to ache when he uses the actual fires for too long, and even then, his skin and muscles heal soon. He's recovered some sense in most of his skin despite the fact that at the end of his life, shortly before he started his turning, he couldn't feel anything on most of his arms.

Hawks is still staring at him, and Dabi blinks a couple of times, chasing away the thoughts.

"There's going to be a bruise," the vampire's voice sounds strange to his own ears. There is an unusual softness to it. "It'll hurt."

Hawks chuckles, and Dabi is glad. At least he isn't the only one who's voice sounds weird. "Are you sure?" the blond than asks, tone heavy with sarcasm.

Dabi ignores the comment, though, and only stares deeper into Hawks' eyes. There is strange, uncomfortable tightness in his belly, which only tights up more when the blond doesn't look angry that Dabi caused the bruise.

"I could make it go away," he offers in, hopefully neutral, tone.

"How?" Hawks questions curiously. Dabi's fingers are still touching the palm of his hand.

"By letting you drink my blood."

Hawks takes in a sharp breath. The hand in Dabi's twitches nervously, but he doesn't pull away. That said, Dabi expected immediate rejection, not what Hawks says next.

"How does it taste?"

Dabi doesn't tell him that vampire allowing a human to drink their blood, is a big thing according to the tradition. Maybe Hawks already knows. The thought of deepening their bond, of making Hawks lust after the vampire, however, makes Dabi feel almost like he'd have a beating heart. His chest suddenly feels too tight but not in a bad way.

He grins. "You said our magic smells like candy and ash."

The blond laughs, and the smile never leaves his place. "That sounds like a weird combination."

Dabi hums. He lowers his gaze to Hawks' neck briefly and then goes lower. Feeling daring, he sets the book in his other hand aside and puts his hand on Hawks' hip.

After Hawks joined the coven, he lost some weight, but when he touches him now, there is more than just bone and skin. He's recovering it again.

Dabi licks his lips and looks back into Hawks' eyes. The hunter doesn't stop him or denies him anything. Not even when Dabi's hand moves under the shirt and the cold fingers finally feel the smooth, warm skin of his belly.

He chuckles softly when he feels goosebumps running all over Hawks' skin at the cold touch.

"Your brain came up with it," he points out quietly.

Hawks visibly gulps. Dabi stares at the movement of the throat, the slight bob, and the way it moves the collar. Then, he looks the other man in the eye again. Hawks is watching him with so much focus that the vampire thinks that his cover name has less to do with wings and more to do with his golden eyes.

Slowly, Dabi moves his hand across Hawks' belly to his lower back and feels his cock twitch with interest when his fingers brush over the dimples on his lower back. Then he softly presses. He hears the man take in a sharp breath of surprise, but Keigo follows. He puts one, two knees next to Dabi's, and then the vampire has his hands and lap full of the bird.

The body pressed against his is warm and the melody of Hawks' heart, faster than before, captivating. He lets go of Hawks' hand and cups the man's cheek; instead, part of his palm is touching Hawks' pulse, and he can feel the rhythm of the blond's heart.

When he pulls Hawks down for the kiss, once again, Hawks doesn't resist. Hawks' lips are soft and warm, and he immediately opens them to welcome Dabi inside, letting the vampire taste the salty sweetness and feel the irresistible hotness.

Hawks moans into the kiss and immediately rolls his hips against Dabi. The raven-haired man responds with a growl. He wraps his arm around Hawks' waist, still under the shirt, and digs his fingers into the soft skin, rough. Hawks whines and kisses him eagerly back, not only taking it anymore.

Dabi smirks into the kiss. He's already had his suspicions that Hawks might have a thing going for pain. As well as some other things. He strokes Hawks' cheek once more with his thumb and then runs his fingers through Hawks' hair before grabbing them in a tight grip.

He feels Hawks shiver against him, and the blond breaks the kiss to gasp.

Dabi immediately uses the opportunity and tilts Hawks' head backward. The man in his lap whimpers but complies as Dabi licks skin on his jawline, tasting the sweat. Hawks presses closer against him, and Dabi feels his half-hard dick on his lower abdomen.

He rumbles deeply and bares his fangs to let them brush against Hawks' jaw.

"God!" Hawks' breath hitches again and instinctively rolls his hips against Dabi. However, despite the signs that he clearly enjoyed the sensation, he puts his hands on Dabi's chest, pushing just slightly. "Wait, wait."

Dabi pulls away, but he doesn't remove his hand from under Hawks' shirt or his hair.

"What?" the vampire asks, trying not to let his annoyance into his voice. Hawks smells like the embodiment of horniness, and Dabi hopes he will not pull out the 'Stop, I don't want to continue' card. He would stop, of course, but he is also ready to call him out on his bullshit.

Hawks' breathing is heavy, although Dabi admits he would prefer it to be heavier. He watches the other man think for several long seconds, can practically see the wheels in Hawks pretty little head turning. Dabi would love to fuck all these wheels out.

"No feedin'," Hawks slurs out in a breathy voice like he's drunk. And maybe he is with the lust. "No feeding..."

Dabi considers still calling him out. He knows when his fangs brushed against Hawks' skin, his heart beat faster, his breathing got heavier. But he decides not to do it. He has a feeling this isn't about whether Hawks likes it or not, it's more about the control he has.

And while Dabi would do almost anything to have the sweet taste with a salty tail on his tongue, he won't do it at the price of Hawks changing his mind about tonight.

"Alright," he shrugs as if it genuinely didn't matter to him. "No feeding then."

He doesn't give Hawks much time to process what he's saying, however. He pulls at the hair again and claims Hawks' mouth in a hungry kiss. The man in his lap grunts in surprise but opens his mouth obediently and doesn't resist when Dabi's cold tongue enters, exploring and conquering.

Dabi feels Hawks' hands grasping on the front of his shirt, and a possessive growl escapes his throat. He tightens his arms around Hawks' waist, bringing the other man almost painfully close.

And because Hawks only said no feeding, when Dabi breaks the kiss, he bites down on the blond's lower lip. Hard enough for the man in his lap to shiver and moan and hard enough for Dabi to get a tiny bit of that delicious taste on his tongue.

He moves his hand from Hawks' side up, along the shoulder blade. He can feel the nasty scars, just below Hawks' shoulder blades from where Hawks' red wings used to be. He digs his fingers into the skin and breaks the kiss to mouth his way down to Hawks' neck. Contrary to what Hawks demanded just a couple minutes ago, the blond tilts his head backward pliantly, exposing his neck and throat to Dabi's teeth.

For a very brief moment, Dabi plays with the idea of biting down anyway. He wants to do just that more than anything else. But instead, he merely keeps kissing and licking his skin with an occasional brush of his teeth. And every time Dabi's fangs brush the sensitive skin, Hawks visibly shudders and bites down on his lip.

Meanwhile, Dabi lets his hands wander. Hawks is a small man, build more for speed than for strength, and Dabi loves the way his hands feel on the thin, waist dip. Unsurprisingly, the scars left behind by the wings aren't the only ones. Hawks' body tells the tale of a hunter. There are scars in shapes of claws on his shoulder and lower abdomen, both small and big. They make Dabi's insides burn with rage and possessiveness. He wants to ask Hawks who did them, but he already knows that if they lived, Hawks wouldn't be here right now.

So, he growls instead and tugs at the hem of Hawks' shirt roughly.

Hawks chuckles. It's a light, breathless sound and then raises his hands up so Dabi can take off the baggy shirt and disregards it on the floor. Finally, he can take a look at the bird.

The scars actually don't look as bad as they felt under Dabi's palms and fingers. He still can't resist the urge but to touch the slightly wrinkled skin. Hawks' skin is hot and smooth except for the scars. Dabi's gaze is captivated by the way his gnarled purple skin on his wrist and the rest of his arm stands in sharp contrast against the beauty of Hawks'.

"Dabi?" Hawks asks in a questioning voice, tearing the vampire out of his trance.

"One day," Dabi says, his lips turning into a smile and touches the small scar under Hawks' collarbone. "I want you to tell me in great detail how you killed the vampire who did this."

The blond laughs and puts his hands on Dabi's shoulders. "Is that something you get off on?"

"There're weirder things people get off on," the vampire murmurs and smirks. "Like this."

Hawks opens his mouth to say something, but all that leaves him is a gasp as Dabi tugs at his hair and pulls the man for another deep kiss, loving the sweet sounds Hawks lets out when he sucks on his lower lip.

When Dabi breaks the kiss again, he is still smirking.

Before the vampire can say anything, Hawks murmurs weakly: "Fuck off."

"I would rather fuck you," Dabi purrs and runs his hand down Hawks' back to slide it into Hawks' pants, grabbing roughly on the blond's ass. The smaller man moans again. Again, Dabi digs his fingers into the smooth skin, and Hawks whines, thrusting his hips forward to create friction.

Dabi grits his teeth. His whole body is burning with desire for the man in his lap. He wants to hold him down and fuck him until he cries with pleasure, until the mask of his expression cracks, and he is screaming at Dabi not to stop, without any shame and obligations to anyone other than himself. He wants to sink his teeth into Hawks' neck to the blond's encouraging words and drink until Hawks gets woozy and pliant in his arms.

He grits his teeth some more, so much that his jaw hurts. Later, he hopes. For now, he decides to move things forward. He releases Hawks' hair and places the hand on his back instead and then stands up, holding the other man up as well.

Hawks yelps in surprise but immediately wraps his legs around Dabi's waist. The vampire grumbles again when he feels Hawks', much like his own, hard cock pressing against his abdomen more than before.

He kisses Hawks again and smirks when he feels the other man dig his fingers into his shoulders as he opens his mouth in invitation. Dabi gladly takes it and deepens the kiss. He can't get enough of Hawks – the taste, the sounds, the warmth.

Somewhere, in the back of his mind, Dabi thinks this is stupid for both of them. They already established that Hawks would betray him given a chance. But another confirmed thing is that Dabi didn't get laid in so long.

Dabi walks them to bed and positions Hawks on it with himself between the blond's legs. They are still kissing until Dabi wants to taste the sweat on Hawks' skin again and moves to lick and kiss his neck.

Hawks' hands are roaming meanwhile. They are running across Dabi's back, and when Dabi brushes his fangs against the skin, his fingers grab his shirt.

"Dabi," he hears Hawks speak in hushed and a bit breathless voice. "Take it off."

For a very brief second, Dabi freezes like a deer in the headlight. Sure, he's had his share of hookups and fucks. Never ones where he would take his clothes off, however.

It doesn't matter, he decides. If Hawks is willing to hook up despite Dabi's looks, he will survive. So, the vampire simply grins and pulls away. He's kneeling between Hawks' spread legs as he pulls the shirt over his head and throws it aside.

Hawks' golden eyes are watching him the whole time, focused. Dabi knows that he looks like a fucking zombie. There are more burnt scars on his lower abdomen and sides, the skin gnarled and purple, just like in his face and arms.

But where he expected Hawks to look absolutely disgusted, the man's gaze softens. Where he expected Hawks to pull away from him and call this thing off, Hawks slowly reaches to touch the scars. He feels the pressure; however, it's barely noticeable. He wants to tell Hawks that he doesn't have to touch him like this because most of the nerves in his skin were irreparably burnt out, but the words die in his throat.

Something softer, gentler than the flames of the raw desire, starts rooting inside Dabi's chest.

The vampire pushes the feeling away and presses himself against Hawks again, catching the smaller man's lips for another hungry kiss. Hawks' rumbles but immediately kisses him back, his hands running into Dabi's hair, tenderly. The vampire shivers. It's been way too long since anyone touched him like this.

After they break apart, Dabi once more kisses his way down to Hawks' neck, but he doesn't stop there this time.

He makes Hawks' collarbone his next target he nips on gently. Hawks moans underneath him, the sounds resonating through his whole chest. His fingers are scratching lightly on the back of Dabi's neck, making the vampire growl and bite down a bit more but not enough to break the skin.

Hawks' hard member is now pressing directly against his own through their jeans.

Smirking as he moves further down, he runs his fingers from Hawks' chest, over his belly, enjoying the sensation of hot skin under his fingers and, both the firmness and softness of the body under him. Hawks whimpers and pushes his stomach up into the touch.

Perhaps Dabi isn't the only one desperate.

The vampire slides his hand into Hawks' pants. The heat of Hawks' hard cock is almost too much for him. Dabi's mouth begins to water at the thought of sucking Hawks off.

Later, he promises himself as he wraps his fingers around the length, making the other man whimper loudly. He is far too desperate to play around too much.

Dabi looks up and feels his own cock twitch with interest. Hawks' throat is exposed, the golden halo of his hair pushed backward, falling onto the pillow. His eyes are closed, a slight frown formed between his eyebrows, and his lips, soft and swollen from the kisses, parted to let out those delightful sounds mix up so well with the quick melody of Hawks' heart.

He looks absolutely gorgeous, exposed, and raw.

Dabi takes a deep breath, taking in the sweet scent. It's not enough. He wants more and more of the man beneath him. He wants to draw more of those sounds, wants Hawks to grasp on him with desperation and the vampire's name on his lips. He wants to drown the man in so much pleasure Hawks won't be able to think of anyone or anything else.

"Dabi-"

The whine is the sweetest music Dabi has ever heard, playing so well with the rhythm of Hawks' heart. And if Hawks asked for anything right know, Dabi knows he wouldn't be able to tell him no. Whatever he'd asked for, the vampire would bring him on a silver plate, an offering to win just a bit of grace from this divine deity in his arms.

He understands, though, that what Hawks wants right now is the same thing he does. He wants more. And so, Dabi is the one graced with having Hawks at his mercy.

The smirk on Dabi's lips widens. He tightens his grip on Hawks' cock, making the man whine loudly and bite on his lower lip, the frown between Hawks' eyebrows deepens. The vampire watches the expression changing, trying to memorize how Hawks gasps when he gives the other man a slow pump, the way his lips gloss with saliva from their kisses, and his cheeks are red with desire.

"Dabi-" Hawks gasps again when the other man brushes his thumb over the tip teasingly.

The said man then leans closer and captures Hawks into another kiss. He plays with the blond, pumping way too slowly and swallowing all the sounds Hawks makes while tasting his tongue.

The blond then whimpers his plea a third time: "D-Dabi, please, I can't-"

Hawks stops mid-sentence. This time without Dabi teasing him. The vampire is only slightly disappointed. He does want Hawks to scream encouraging words to him and beg for more, but he supposes it's too early for that. After all, he grins, there are more buttons to push.

He mouths Hawks' jaw again. The smaller man's pleasure seeps through the bond, and Dabi can distantly feel the shivers going down Hawks' spine. He leans closer and lets his fangs nip on the smaller man's ear, then licks it.

"You make the sweetest sounds, little bird," he rumbles, his voice deep and low. "Will you sing for me some more?"

"F-Fuck you," is the only thing Hawks manages to gasp out.

Dabi laughs, not in the slightest offended. "I thought we've already established that we're fucking you tonight. But do keep going. I look forward to fucking that brattiness out of you."

He accentuates his words with heating up his palm and fingers before he starts pumping Hawks' cock, fast and merciless. Hawks cries out, and his hands find Dabi's wrist, grasping on it tightly but not trying to pull Dabi away.

"Sounds good to you?" Dabi murmurs the question. "Or ya like when I call you brat? Because I kinda think it's both…"

It's not a surprise when all Hawks lets out a poorly hidden sob. As he continues to jerk him off, Dabi entertains himself with the thought of continuing until Hawks finally admits he wants more and begs him for it. But he has to set that idea for some other day. He is way too horny for that.

He releases the cock and pulls his hand out from Hawks' pants. The man underneath him grunts in a complaint, but the sound quickly changes into another moan when Dabi sucks on the soft spot under his ear.

Hawks might have asked for no feeding, but that doesn't mean Dabi will not leave any marks. When he's done, Dabi pulls away and admires his work. The skin is red and bruised and, unless Hawks agree to drink Dabi's blood, it will remain visible for several days.

Dabi smiles, heat settling in him again at seeing his mark on Hawks. He kneels down between Hawks' legs again and, for a brief second, admires the view. Hawks' lips are swollen from kissing. His chest is rising rhythmically with every breath he takes, and he watches Dabi with blown pupils and wide eyes.

When he notices the fire in Dabi's eyes, Dabi hears his heart beat faster.

The vampire smiles, showing his fangs. He doesn't miss the way Hawks stares at them focused, licking his lips. Then, Dabi looks down and hooks his fingers on the hem of Hawks' pants, making his intention clear.

Hawks smiles breathlessly and enthusiastically lifts his hips. Dabi quickly takes off both the pants and Hawks' underwear and then has to pull back to truly enjoy the sight of the naked, bare man before him.

Hawks' skin is smooth everywhere except for the few additional scars, he's naturally tanned, always has a sun-kissed look. And when Dabi's gaze moves to the blond's groin. He licks his lips at the sight of Hawks' cock, pressed against his lower abdomen.

Then, he chuckles when he realizes that Hawks had to groom himself when he was in the bathroom. Hawks definitely knew what he wanted to do once outside. Not that Dabi is complaining.

"Shut up," Hawks complains, sensing Dabi's thoughts through the bond, and tries to kick Dabi's shoulder. The vampire smoothly catches his ankle and holds his leg up.

The human underneath him is smiling, and Dabi feels the soft thing which rooted in his heart growing, rooting deeper and reaching his lips and making him return the smile.

Then, however, Dabi tries to enjoy the view again, and his eyes narrow. He lets go of the ankle and touches the claw scar on Hawks' groin.

The blond looks at Dabi's hand and then laughs. "That one? I got it when I was fifteen. I was glad he didn't take my dick."

He laughs carelessly as if it was a small thing that he used to actively hunt when he was only a teen and almost lost his life.

"You know," Dabi pretends he doesn't care and smirks, moving his hand just slightly to the side from the scar, deeper into Hawks' groin. "He didn't aim for your cock. If he went just a bit this way, he'd hit your femoral artery."

Hawks chuckles and shakes his head, and Dabi knows the hunter knows that very well. He reaches for Dabi's shoulders and pulls him down. The other man goes without resistance. Hawks kisses him with as much hunger as Dabi himself feels. He grumbles into the kiss and presses their bodies closer, enjoying the feeling of the naked body pressing against him.

Hawks the weight on him, hooking one leg over Dabi's waist, then moans when he feels the rough fabric of Dabi's jeans on his member.

Dabi then makes his way down once more, licking and nipping on Hawks' jaw, neck, and then collarbone. He puts his other hand on Hawks' hip. When he sucks on Hawks' nipple, and the smaller man tries to thrust his hips upwards to create friction, he holds him down, making him whimper louder.

He brushes his fang over the nipple, making Hawks sobs out. The fingers on Dabi's back dig into the skin almost painfully.

The vampire just laughs and sucks on the nipple harder.

"Dabi, f-fuck!!" Hawks moans, his head tilted backward.

Teasingly, Dabi rolls his hips forward. He growls at the sweet friction and the sound of a cry which escapes Hawks' throat. The vampire then releases Hawks' hip and reaches into the drawer next to the bed and pulls out a bottle of lube.

When he pulls away, Hawks moans in protest. Dabi looks at him and sees a small pout on his lips. He looks cute, almost adorable. Then Hawks notices the bottle of lube in Dabi's hands, and the vampire hears his breath hitch.

Without much ado, Dabi pours a considerable portion onto his palm and sets the bottle of lube aside. He doesn't even move to Hawks yet, and the man is already spreading his legs further apart as if in, for now quiet, offering.

Dabi feels a possessive growl building up in his chest at the display. He takes one Hawks' leg under the knee and lifts it up further, testing just how far he can push the leg up to Hawks' chest. He feels his cock twitching at the sight of just how flexible the smaller man is.

He admires the view once more, Hawks, bare and spread before him, one arm thrown over his eyes, just waiting to be conquered. Dabi watches the other man as he's biting into his lower lip. It's probably the only thing stopping him from just screaming at Dabi to fuck him already.

Hawks' desire is pulsing through their bond, the raw want and need almost palpable.

Dabi breathes in Hawks' scent again, and with a deep, possessive growl, he places one hand on Hawks' chest. Then, he presses the fingers of his other hand to Hawks' entrance.

The blond groans out at the cold sensation but throws his head back against the pillow, his hips already grinding down.

"Well, someone's eager," the vampire murmurs and, before Hawks can say anything, quickly pushes one finger inside.

The sound Hawks makes, high and loud and wild. The sight makes Dabi clench his jaw painfully as a deep, primal desire burns in his chest again. He wants to be inside Hawks as soon as possible, and he has a feeling the other man wants the same. So, without any warning, he adds another finger.

He shivers at the sensation. Hawks is hot, and his ass is practically swallowing his fingers up.

"Fuck!" Hawks yelps from shock and Dabi observes him for any signs that the blonde man wants to stop. Yet all he can see is pushing down onto Dabi's fingers and the smell of arousal getting thicker in the air around them.

Dabi snickers: "I might fuck that brattiness out of you yet." He doesn't give Hawks time for a reply and starts spreading the man.

He's sloppy and probably too fast, but Dabi doesn't care. He just wants to be inside this incredible heat, and he wants Hawks to enjoy it. He wants Hawks to love it so much that he will know he can never find anyone else who could make him feel the way Dabi does.

"Look at you," Dabi murmurs in a low grumble, pressing his fingers deeper while pinching Hawks' nipple. The man underneath him moans louder. "You look so beautiful like this. Spread, being a good boy for me."

He hears Hawks' heart weaver, and he smirks. "You like being called a good boy, little bird? Has anyone before me ever tell you that? So good, so responsive to me…"

"Fuck y--Dabi!" Hawks screams aloud, and Dabi laughs. He was wondering when he'd find that spot inside him.

"Oh?" Dabi pretends to be surprised. "Is it there?"

Mercilessly, he keeps spreading the fingers and keeps hitting the spot in a sluggish rhythm. Hawks' mouth hangs open as he lets out chocked sounds. His eyes are still covered by his arm. And that just won't do.

"C'mon, birdie," he purrs seductively and reaches for his wrist. "Good boys show their face."

He pulls at the arm, and Hawks lets him pull it away. The golden eyes are wide, his pupils blown. Dabi shows him his fangs in almost a gentle smile. He releases Hawks' wrist and runs his hand across Hawks' chest, caressing the skin and feeling the strong muscles underneath, hearing the beating heart and Hawks' blood rushing in his veins.

"That's it," he praises quietly and then presses some more. "You can let it all go, ya know? It's just you and me here, baby bird."

Hawks shakes his head and closes his eyes. Dabi isn't disappointed, however. He just needs to be more convincing.

Roughly, he pulls out the fingers. Hawks sobs at the emptiness but soon simply pants as he opens his eyes again to watch the vampire take off his pants.

Dabi repositions himself between his legs. He smirks at the way Hawks' eyes widen when he finally sees the vampire's big pierced cock.

"Getting scared?" Dabi raises his eyebrows.

Hawks laughs and then gulps. "I've had bigger."

Dabi is amused, but at the same time, he feels something darker stir inside him. He covers his own member with a good portion of lube as he mutters: "I must be doing something wrong if you have time to think about anyone else than me."

Hawks just gives him a cocky smirk. "Then you should maybe do something about it."

Dabi clicks his tongue and grabs Hawks under the knee again to press it to his chest to hold the man down and give him more access. Hawks gasps, the blood in his veins is singing to Dabi's ears louder now, heavy with expectations.

He wonders, briefly, what makes Hawks so self-destructive that just after he's been called a good boy, he wants to tease and push him again.

"As you wish," the vampire leers, positioning his cock at Hawks' entrance.

It's the only warning Hawks gets before Dabi pushes inside. If Dabi was still alive, his breath would be kicked out of his lungs. Hawks is incredibly tight and so deliciously hot. The blonde man himself has eyes squeezed shut, his mouth is hanging open in a long, loud whine as Dabi keeps pushing deeper and deeper.

"Fuck!" Hawks screams when Dabi is only half-way inside. He sobs loudly, throwing his head backward again, exposing his throat, throbbing with that delicious blood of his. Dabi clenches his teeth once more, hard enough for him to hurt and growls.

The only thing which could make the heat around his cock better would be sinking his fangs into that delicate neck and just drink.

The vampire barely manages to keep himself under control. He knows that his eyes must be glowing with the maroon and the turquoise from the lust for blood. He doesn't remember ever wanting to drink as much as he wants now, not even when he was freshly turned and starving.

He closes his eyes shut because he knows he can't do that. It doesn't make it any easier. Eventually, when he is sure he isn't going to snap and strike down like a viper, he releases Hawks' legs and wraps his fingers around the throat, hoping the feeling of blood rushing under his fingers will sate him.

Dabi shivers violently at the sensation - from the heat around his hard cock and from feeling the delicious blood streaming under his fingers.

He isn't the only one shivering, however. The moment he has his hand around Hawks' neck, the man bites down onto his lower lip and tilts it back some more.

"You really do like it rough, huh?" Dabi murmurs. Without waiting for a reply, he leans on his other hand and snaps his hips forward, burying himself fully into the delightful heat.

Both men groan loudly at the feeling. Hawks whines out plainly and grasps uselessly at Dabi's shoulders. For once feeling merciful, Dabi leans down, chest on chest. Immediately, Hawks' legs are wrapped around his waist, and his arms around his shoulders and Hawks lets out a weak sob.

"Where has your tough-guy talk go, huh?" Dabi teases, grateful he doesn't have to breathe because he is sure he would be very breathless otherwise.

He isn't given a reply. Not that he was expecting one. The vampire still grins and then pulls out before snapping his hips back forwards. Hawks' fingers dig into his shoulders painfully. He loves it, loves the way Hawks clings onto him with desperation, loves how hot and deliciously tight the man is around him.

He growls and thrusts a few more times before he finally has the smaller man whining loudly with pleasure.

"There?" he asks cockily even though he already knows the answer.

Finally, knowing where to, he sets the fast and brutal pace, hitting the spot inside Hawks every time. The man clenches around him repeatedly, crying out every time.

Curiously, Dabi tries to squeeze the throat during an especially hard push, not enough to bruise but tight enough to make it harder to breathe. Hawks' body gives him away. He clenches around Dabi, his eyes roll backward, and he bites harder on his lip in an attempt to quiet the cries of pleasure.

Dabi grunts when he smells Hawks' sweet blood, can feel his mouth watering. Hawks is absolutely exposed for him, moaning loudly, throat bared for his hands and teeth, sweat in his hair.

"You look so fucking gorgeous like this," Dabi growls, never relenting in his pace. "Does it feel good, little bird?"

Hawks only sobs out. He is moving his hips down to meet Dabi's thrusts. One hand let go of Dabi to grasp at the bedsheets so hard his knuckles turn white.

Dabi wants to squeeze more, wants to hold down, wants to bite, his whole body burning worse than ever before with the sheer lust. He eventually settles on fastening the rhythm of his thrusts, making them faster and more powerful than any human ever could.

Hawks' eyes snap open, and he stares at the ceiling, pupils wild, gasping loudly, tears in the corners of his eyes.

"Now that's an expression that looks good on you," Dabi grunts, glad that he sounds more pulled together than he feels. "Who would've thought you'd look this good having your brains fucked out?"

He doesn't slow down to let the other man catch a breath, doesn't give Hawks a chance to recover for an answer. After a while, he reaches for Hawks' cock between them, heating his hand up to as he's pumping him.

"D-Dabi!!" Hawks wails loudly. "Wait!"

The vampire smirks. He loves the sound of his name on Hawks' lips. He can tell the other man is close. He isn't going to last much longer, not with Hawks' heat so tight around him, the sweet sounds he makes, and the memory of the Hawks' blood on his tongue.

He grabs Hawks by the hips, enough to bruise the perfect skin, and presses his whole weight on the other man, bending him for a better, deeper angle. Hawks moans loudly before Dabi kisses him, effectively swallowing the noises.

The kiss is more teeth than anything else, and he makes sure Hawks feels the fangs on his lips and tongue. The man groans into the kiss again. Before he breaks the kiss, Dabi squeezes onto Hawks' throat once more, pressing out the sweet noises out of the man beneath him. He can feel Hawks' desperation, not unlike his own.

"C'mon, baby bird!" he encourages him loudly. "Come for me! I know you want to!"

He can see the moment Hawks gives up, his hips roll down few more times in messy tries to meet up Dabi's thrusts, and he begins to sob openly and loudly. Then, he spills over Dabi's hand, clenching around Dabi's cock more than before, his whole body shuddering violently as the orgasm rips through him. The pleasure the man feels pulses through the bond.

Dabi wants to roar at the sight. Hawks' heart racing inside his chest. He's covered with sweat, his hair pushed backward, messy and slightly slicked, the red lips swollen. His blood running wild in his veins, begging to be let out, calling for Dabi.

He looks like everything Dabi ever wanted, and the vampire wants nothing more than to state his claim and sink his teeth deep into the neck, which Hawks so carelessly exposes to him.

His thrusts become incoherent and messy. Hawks moans at the sensation of being fucked after his orgasm, clearly overstimulated, shaking violently. He's even more beautiful like this.

Dabi selfishly chases his own edge, feels it building up inside him until he feels Hawks clench around him tightly when he hits the spot inside him once more, making him whimper loudly, and the whole body twitch.

As Dabi comes, he feels the irresistible, inescapable hunger. He has to bite down, can't go without it, the bloodlust is too strong, and he knows there is no stopping it. But he also knows he can't break what he promised to Hawks.

Desperately, as he's filling Hawks' up with his cum and the other man is whining loudly at the sensation, the vampire lets go off Hawks hip and leans down, head right next to Hawks'. And then he snaps his teeth.

The pleasure from the orgasm is mixing up with the sudden sharp pain when his fangs pierce the skin of his own wrist as he bites down. He lets out a growl while the dark liquid spills onto the pillow, the too faint taste of peppermint with a hint of vampiric copper is on his tongue.

The pain and the taste of his own blood finally seem to weaken the bloodlust, and he feels relief washing over him. Finally, he is back in control of himself, slowly returning from the haze of their sex.

Hawks is still twitching slightly, coming back from his own orgasm. His legs are wrapped around Dabi's waist, tight, as if he's scared the other man will pull away any moment now, his hands grasping onto Dabi's shoulders.

Over the scents of sex, come and blood, Dabi notices the salty smell of the tears of pleasure Hawks' is spilling. It awakens eels something warm in Dabi's chest. His free hand slides under Hawks' back, and he buries his fingers into Hawks' hair, gently scratching the scalp.

Hawks mewls at the tender touch and Dabi feels the arms around his shoulders tighten some more. His breathing is still labored, and his heart is beating like a drum.

The raven-haired man doesn't know how long they stay like that, slowly coming down from what has happened. Eventually, Hawks' breathing evens out, and Dabi feels his hands moving up and down on his back in a soft, soothing manner.

The vampire gulps. It's been so long since anyone caressed him like this. It's suddenly too much, Hawks is too close to him, but he can't bring himself to let go.

Hawks shifts eventually, turning his head, but Dabi is still frozen in place, even though he knows what's about to happen. And, indeed, he feels the blond stir.

"Dabi, shit! What the fuck?" he hears Hawks ask, worry coloring his voice.

The vampire doesn't reply, can't find the words. He only moves his hand from Hawks' hair to his nape and brings him closer. Hawks doesn't know how close Dabi actually came to feed on him without even intending so.

The wound is not bleeding anymore, it has already healed around his teeth. Stubbornly, he doesn't move and stares in front of himself again, onto the pillow.

He braces himself for being pushed away for Hawks to try to get away from him as soon as possible. Instead, he feels one hand brush through his hair. Hawks places the other one on Dabi's chest between them, but he doesn't push.

"Dabi?" he asks uncertainly but softly. "You there with me?"

The said man doesn't know how to react and what to say. He feels strangely gone.

Hawks tries again, his tone quiet and just a bit breathless. "Dabi, c'mon, let go of it…"

Dabi gulps again and then tears away his teeth from his wrist. He feels the muscles and skin which already healed around them tearing, making him bleed slightly. When he pulls away, the blood is still around his mouth.

Hawks is watching him with a frown and slightly baffled expression. Somehow, Dabi's brain can't comprehend that the other man isn't scared.

Eventually, Hawks chuckles, more nervous than anything. "Is biting yourself something you get off on?"

"No," Dabi's voice is raspy. "But biting you would be."

The smile freezes on Hawks' lips, and the vampire thinks this is it. Instead, Hawks lets out a tired sigh and cups Dabi's cheek. The soft thing in Dabi's chest stirs again, the warm feeling spreading. More than ever, Dabi is glad he can't cry anymore.

When Hawks pulls him into a slow, gentle kiss, he doesn't resist. He wonders if, with the traces of his own blood still in his mouth, he tastes as good to Hawks as Hawks does to him. Lazily, he feels Hawks' tongue in his own mouth, and this time, Dabi lets him without trying to take control.

The vampire feels a moan dragged out of his throat when Hawks curiously licks at his fangs.

The kiss does, however, helps Dabi to ground himself. Finally, he responds to the kiss and moves his tongue against Hawks' lazily.

The man underneath him hums into the kiss in appreciation, his hands return to Dabi's hair to scratch gently at Dabi's scalp.

It feels too soon when Hawks pulls away, but the smile on the blond's lips makes it worth it. His cheeks are still flushed, and his hair brushed backward. His eyes are only slightly red, long eyelashes wet from the tears before. He looks absolutely gorgeous. More so when Dabi realizes this is the first time he's ever seen Hawks looks so… content.

"How about a shower, big guy? I feel really sticky."

Dabi nods and pulls out. When Hawks gasps at the feeling, he can't bring himself to fight the easy chuckle building in his throat.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: Violence, graphic description of injuries, smut, self-harm.

> So... a lot of things happened in this chapter! Who would think one trip could result in... this. Meeting up old friends and relatives, revelations and then good ol' sex :3 And this is officially the longest thing I ever wrote and we are not at the end yet.

> Huge thanks belong to my girlfriend Kii for always letting me ramble to her and giving me feedback as I'm writing!

> I really really hope you guys enjoyed this chapter and I hope that the change of POV from Hawks' to Dabi's was at least a bit smooth. And that it was clear that Miruko and Fuyuumi were on a date together :3

> Please let me know what you guys think about this chapter in the comments!

> You can also yell at me on my twitter! ;)

## Chapter 14

Chapter Notes

> I know It's been way too long so I want to say I'm sorry but I was working on a couple of different projects (which I uploaded here), so at least I hope you enjoyed them as well!

> But, here we are again... not as long chapter as last time! xD Honestly, this chapter was supposed to be 23k again but then I decided to split it into two >:3 I hope you will forgive me that!

> Also, this chapter will include some stuff that might make someone uncomfortable - everything which is included in the tags, but I will be putting a trigger warnings at the end of the chapter just in case you might need them!

> Anyways, I hope you guys will enjoy this chapter! Happy reading! ♥

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Keigo doesn't remember sleeping as well as he did that night ever since he got kidnapped.

He's always had a light sleep, but this night he sleeps well, the feeling of warmth never leaving him. He dreams of hand in his hair and touching between his shoulder blades, caressing the scarred skin. He dreams of a body pressed against his back, for the first time since he can remember, and the comfort of another being holding him close, of leaning into the touch.

The morning comes to him slowly. He isn't too fond of the part where he would have to open his eyes, so he hums into the pillows and curls up on himself. A mistake that draws a complaining groan from his lips as he feels slight numb pain on the small of his back.

Immediately, he feels the mattress next to him shift, and the events of last night come to him. Without Dabi able to see him, he smiles lazily into the pillow. It only grows when he feels a large, warm hand run across his back, pressing just the right amount to feel like a massage.

Keigo had his share of hook-ups and mornings-after when he felt just a little bit uncomfortable. Nobody had made him feel as sore as he feels now. Truth, he never slept with a vampire before. Honestly, if they all fucked as hard as Dabi, he might have made a mistake with waiting for so long.

A part of him feels like neither will he ever meet anyone who would fuck him up as well as Dabi. The thought is scary and dangerous, and Keigo pushes it away immediately. He's successful on that only until he feels Dabi's hand wandering lower. A moan escapes his lips when Dabi squeezes his butt, the fingers digging into the skin hard enough to hurt.

Keigo hisses, but his hips betray him when he lazily rolls them into the hand.

"What do you think you're doing?" Keigo asks, ignoring the voice in his head, which sounds suspiciously as Mikao, telling him to stop. His own voice is still raspy from the sleep.

The mattress shifts once more, and Dabi's voice comes from way too close to his ear, deep and low: "Oh, I don't know, what am I doing?"

His cold breath plays with Keigo's hair softly, and the blond doesn't get a real chance to reply. Instead, he moans softly when he feels Dabi mouth onto his shoulder and goosebumps running across his back when he feels the sharp fangs brush against his skin.

The blanket is lifted entirely from him, pushed aside, and Keigo finally opens his eyes to look over his shoulder to see what Dabi is up to. He hums in another complaint as his skin is exposed to the cold air. This objection, however, quickly dies in his throat when Dabi's, intendedly warm hands are placed on his side, and they guide him gently.

Keigo comples, allowing Dabi to turn him from his stomach onto his back. The vampire's staples are back, and he looks completely awake, which isn't surprising, but somehow Keigo wasn't ready for this. He isn't complaining, of course, he's just going to have to blame not stopping Dabi on his sleepiness.

Meanwhile, the vampire is watching him. Bright eyes half-closed like a cat pretending not to pay attention. His hands run across Keigo's thigh, taking him by the knee. Again, Keigo obediently opens his legs when Dabi pushes them apart. He's never been shy, and however excellent Dabi's bedroom skills might be, that's not going to change.

Dabi is smirking widely, his eyes still fixated on Keigo's before he lazily looks down. It would be easier to bluff and pretend he's not bothered by the vampire's actions if Keigo's dick wasn't already half hard.

"Well," Dabi purrs, licking his lips like a cat, and Keigo feels his heart skipping a beat at the sight. "Someone wasn't quite satisfied last night, was he? But don't worry, little bird. I can make it good with a little sucking."

The vampire winks and Keigo wants to groan at that horrible, terrible pun, but a peal of laughter escapes his lips before he can stop it. Dabi's own lips curl up into a lopsided smile. Keigo thinks no vampire, especially one looking like Dabi, has any right to look so cute.

"Congratulations to killing the mood," Keigo tells him in an unimpressed voice.

Dabi chuckles, and his fingers dig into Keigo's thigh, but it's not with the same urgency as yesterday. This time, it's with unhurried laziness. Meanwhile, his other hand reaches for Keigo's member, and the smaller man chirps in delight as the long, hot fingers wrap around his cock.

"I don't think this is what killed mood looks like," Dabi remarks, the grin never leaving his lips.

Keigo doesn't give him the satisfaction of an answer and simply sprawls back on the bed. Letting his head lull back against the pillow. He can feel Dabi's stare on his neck and can sense the vampire's hunger, but he knows it's not the same as yesterday.

He remembers, hazily because he was overwhelmed by his own pleasure, Dabi's feelings soaking through, the insatiable hunger pulsing through him, and greed for more vibrating through the bond between them. Keigo knows he is hot, but he has never felt as desired or wanted in his life. It was addicting, and with the combination of the pleasure Dabi was so skillfully giving him, a part of him was looking forward to the bite he knew was coming. Except it didn't.

And where there was an all-consuming flame in Dabi yesterday, claiming Keigo with every look and every touch, it left behind warm glow of comfort which has now settled in Keigo's chest.

He looks down at the vampire. Dabi is still watching him, but the moment their gazes meet, as if that was what the raven-haired man was waiting for, he leans down and licks Keigo's cock along the length, making the human hiss. It's a strange combination of slight coolness of Dabi's tongue and his hot hand. The sensation might be unfamiliar, but it's definitely not unwelcome as his cock twitches with interest.

Dabi spits into his hand and then squeezes a bit tighter than would be reasonably comfortable, already memorized what exactly Keigo likes, the bastard. He pumps Keigo's cock slowly while his tongue plays with the tip of Keigo's cock, pressing and pushing down at just the right places.

One Keigo's hand reaches to his own face as he is desperately trying to keep himself together from the heated and, at the same time, cold pleasure. He covers his eyes, but immediately, the devilish tongue leaves his cock, and he hears Dabi click it.

"Don't cover your eyes, little bird… I want you to see every little thing I do to you. Put the hand away."

His voice is low and with a hint of command. To his embarrassment, Keigo feels his body tremble with excitement at the order. And Keigo is too weak to disobey. He grabs onto the sheets instead and looks down at Dabi.

The vampire gives s toothy smirk and runs his hand across Keigo's chest, pressing him down with enough strength to make the blond moan. Then, his fingers find his nipple and pinch, hard. At the same time, he goes down on Keigo, taking all of his length into his mouth. Keigo gasps at the sensation. The lower half of his cock is still squeezed by Dabi's hot hand while the other is swallowed by the cold mouth, the tip hitting the back of Dabi's throat. He doesn't choke, doesn't seem to be bothered at all, his turquoise eyes sinking into Keigo's golden ones.

"F-Fuck," Keigo whines loudly when he feels the fangs briefly brushing against the sensitive skin when Dabi bobs his head up while pumping him with his hand. His hips try to thrust up into the movement, searching for yet another sensation he only ever felt with Dabi, but the arm on his chest and Dabi's other elbow hold him down.

He feels absolutely powerless as Dabi starts to suck carelessly, fisting Keigo's cock harshly every time he sucks only at the tip of Keigo's cock. And the blond is a mess once again, swallowed not only Dabi's mouth but also by absolute bliss. Dabi plays him like a violin, making him squirm and drawing all the whines and whimpers Keigo forgot he is capable of.

When he feels his orgasm building up in his belly, he moans loudly: "Dabi!" and his hand reaches to grab onto Dabi's hair.

The vampire immediately pulls away from Keigo's cock, letting it go with a soft pop, and his hand tightens around the length, making the blond his in pain as well as pleasure.

"What did I say about keeping your hands to yourself?" he asks half-teasing, half-testing as if he wants to know just how much he can push the hunter in his hands. And Keigo only sobs out, the command straight into his cock again. He releases Dabi's hair and grasps on the sheets with this hand as well, hard enough to hurt. He lies down onto the pillows still, tilting his head back, exposing his throat willingly.

He feels the pull of submission, trying to make him unwind himself, subdue to Dabi, but at the same time, the thought of letting go of the perfect control he always had over his body is scary.

"Such a good boy when you want to be, little hunter," the praise falls from Dabi's lips straight into Keigo's soul and his dark temptation, and he shivers. He can be a good boy. It's scary, but he can. Especially if the reward is his cock between those sinful lips.

And he does get the reward. Dabi's lips wrap around him while his hands lets go of the shaft, and then he just bobs his head down, taking all of Keigo's length further and further into the wet glory, sucking hard, making the blond's eyes roll backward with pleasure as he feels his cock push deeper down Dabi's throat. Dabi stares up at Keigo calmly, who feels like he's losing his mind in the wet, tight bliss of his throat, especially when Dabi swallows. Then, the vampire only bobs his head up to bring the heat of his hand back, Keigo's cock never slipping his lips, and he can feel the turquoise gaze upon him even as his eyes fall closed.

Dabi is almost lazy with his movements. Sucking, pumping, licking, and playing with the tip. The occasional brush of his fangs or tightening of the grip always makes Keigo moan, his whole body jerking violently. His rhythm is unhurried, lazy even, and, yet, Keigo feels his orgasm building up again, way too soon for his taste.

"D-Dabi!" he moans in the warning, looking at the other man as his hands grasping on the sheets so hard his knuckles ache.

The vampire grins around Keigo's cock and sucks hard, the fangs running across a vein, hand squeezing painfully tight, and that's it - Keigo comes, loud whine drawn from his lips. He feels Dabi hum around his cock, contently. The vampire swallows it all eagerly, not leaving a single drop behind.

He keeps sucking until Keigo's body starts twitching, and he sobs with overstimulation. His breathing is hard, and he hears his own heart loudly in his ears.

The blond groans again when Dabi lets go off his cock, tongue stuck out as his member slips down, still staring directly into Keigo's eyes. It's a lewd look, eyes shining brightly with satisfaction and power, traces of Keigo's cum on his tongue, and still somehow smirking. The only thing he's missing is horns to complete his demonish look.

Keigo feels his ears heat up at the intensity with which the vampire stares at him. However, instead of mocking him, Dabi caresses the skin of Keigo's chest and belly, softly, licking his lips like a satisfied cat.

Then, he moves up, closer to Keigo, and presses his body against the smaller man. Dabi is heavy, easily pinning Keigo down. That, along with the thought just how much stronger Dabi actually is, makes Keigo pant again, but it's not with fear.

Mikao's voice is screaming at him in the back of his head still, that it's stupid because he will eventually leave Dabi, maybe even kill him, but he ignores it. Right now, wrapping his arms around Dabi's shoulders feels much, much better. His weight is comforting, shielding him from the world. The edges of Dabi's grin soften around his eyes, into a much gentler expression that Keigo doesn't recognize, one which makes his heart beat faster. Not with lust but with something a more delicate.

His body jerks when he feels Dabi's cold hand, cupping his cheek, softly. His heart is hammering against his ribcage, palms suddenly sweaty, the delicate, warm feeling in Keigo's underbelly growing stronger as Dabi leans down and kisses him.

It's slow, nothing like the conquest of the kisses from the previous day. Keigo can taste himself and smoke when Dabi deepens the kiss, his tongue still hungry but also slower this time. Like he actually has time to enjoy it rather than just claim Keigo as fast as possible.

When Dabi breaks the kiss and mouths at Keigo's jawline, the blond hums contently. He runs his hands across Dabi's back, feeling the scars and healthy skin. He buries the fingers of his other hand into Dabi's hair, enjoying their thickness.

When Dabi moves further down to mouth onto his neck, Keigo gulps and closes his eyes. He doesn't mean to, but he feels his head tilting to the side, exposing the throat more. Whether in submission or offering, he has no idea. Maybe both.

"Don't tempt me," Dabi rumbles in a strange mixture of teasing and warning. His hand is reaching for Keigo's collar and the blond shudders. The memories of pain mingling with ecstasy so well almost make him hard again.

Keigo doesn't move for a brief second, then lulls his head backward more. "What if that's exactly what I'm trying to do?"

"You're playing with fire…" he can feel Dabi's fangs against his skin. The collar pops off, and Keigo bites down onto his lower lip to calm himself down. He wants to writhe in Dabi's embrace, wants to push closer to the other man.

"Then burn me."

He feels Dabi opening his mouth, and Keigo lets out a breath of relief.

A knock. Two. Three.

The blond wants to complain about why Dabi didn't bite him, but that would be too much like an admission he, a hunter, wanted Dabi, a vampire.

It takes Keigo's brain several long seconds to realize that someone's knocking at the door.

Dabi is frozen atop of him too.

Then there are three more, short and polite knocks again. The vampire growls in frustration, and Keigo lays his head on the pillow with an annoyed sigh. He scratches Dabi's scalp for the last time, enjoying the thick black hair under his digits, and then the vampire pulls away, slipping out of Keigo's arms.

The blond releases another loud sigh, his limbs feel heavy from the fresh orgasm. He lets his head fall into the pillows and then turns around to lie on his belly. He hugs the cushions. Dabi is reaching for something on the bed, and when Keigo sees his fingers wrapping around the collar, he feels his stomach drop. When Dabi looks at him significantly, Keigo understands what he wants. A part of him wants to smack it away, and he feels his eyes harden as he looks up at Dabi. The vampire wears a carefully blank expression, and for several seconds, they are staring at each other.

Another knock breaks the silence and Keigo's resolve. He sighs and exposes his neck. Strangely, the long fingers gently brushing the skin as they place the collar back in its place feel more intimate than Dabi's fangs just minutes before.

When Keigo hears a soft click and the air around him fills with the scent of candy and ash, he feels a shiver traveling down his spine. Then, Dabi cracks his armor some more when he cups his jawline and grazes him with his thumb, and Keigo quivers at the sensation. Then, Dabi pulls away and watches Dabi get up from the bed.

The vampire is naked, must have gotten sometime when Keigo was passed out in their bed. Of course, Keigo is only a man, and his gaze wanders lower, onto the cock which, still hard, looks even larger than it did last night, and Keigo gulps. No wonder that his lower back is aching so much.

What surprises Keigo, though, is the number of scars. His chest is all burned with only a couple of spots and lower belly healthy-looking. These are also accompanied by staples. Other than that, confirming what he felt yesterday when he put his hands on Dabi's chest, the vampire is muscular. He's not as beefy as Endeavor, whom Keigo thirsted after most of his teens, but he is big enough for Keigo to feel small next to him.

The thought makes the blond hide his chin into the pillow.

Dabi doesn't notice, eyebrows knitted together, and his lips are turned downwards. He is irritated, staring at the door with so much annoyance he seems to be waiting for the person behind it to evaporate.

There are three more knocks and Dabi growls. It shouldn't be funny, yet the sound with the combination of knowledge that the vampire is letting it out because he just got cockblocked makes Keigo giggle.

The turquoise eyes snap to him, narrowed in what should be a dangerous look, but it only makes Keigo smirk more into the pillow.

"Zip it!" Dabi grumbles and puts on an undershirt.

It does nothing with Keigo's smirk. The blond expected the other man to get more irritated but, instead, Keigo swears that he sees his lips curl up. He can't be absolutely sure because Dabi turns away from him and heads towards the door.

Keigo watches him go, and that's when he notices Rusica. The cat is lying comfortably on one of the chairs in front of the fireplace, her paws neatly folded under her. The blond chuckles again as she blinks at him, tiredly and slowly. He greatly appreciates her absence from his and Dabi's activities last night.

However, with Dabi moving away from him, the spell of the moment starts to crumble. When his senses aren't full of… Dabi, the sight of him, of Dabi's body against his, he feels like he can think clearly again. Which is concerning. He thought that after he would get a good fuck, everything would come back to normal, and he could think about his escape properly with his lust sated and the attraction gone. Instead, what he wanted to be just one-night stand, became a blow job the morning after. And to his horror, he finds himself excited at the thought that there could be even more.

And while Keigo is disappointed with himself, he decides that even if the attraction is going to be present anyway, it won't change his goal. He's had relationships only about sex before, nothing will be different this time.

His thoughts are interrupted by the sound of the door being open.

A part of Keigo wants to hide beneath the covers more, but he knows it would be useless. If it's a vampire, they can probably smell the sex anyway and hear that he is lying in Dabi's bed.

"What?!" Dabi snaps curtly.

"Wow, did someone get out of a coffin with their bad leg tonight?" That's Toga's voice, but she sounds more amused than angry at the other vampire for being mean. "With the smell in the air, I'd thought you would be more… chilled."

Keigo bursts out laughing.

"Fuck off, you and I both know the only loser sleeping in the coffin in this house is Shigaraki!" Dabi snorts. "Besides, what do you want, little monster?"

"I was actually sent by the coffin freak!" Toga says, full of enthusiasm. "Apparently, it's your turn to drop by at Giran's for new flock members!"

"What?" Dabi asks in even more annoyance.

"Yeah, just go talk to Shiggy." Keigo can imagine the shrug Toga does.

For a couple of seconds, they are quiet. Then, Dabi sighs loudly and turns around to look at Keigo. "I'll gotta go."

"Okay," Keigo nods. He sees Toga trying to see over Dabi's shoulder, and then, being too short, she decides to look under it.

"Hi there, Hocchan!" she waves at him with a toothy smile before turning back to Dabi. "I'm here also to ask if I can take him with us! I'm going shopping!"

"We went yesterday!" Dabi crosses his arms over his chest. "And didn't Shigaraki tell you about what happened yesterday when we were coming home?"

The remark makes Keigo frown in confusion. What exactly happened yesterday when they were walking home? As he's watching from behind, he thinks whether the man has any idea how much he looks like an older brother figure and how his shoulders are broad.

"So what?" Toga retorts in similar but at the same time, utterly different manner of a younger sister. "Shiseido announced a huge sale, and I need a lot of stuff! Also, maybe we'll check up on a friend. And the shop is in neutral territory, sooo …"

"What the fuck is Shiseido?!"

He didn't miss what the girl said about a friend but, before Keigo can stop himself, he sits up, ready to wrap the blanket around himself and jump out of bed. "It's the best brand of skincare!"

Dabi looks over his shoulder, very much not amused at finding himself stuck between two makeup-loving people. For a couple of seconds, he helplessly looks from Keigo to Toga and from Toga to Keigo. He, eventually, stops at the girl, though.

"Why do you need skincare anyway?" he questions, confused. "You are a vampire! You'll always look like this!"

"Just because I don't have to take care of it doesn't mean I won't." she smiles. "The smell is important, and makeup is a form of art, Dabi!"

Keigo can almost hear the roll of Dabi's eyes. "It doesn't matter, Shigaraki won't let you go alone with Hawks."

The blonde man feels the warm feeling which grew in his chest ever since Toga mentioned the brand turning cold with disappointment. However, the girl grins again. "I talked to him, and we can go! Just me, him and Shuichi! Don't worry, I will take good care of your birdie, and I promise to return him in shape I'll borrow him in."

Keigo's expression is torn between a frown and a smile at the way Toga talks about him. It's the delight at the thought of leaving the mansion again, which wins over the irritation of being talked about as of an object.

The hunter also thinks it has something to do with Dabi, sighing loudly and turning around to look at him again with a simple yet groundbreaking question: "Do you want to go?"

His heart skips a beat, and this time, it has nothing to do with horniness.

"Yeah, sure!" he gushes excitedly. "I really need some good products."

Dabi narrows his eyes as if he didn't think Keigo would actually want to go. His jaw is set, but he doesn't look angry.

It takes Keigo embarrassingly too long to realize the man is jealous. Of what, whether that Keigo wants to go with Toga outside or that they can go while he has to visit Giran, Keigo isn't sure. And it scares the hunter slightly because if Dabi will get possessive enough to want to keep him even closer to himself now, it's going to complicate Keigo's escape. But at the same time…

Keigo has always felt like he was taken for granted. Not by Rumi. But by everyone else. Dabi, on the other hand, doesn't seem to think the same way.

"Alright, get dressed up and have a jolly fucking time you two or three or whoever else is going to that place," Dabi growls, reaching for the hanger and his coat. "See you in the morning, Hawks."

He doesn't wait for a reply, to which Keigo feels a small stab in his chest. Instead, the vampire man stomps past Toga, loudly.

The girl seems to be surprised by the sudden outburst as Keigo, but she quickly smiles, looking back at Keigo. "Don't worry. He's just one moody guy!"

The hunter chuckles, managing to sound more amused than he feels. "Yeah, I noticed."

To his horror, Toga keeps smiling and walks into the room. All while Keigo is still naked under the covers.

"So, this is where you and crusty bacon live?" she asks.

Keigo stares at her for several seconds. He hopes that Dabi will come back to his rescue and tell the girl that she shouldn't be in their room. None of that happens, Dabi doesn't come back, and he is left with Toga.

"Oh, a kitty!" she proclaims the moment she notices Rusica.

Immediately, her attention is on the poor animal. Keigo is relieved as this allows him to wrap the blanket around himself more securely. At the same time, he feels suddenly very anxious and tense. He is alone with Toga, who is freshly turned.

He knows that if a vampire can choose, they will always go for human blood. It's a part of their nature, after all, and more nourishing. But… he still can't help himself but feel worried when he sees the blonde vampiress touching the small cat, however gentle her touch is.

Dabi knows what's he doing, he tells himself. He cares about Rusica… right?

There is Mikao's voice in the back of his head again, telling him that vampires aren't capable of caring for a being other than themselves. But… Keigo has known that's not entirely true for years now.

"I'll go take a shower," he announces softly.

Toga doesn't even look at him, keeps petting Rusica with surprising gentleness. "Yeah, okay!"

Keigo watches her back and grows even more nervous when Rusica turns onto her back, revealing the soft and vulnerable belly. He narrows his eyes but manages to keep his voice calm as he speaks.

"Will the cat be alright?"

Toga looks over her shoulder, her eyes captivating combination of crimson and amber. "C'mon, Hocchan, I just fed! She's gonna be fine."

Keigo isn't as reassured by the words as he wished he was. But once more, he tells himself that Dabi wouldn't have let her stay in the room if he wasn't sure she wouldn't do anything to Rusica… or Keigo.

And so, the hunter holds the blanket around himself. Toga either stops paying him attention or pretends to be charmed by the cat. In the meantime, Keigo goes to his room to get some clothes. He settles on dark brown pants he wore yesterday, a black shirt and the jacket he bought the day before.

Toga still waits for him outside, even as he takes a shower and blows his hair. He still has, and uses, moisturizer Dabi had bought him several days ago, but if he can get something better (especially using the coven's money), he definitely will.

The thought makes him excited and twists his guts simultaneously. Again… while other hunters are out there, while Rumi is worried about him to death, he is here. Excited that he will get to spend coven's money.

He feels sick again but shakes his head. What's he doing is getting closer to the coven. That's what Mikao wanted, wasn't it? Shigaraki is now letting him out, meaning he is building trust with them. Toga and Jin openly like him. He managed to sleep with Dabi despite the man knowing what has happened. He is getting closer to them, and the closer he is, the more information he will be able to give to the hunters. Even if it will eventually kill him.

Keigo decides that's it and pushes the nagging doubt into the back of his mind.

As he is dressing up in the bathroom, his brows knit together in confusion as he feels something in the pocket of his pants. He doesn't remember putting there yesterday. When he recognizes the shape by touch, his heart skips a beat. In confusion, he pulls out the object and looks at it.

For several seconds, he stares at the phone in his hands. It's not the newest model of an iPhone. In fact, it has the edges scratched, the protective glass is cracked, badly. The cover, however, is very easily recognizable. White and red with one bunny ear at the top, the second got torn off a long time ago.

He is confused for a second how the hell did Rumi's phone got into his pocket. And then he remembers how she hugged him, stroking him from the shoulders to his hips right as they were telling each other goodbyes.

How did this slip his attention, he wonders briefly before he remembers how much the wave of Dabi's feelings hurt and how tense their conversation after leaving the mall was. The tension never left them for the rest of the morning, but it turned into something more heated when they got into Dabi's rooms.

Carefully, he turns the device on. It is still almost fully charged and asking for the password. He chuckles and easily presses the buttons from memory - there were only a couple of secrets between him and Rumi. An open screen is staring at him, and he starts breathing heavily. There are several unread messages.

However, he doesn't get the chance to click on them because there are impatient knocks at the door.

"Hocchan, are you ready? They are closing up soon, and I really wanna get the sale!"

"I'm coming!" he yells and is glad to find out that his voice isn't shaking. Quickly, he puts the phone back into his pocket. Unlike yesterday, he can't miss the weight now, reassuring. Finally, he will be useful to the Commission again.

Toga is practically bouncing on her spot, smiling widely.

Keigo manages to laugh lightly at the sight. "I will just grab my jacket, give me a sec!"

He walks into his room. The jacket is still left on the bed. The blond walks to it, and as he's grabbing it, he slides the phone under the pillow. Satisfied, he puts the jacket on and bends down for his shoes as well.

In a few minutes, he and Toga are leaving the room with Keigo giving Rusica one last pet before he goes. The hallways are empty once more. Keigo hates how light and at the same time heavy he feels with the knowledge that he has a phone, a means to communicate with the others.

But at the same time…

"Thank you for coming with me!" Toga looks at him. Her smile is sharp at the edges, but he already knows that's how she always smiles. And her eyes, despite her body temperature, are warm, just like everyone else's in the coven.

At once, The uneasy feeling mingling with the relief grows heavier.

It only gets worse when he fakes a smile. "The pleasure is all mine, Toga-chan!"

She grins broadly, and Keigo ignores the lump in his throat as she takes him by his elbow, surprisingly gentle. It feels like she just hit him anyway, and he resists the urge to pull away from her touch. He feels like he doesn't deserve the closeness.

But he bears it. It's for the right thing, he thinks sickly and forces his smile to soften. "So, what exactly happened when we were returning home yesterday?"

Toga shakes her head dismissively. "Nothing too big. We got followed by some other coven member. But Kurogiri and Shigaraki are working on a plan to approach them. You don't have to worry about it. We protect our flock. We protect our own."

The way she squeezes him reassuringly makes his stomach twist, and his own hand twinge with the urge to push the girl away. He doesn't feel deserving of her kind tone or her kind touch.

She releases him when they are walking down the stairs. Keigo can hear the commotion from the top, and soon, Jin storms out from the library. He is wearing a long coat, the same one he was wearing yesterday, but all Keigo needs is one look at the man to realize that there is something wrong with him. The man is as pale as death, his hair is sticky with what must be cold sweat.

And when Keigo gets closer, he notices the reason. There is a big bruise on Jin's neck as well as two small holes in the middle. Someone bit into the man like a lioness into a zebra. And the hunter has a feeling he knows who this lioness was.

"Jin, c'mon man, be reasonable!" Shuichi runs after him, sounding more desperate than angry and grabs the man by his shoulder. "You gotta stay home today, Jin!"

"But you and Toga-chan are going out! I wanna go with you guys!"

Suddenly, Shigaraki, with Kurogiri in tow, walks after them from the library. He's holding a big black mug of steaming liquid. As he steps out of the library, Keigo sees writing of 'Fuck Off' in white on it. He looks irritated with black circles under his eyes but, then again, Shigaraki always looks exhausted.

When he sees Keigo, he freezes. So does the hunter. For several moments, they are just staring at each other, and Keigo feels the awkwardness rising as well as the natural fear that Shigaraki knows. About the phone, he's left in the room upstairs, about his plans to tell everything to Mikao about the coven's slumbering leader.

But he can't.

This is only proven when Shigaraki's expression turns annoyed. However, before he can say anything, Jin points at Keigo. "How come he can go and I can't? Fuck that!!"

Shuichi first sighs and then throws his hands in the air. Then, he looks between Shigaraki and Toga. "Can you guys talk to him? I've been trying to explain it to him all evening that he can't go because he's too weak after your feeding."

"Aw, don't be sore, Jin," Toga lets go off Keigo's elbow, fast, and jumps down the stairs to stand in front of Jin. She is so much smaller than the man that Keigo forgets that she is much more dangerous. Especially when she grins like a teenage girl she is, and squeezes Jin's cheeks.

"I promise you we will be back home soon," she announces kindly. "It's no fun without you anyway! And you know, if you didn't let me feed yesterday, I wouldn't be able to go today. So, thank you."

She basically jumps onto his neck to give him a crushing hug, which leaves the man clearly breathless.

"So, Dabi let you go?"

Keigo knows immediately the words are directed at him even though Shigaraki's eyes don't leave the hugging duo.

The vampire hunter feels his instincts kicking in, feels his muscles want to tense up, and turns directly to the immediate threat. Instead, he curls his lips in a cute smile. "He did. Is that gonna be a problem?"

The vampire just rolls his eyes and grumbles dangerously: "Just don't do anything stupid, hunter."

He doesn't wait for and reply and instead moves towards their living room. Shuichi smiles and bumps into Keigo's shoulder. "He's finally growing fond of you."

Keigo cackles. "This is him being fond?"

"Of course," the vampire laughs. "If he wasn't, do you think he'd let you come with us?"

Keigo returns the smile, but he still thinks that the regent, at least yesterday, only let him go to make Dabi pissed off. The raven-haired vampire had to accompany them so Keigo would be able to come, and he didn't seem to be very thrilled about it.

"You know what," Toga finally releases him, giving Jin a lopsided grin. "You like when you can watch how I do makeup to others, don't you? And Hocchan loves makeup too! What about if I did something with him later while you watched and drank orange juice to feel better!"

Jin grimaces and tilts his head from one side to another, frowning. After thinking about what Toga said, he looks down. He still seems a bit dumped but eventually says: "Okay…" with a soft pout.

Quickly, the man's look shifts on Keigo with pleading eyes.

It takes Keigo an embarrassing moment to realize what Jin is asking. He ignores the nice feeling settling in his stomach, which makes his smile feel like a real one.

"Yeah, of course, Jin-kun."

The other human smiles brightly.

"Okay!" Toga jumps up. "Let's go! They will be closing soon! See you guys later!"

She shortly waves at Jin and Kurogiri and then runs towards Shuichi and Keigo. Her hand is cold when she takes the hunter by his side, and he almost pulls away. Not counting Dabi, he hasn't been touched by anyone for so long except for the Toga's light touches. And even before that, with Rumi, it was mostly shoving each other. She's never been one who needed physical closeness otherwise, and Keigo thought he was okay with that.

But the memory of waking up in Dabi's embrace, warm and tender… Keigo gulps and quickly pushes the thought away. Toga feels colder than Dabi, but it's softer and smoother. The closeness isn't scary or unwelcome, but it makes the human agitated. Like he is expecting something else.

It takes him several moments to realize what he is expecting is for the vampire touching to feel bad. But it doesn't.

"Shuichi is gonna drive!" she announces excitedly and then proceeds to drag the two men with her to the door. She is pulling him harder than a human would be able to, and Keigo follows.

However, it doesn't take him too long to realize they aren't going to the main door and the front gate. Instead, they walk further into the mansion and pass the door, which Keigo knows are leading into the basement where the true coven leader must be slumbering.

He knows that further, that way is the sheep quarters where the vampires go if they need to feed. The hallway here is similar to the one on the upper floor, where the vampire's rooms are. The only difference is that there isn't any old rag under Keigo's feet; otherwise, they are similarly decorated and well-kept. They pass all the doors of the living quarters.

"Where are we going?" Keigo asks, eventually.

"At the end is a garage," Shuichi announces, pointing towards the big door at the other side of the hallway.

Keigo rolls his eyes. He doesn't know how he is still getting surprised by the fact that the coven has so many resources and, frankly, are rich fucks. What do vampires need cars for anyway?

The garage turns out to be a very spacious area, probably at the side of the mansion. Keigo expected many sports cars, maybe one or two Hammers. Instead, there is only one good-looking car, a black one with purple strip on its side, very polished, and Keigo just knows that it belongs to Kurogiri or he's picked it and is now taking care of it. The others are old cars and rusty vans.

He looks at Shuichi. "Are you guys for real?"

"What?" the vampire asks defensively. "Did you expected some stolen cars looking like something outta Grand Theft Auto?"

"Honestly?" Keigo laughs, actually amused. "Yeah!"

"Don't be a little spoil-sport!" Toga throws him a sharp look, but there are mischievous sparks in her eyes.

"I don't have to! Those cars do it by themselves!"

"Don't complain and get in!"

Keigo rolls his eyes, but there is still the smile tugging on his lips. Toga sits in the backseat of a white minivan. The blond is glad he gets to sit in front tonight even though he is sure the vampiress lets him do it on purpose, so he feels better. And he concludes that there is nothing wrong with that.

Shuichi then reaches for the button under the radio and opens the big black lifting door leading outside. To Keigo's surprise, it doesn't lead to the garden but directly out of the mansion property, directly on the street.

The hunter glances towards Shuichi. He wants to ask when they are going to check up on the friend Toga mentioned earlier, but he doesn't get the chance as the silence is filled again.

"Man," Toga murmurs once Shuichi drives them outside. "I can't wait for spring. I hate the winter."

"Why?" Keigo asks curiously.

"Everyone is just overdressed, and nobody looks cute, including me," she sighs. "I miss skirts without having to wear leggings. What's your favorite season, Hocchan?"

Keigo never thought about it. The first thing that comes to his mind now is his parents locking him outside the house. The second is the very snowy night, his teeth chattering so much his jaw hurt. He can't feel his fingers anymore, can't feel his little feet. He's wearing nothing other than his little Dragonball pajamas, and they do little to nothing to protect him from the biting cold. And out of thin air, the white darkness of the snow takes the shape of a tall figure. It approaches, and Keigo if this is how he dies. There is no sound of steps in the deafening howling wind. He can only smell candy and ash.

Then, it all stops, the snow is no longer lashing into Keiog's face, he can no longer hear the wind. The snow is still falling, but it's stopping several meters away from him as if hitting an invisible bubble between him and this woman. The whirling blizzard dances behind her like several wings. Is she an angel?

She laughs, and it's a beautiful, light sound that makes him blush, especially realizing he asked the question aloud. "I'm not, little one. But perhaps I could create one small miracle for such a cute boy as yourself."

She smiles, and he can't tear his gaze away from her long, dangerous fangs.

"Mine is autumn."

Keigo feels his whole body jerk as if Shuichi smacked his head instead of spoken in a quiet, nervous voice. There's a tension in the air, and Keigo can feel its weight on his shoulders. They most definitely noticed his spacing out.

For once, the memory isn't a bad or unsettling one. It is still intense, and he tries to relax his mind enough to see if some of it went through the bond between him and Dabi, if he can feel a reaction. But, for once, the link between them is quiet. Keigo knows that doesn't necessarily mean that Dabi didn't take notice, but… however much it makes Keigo uncomfortable, that Dabi could maybe see this particular memory, he can't do anything about it now.

"So, Hocchan?" Toga prompts still curious, but when Keigo glances into the rear-view mirror, her smile doesn't shine as bright anymore.

He finally remembers the question Toga asked him what feels like an eternity ago. This time, he thinks about it for only a second. Then, a small smile grows on his lips.

"I actually really like winter."

"Why?" the girl tilts her head slightly.

"Because… it deepens everything. Everything looks so peaceful in white," Keigo gulps, a part of him wants to add only until it's stained but… that's basically his point, isn't it? And so, he continues. "I like it because it doesn't lie to you. If you are lonely, there is just… nothing but white outside. If you are not lonely, it brings you closer. It's just… true."

The car falls quiet. Keigo immediately regrets his words, and there is a heating sensation in his ears. He feels like a fool, like he said something both embarrassing and something from too deep within himself.

"Hm," Toga taps her finger on her lips, looking up, deep in thought. "I never thought about it this way, but… I suppose you are right! I never liked winter because my family always loved spending time together over Christmas and New Year's Eve, and it was even worse than other times when I was hanging out with them. So... I guess you're right."

Keigo frowns at the information.

"Yeah," Shuichi adds as well, staring in front of himself at the road. He still drives safely, but Keigo can't help but feel that the vampire is not here with them. "I was always alone and… winter got me really moody."

Keigo doesn't reveal anything else. Doesn't mention how he hated winter until he met the woman. Then he… didn't mind it as much. He truly learned to appreciate it when Rumi moved in with him, and they started baking Christmas cookies together. The house would always smell like gingerbread and pines and cinnamon.

His chest starts aching again as he remembers and knows that he won't be spending a Christmas with her this year. Maybe ever again. But he does feel a bit calmer knowing that he has Rumi's phone back in his room. And even better knowing that she perhaps has someone else to spend the time with. Maybe the girl from yesterday will also invite Rumi for family dinner, who knows?

The thought makes him happy but spreads the ache in his chest further, bringing sudden loneliness. It gets only worse when he looks outside, at the streets glowing with decorative lights and the street flowerpots are covered in a thick layer of snow. The few people in the streets are either in a hurry or in a group, smiling, having a good time.

Suddenly, Keigo feels a light hand on his shoulder. His body tenses, but he doesn't look over his shoulder at Toga. He keeps staring out of the window, trying to keep his composure, hyperaware of the small hand.

"You're not alone anymore, Hawks," Shuichi speaks in a quiet tone.

Keigo wants to laugh and tell him to shut up jokingly, but he can't force the falsely amused sound out of his throat. He can only keep staring outside the window.

The car sets to motion again.

"And you don't have to be," Toga says softly, gently squeezing Keigo's shoulder.

He clenches his teeth. He can't say anything because he can't trust his voice. The mask on his face is crumbling, but he can't allow them to see it. So, he just speaks nothing, holds his tongue back like he's always been taught.

The two vampires don't say anything else, and Keigo is grateful for their silence. It feels like they are giving him a break to put himself together again. They wouldn't need to. Keigo knows that if they kept going, if they kept talking, he would eventually crack.

He's given space and time to recover where… others would simply jump on the opportunity to get what they wanted.

He tries not to think about the people in dark suits and distant looks.

The way to place the Shiseido store is reasonably quick, but Keigo still has enough time to feel like he is not so raw anymore. The store turns out to be situated near the center of the city where many other shops are, but it's most definitely in the more pricey part of the city. The street is still fairly busy, even at this hour.

Keigo is also sure that this is where at least one member of the Commission lives. As Shuichi finds a parking space for them, much smaller than Keigo could actually fit if he was ever foolish enough to drive, the hunter chuckles softly to himself. Who would have thought that the first time Keigo gets to arrive here would be in tow of two vampires?

He imagines what it would be like if a Commission member suddenly came here and saw him with them. They probably wouldn't be able to tell Toga and Shuichi are ones, and perhaps they wouldn't even recognize Keigo without Hawks' wings and the lines under his eyes that made him more... fierce. All they would see would be a small, blonde man with a girl who could be his younger sister and a weird, lizard man.

"Now comes my favorite part," the said lizard man murmurs, glee soaking through his voice.

"What?" Keigo smiles curiously. He can recognize mischief when he hears it.

Togga giggles. "Look at us!" and she spreads her arms as if to show him… whatever she is trying to show.

Keigo glances from her to Shuichi, then to himself. And then, he gets it.

There is nothing wrong with them. They look like everyone else, ordinary, average people. Their clothes aren't of any exclusive designer, even as they are on a street where everything is more expensive than any piece of cloth has a right to be. The couple of people who do pass them by are the exact opposite, and they stare at them.

"I suppose since we can't eat the rich at least, we can make fun of them?" he chuckles.

Toga grins widely, revealing her fangs, and winks. "Speak for yourself about not being able to eat them."

Keigo laughs at the joke as his gaze settles on a black SUV parking on the other side of the street, in front of a fancy restaurant. He finds that he doesn't actually care much if it genuinely is a joke or not.

As they are walking to the store, Keigo looks around. He half hopes he will end up seeing someone from Commission around, but there are no familiar faces. Not until he looks in the direction of the just parked car and freezes.

He sees recognizable hair just under the light of a streetlamp as its owner climbs out of the vehicle. He is tall enough for his face to be seen over the top of the car. Others who arrived with the man are getting out as well, and Sako quickly moves to the other side of the vehicle to hold the door open to a tall, blue-skinned woman with lilac hair and black sclera of her eyes. Another of Sako's companions is a tall, redhead man with a long pointed nose, and one more man with hair swept backward.

He recognizes the last man from TV, he's a politician, but Keigo can't remember his name. Keigo narrows his eyes. Is he a vampire? He can't imagine Commission approving of that - a vampire in a position of power of the city. Especially of a coven they are not in alliance with. But they can't be vampires, can they? If they are, why would they be here?

Not to mention that, unlike Keigo and the two vampires by his side, these people wear beautiful black suits and, in the woman's case, a pricy long dress. Even Sako put away his typical orange coat and replaced it with a formal jacket. However, like a ghost of his previous clothes, he is wearing a tie of a softer, melon orange color.

Then, Sako's brown eyes glance up and meet Keigo's. For a short second, the two men simply stare at each other. Sako's expression remains carefully gleeful, but Keigo knows he's been noticed. Even after the man turns around and starts walking with the other people into the restaurant.

"Toga," Keigo speaks softly, turning to the vampire girl, but she is already watching him behind her sunglasses.

"Don't worry, Hocchan," she speaks immediately. "We aren't in our place, but they won't do anything. This is no man's land."

Keigo swallows the lump in his throat. He remembers how Dabi got home a few days ago, beaten up. And he doesn't feel very safe knowing that the same group might be breathing down his neck. After all, the last time he's been with a group of not so friendly vampires, it didn't turn out well for him.

But he knows that the safest thing he can do right now is to stay with Toga and Shuichi.

There are still many people in the store despite the late hour. They probably must have heard about the sale Toga was talking about. They all look fancy but, at least for several exceptions, and everyone seems somewhat snobby. Still, the bodyguards are immediately staring at the trio dressed like they just walked out of a thrift shop.

Everything inside the store is clean and bright. There is a lot of space between the individual shelves and lights on the floor, the path for walking very clearly marked out for them.

And then, Keigo doesn't have time to look around because Toga grabs his arm and drags him and Shuichi through the shop.

It all becomes blurry as Toga makes sure she sees every single product. Shuichi helpfully holds a basket for them as the vampiress is trying a concealer on her skin and later contour cream on Keigo's cheekbones. She picks and picks until the basket is filled with things like day and night creams and one-use face masks. She also very much insists on buying Keigo three eyeliners – black, glittery gold, and (despite Keigo's protesting) a pink one. She reasons telling him that he will look absolutely delicious with pink, and the cherry on top would be a lip gloss of the same color.

Keigo isn't sure why, but anxiety is crawling up his spine, making his stomach heavier. He is glad that he can spend this time outside, yet at the same time, the presence is apprehensive. He can't wait to actually go back to the mansion.

The cashier lady gives them all questioning look as Shuichi approaches her.

"I'm surprised you guys don't use your charm to not pay for the stuff," Keigo admits to Toga as they are waiting.

She waves her hand dismissively. "In most cases, that only means the cashiers will have to pay it, or they lose bonuses. When I say eat the rich, I mean the truly rich."

Keigo bites his cheek, so he doesn't agree with her.

The woman's eyes widen when she sees Shuichi pull out a golden credit card, and both Toga and Keigo giggle. She hears them, the hunter sees that in the way the shade of her cheeks deepens.

Within a couple of minutes, they leave the building. Toga is bouncing softly on her feet with excitement. She is staring into her handbag very curiously. Then, she squeals loudly and announces that she can't wait to be home.

Keigo fights the smile off my face.

The moon is still shining bright above them, and the hunter can't help but stare at it. If he'd ignore the slight nervousness, his mind feels surprisingly quiet and peaceful tonight. Curiously, he focuses on the part of his mind, which knows there is always someone very close to him. However, except for the low feeling of another presence in their bond, Keigo can't feel Dabi.

Keigo tells himself he doesn't miss the presence.

A hand on his shoulder brings him back to the presence. It's not Toga this time, and he looks over his shoulder to see Shuichi grabbing both, him and Toga. He's frowning.

"What?"

A shrieking sound suddenly fills the street, immediately bringing Keigo's body into the fight response, and he looks around to stare at the source. He stares in the direction of the restaurant but only sees people looking outside the glass window. Then, movement catches his eye, and he darts his gaze away just in time to watch a bright red car smashing into another one. Deafening crash resonates around him, and he feels the shaking of the ground from the impact as both cars slam into one of the buildings.

The instincts he thought he's forgotten already kick in again, and Keigo feels himself reaching for the control he used to have on his wings and feathers, trying to send them in before the crash. But nothing happens, and the cars still stay slammed into the house.

The sight sets anger and helplessness inside him aflame. He turns to Shuichi, sharply, and snaps: "Why didn't you do something?!"

"Like what?" the vampire shrugs his shoulders. "Jump between the cars and stop it with my body?"

"Yes!" Keigo hisses.

He wants to continue his rant, tell Shuichi to call the police and an ambulance, but then his look falls upon Toga. The girl is taking a very deep breath, her chest puffing up slowly until she can't take any more air in. She pauses for a second, and Keigo watches her throat move as she gulps loudly. Then, she licks her lips and releases the bag of cosmetics she had just bought.

The hunter knows what's going on even before he hears Shuichi curse loudly and reach for her elbow. However, she hisses like an angry cat, revealing two very long, very sharp upper fangs, smacking his hand away. She is staring Shuichi down, looking over the edge of her glasses, her eyes glowing in red.

Keigo himself can't smell the blood of the car accident victims, but the girl can.

"Toga, c'mon, you fed earlier on Jin!" Shuichi reaches for her again, and this time actually manages to grab her by her forearm.

"I'm. Thirsty." Toga says, each word slowly and Keigo smells ash and candy around them. The girl then licks her lips, like a snake tasting the air.

"You better get away, Hawks," Shuichi murmurs.

He doesn't need to tell the blond twice. Keigo takes several steps back, putting some distance between himself and the vampires. However, Toga doesn't seem to be very interested in him anyway. She breathes in again. The hunter can imagine how her lungs are filling up with the coppery smell. The girl even stops paying attention to Shuichi, her eyes set on the two cars.

None of them is on fire, but Keigo sees the plates being bent at sharp angles, scratched, and the front of one of the cars doesn't look anything like it did before. He briefly notices Sako with his group stepping out of the restaurant.

Keigo glances back to the vampires he's been accompanying. Shuichi is trying to hold Toga back, but the girl pushes him away with strength not possible for a girl her age. Shuichi hits a wall behind himself, and before he can recover, Toga is already running across the street towards the cars.

The hunter should run towards her, he should try to reason with her or call an ambulance to help the victims. But he can't bring himself to move forward. The gears in his head are rotating faster than any time before. He knows he is not a match for Toga. She would only attack him. And regarding the people in need of help, he can't risk getting close to them with her around. And he doesn't have a phone to call to help.

Some weight from his shoulders lifts when he reaches into the edge of his mind, searching for a bond, but still senses more Dabi's absence than his presence, like he's always been there since Keigo got kidnapped. Maybe the vampire isn't paying him attention because he is busy with whatever he's doing. Maybe because Keigo feels tense, but not scared. The thought that this is his chance is deprived of emotions, only there, an opportunity. He can turn around and leave.

He doesn't know how far he'll make it, but maybe he could get away from the vampires. And Shuichi did tell him to get away.

His feet move without him even thinking about it. He turns around and starts running down the street. Shuichi is yelling something, but it sounds directed at Toga. His steps are noisy, the wind in his hair wild and howling in his ears.

He runs to the end of the street effortlessly. His legs are moving fast, and he is relieved to find out that, despite not training or running for the last couple of weeks, his condition doesn't seem to be affected too much. He finds peace in the rhythm of his feet bouncing on the hard terrain of the sidewalk.

And then, all the sound of the street around him is pushed into the background. He is running and can't stop. All he hears is his own heartbeat loud in his ears. He has to run. Maybe he can even get somewhere where he will be able to call the other hunters to get him before Dabi notices anything is wrong.

He feels finally free, without Toga and Spinner and mainly Dabi, he can go anywhere. And if a small part of his mind is telling him that Dabi was right yesterday when he spoke to Rumi, that the hunters won't protect him, won't even find a way to return his wings to him, he can't help himself but feel like today he finally has the choice to escape. And what sort of person would he be if he didn't?

Of course, with how the last couple of weeks unfolded, he shouldn't be surprised that today is not his lucky day.

He can't focus on anything else than running. Only in the back of his mind, he knows that the few people in the street are watching him as he runs. Until he finally takes a turn and ends up in another street. This time, there is nobody. Later, Keigo realizes that he should have taken another turn, one with more people. Even if that probably could have the same outcome.

He stops as the smell of candy and ash hits his mouth suddenly and looks around. Only then he realizes that his thighs and calves are aching from the running, his lungs are burning as he is trying to catch his breath. He doesn't get the time needed for that, however.

"I never thought that a human could run so fast without a quirk," comes familiar, bone-chilling voice behind Keigo's ear.

Keigo turns around sharply, still struggling for breath, now also with the sudden urge to keep running. His heart is pounding like a wild drum, and he feels cold sweat running down his back even before his eyes lock with familiar, amber ones.

"Did a cute little sheep wander too far from the flock?" Chisaki tilts his head slightly to the side. His eyes are narrowed, the corners of his eyes wrinkled in what must be a cute little smile under his mask.

There is burning ache in the middle of Keigo's chest as he feels utter terror sinking into his every bone. Finally, the fear seems to reach to Dabi through the bond, Keigo senses a question hanging in his mind as Dabi probably wonders what's happening. It's not intense enough to suffocate Keigo. Chisaki is still there right in front of him.

Then, he senses Dabi's fury, burning from even more profound than his own, and it helps with the terror he feels upon being in Chisaki's presence. It's almost as if he wasn't alone. But the vampire can't do anything; he's trying to tell himself. This is neutral territory.

Somehow, Keigo manages to twist his lips into a smirk. "You know, Dabi's not very happy."

Chisaki laughs and leans backward, slowly. He still looks so much taller than Keigo, still looms over him like bad news. Even with the leisure posture, he's carrying. He opens up his arms as if to indicate that he is unarmed... like he was welcoming Keigo in them.

The human steps back.

"But your precious master is not here, is he?" Chisaki asks amusedly.

And then Dabi is passing a thought onto the blond. Keigo can't hear any words or anything specific, but he recognizes the reassurance, his vampire trying to let him know that Chisaki can't hurt him. But this feeling and thought can hardly have the effect Dabi wants it too when Keigo can still feel the fury and poorly hidden powerlessness pulsing through. It only makes him sink deeper and deeper into his own fear. But he will never admit that, especially not to Chisaki.

"You back off, leech," Keigo hisses, but he can't help but feel as threatening as a little mouse in a corner. He senses something softer alongside the emotions Dabi's channeling now, an appreciation of Keigo's spirit. Then, he feels a cramping feeling, an urgency, and the thought about the place Keigo is in appears on his mind.

He looks behind Chisaki, but all he can see are the streetlamps, the charming buildings of the houses and their little gardens, a couple of cars are parked outside of them. It looks like a cute small street, but Keigo has no idea where he is.

He can't let Dabi know because he's clueless.

And Chisaki doesn't seem to be too eager to let him find out. He steps back closer again, slowly, like a cat stretching out before it strikes at the poor little creature in the corner. Taking his time, he also reaches for his mask. He holds all the power, that's why he has the variety to be slow.

"You should have stayed in that mansion of yours," Chisaki murmurs softly. "I was only after the other sheep, but… what can I say? I am a weak man who can't resist the call of an opportunity."

Keigo cackles, the sound not fooling anyone – himself, Dabi, or Chisaki. He feels Dabi press into his mind, asking to be let out, wanting to speak with Chisaki through Keigo's lips, but the hunter refuses, putting up as much resistance as possible. He will not release the last remnants of control he has over his body unless Dabi forces him. It fuels Dabi's rage, and he feels suffocating under the weight of it.

It's not enough to silence him, however, especially when he manages to process all of Chisaki's words. "Isn't it irresponsible to change your plans for someone like me? I'm flattered you think I'm so important."

Keigo immediately gasps for breath as the vampire is suddenly in his face, his hands are grasping on his brand-new jacket, pulling him effortlessly up till he is standing on his toes. There is the instinct again, Keigo instinctively reaching for his wings only to find nothing there, a void on his back. He is absolutely powerless. And Dabi knows it too as his mind is swarming with blind, hopeless wrath again.

"You think you are so important?" Chisaki proclaims slowly, patiently, but his eyes are wide with fury. He's baring his fangs, his pupils glow in crimson. "You are not. You are nothing but a tiny little dove, stupid enough to wander too far from its nest. This is why I don't let my sheep stray. You are weak, miserable, always needing someone to look after you. You make me sick. Your coven makes me sick. You are just surviving without purpose, allying with humans as you wait for your true master to wake from his slumber, no better than humans. Do you hear me, Dabi-san? You shouldn't have gotten involved in the first place. But don't worry, you're about to realize that, in the end, it doesn't truly matter."

He leans closer once more, in a deliberately sluggish manner, so Keigo can watch the movement, so he can try to pull away, but those ice-cold hands are not letting him go. His heart is pounding against his ribcage so fast it's painful. His whole being is trembling with terror, and he feels like he is so frozen that not even the burning fury of Dabi can't keep him away. Not from Chisaki's hands on his jacket, not from his amber-crimson eyes and not from the fangs. Chisaki's teeth aren't as elegant as Dabi's - not only upper and lower canines. No, it's a full row of long, sharp teeth like ones of a shark.

He can only stand on his toes, the vampire dragging him up as he's frozen like a deer in headlights. Chisaki leans closer. One hand continues to hold him in place by his jacket while the other hooks behind Keigo's collar.

For one brief moment, the hunter hopes that the collar will hold the last line of defense against the vampire.

The snap is nearly deafening, easy, and effortless, accompanied by the smell of magic.

A terrified shudder goes through Keigo when he feels freezing breath on his neck. He lifts his feet in a desperate attempt to kick Chisaki away, but the vampire doesn't move an inch, doesn't let go of his jacket, and doesn't pull away.

In his last desperate attempt, Keigo feels Dabi trying to take control over him, over his mind, trying to shelter him, and the street disappears. However, he still feels the sharp teeth on his skin, not biting down at first, just letting Keigo feel it, making him drown in the despair. And only after that, he bites down.

Sharp, almost blinding, pain travels from the crook of his neck down through his body.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: car accident, non-consensual blooddrinking, mentions of child abuse.

> Sooo... yeah this just happened... I really wonder what's going to happen next. >:3

> This is officially the longest thing I've ever written and I can't believe I'm still not done with this story so thank you all so much for following it and (hopefully) enjoying it until now! I can't even describe how much it means to me!

> I hope you enjoyed this chapter and if you did, please, leave kudos and drop comments. What do you think about this chapter? :3

> (PS, don't worry... there is a reason why Overhaul was there XP )

> As always, you can also find me on Twitter!

## Chapter 15

Chapter Notes

> Okay so... first of all, I'd like to apologize for taking so long withposting this chapter! I was working on some other fics including my Dabihawks Bigbang piece and some zine pieces! :3 sooo you can stay tuned for these ;)))

> Anyways, I hope you will enjoy this chapter! Especially after the wait!

> Just a warning, that there are trigger warnings at the end notes in case someone needs them!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

The first thing Keigo thinks about the pain is that it's not like with Dabi. The strain is not mingling with the pleasure Dabi's bite caused, it doesn't blend with his excitement. Instead, it's only empowered by the terror clenching around his heart and the sweat pouring down his body.

He feels the teeth sinking deeper and deeper into his flesh, sending more agony seeping through him. He tries to struggle against the vampire, but it's just as useless as it was with Dabi that night several weeks ago. And yet, it's so much more different.

The human can feel Dabi still in the back of his mind, trying to hide Keigo from the fear and the spasm and the rage which, even when Keigo tries to channel through him, does not help him get from Chisaki's grasp.

He can't do anything as the vampire feeds and feeds. He feels the blood leaving his body, taking his strength with it. When Chisaki licks on the wound with his tongue, Keigo's skin is crawling at the freezing cold, slimy sensation, his stomach twisting in repugnance. He hears Chisaki chuckle darkly against the wound before he chomps down again.

Keigo squeezes his eyes shut, tries to push harder and harder till his arms are aching but to no avail. His body is like a cage Chisaki has trapped him in.

And the vampire is still there, still feeding while Keigo can't do anything to stop him. He refuses to give up, but he feels his heart beating, palpating, although it has nothing to do with the fear. Black dots appear in his vision, his breathing grows more and more difficult, shallow. He is sinking deeper and deeper into desperation, one which not even Dabi's anger he senses can't shield him from. In a last attempt to escape, at least with his mind, he reaches for the other. However, when he stretches out for the presence which has always been in the back of his mind for the last couple of weeks, he finds it distant. No more can he feel the fury except for a little buzz in the back of his head, no more can he think the thought Dabi wants him to. Dabi is still there, but it's as if someone separated them with a wall.

As Keigo takes a shallow breath, he realizes he can smell candy and ash and sickening anesthetics. He wonders if Chisaki did it, if he managed to block the bond between him and Dabi. The thought sends a new wave of panic. He tries to push the vampire away once more. However, there is so little strength in his limbs that he can barely hold his arms up.

The black dots dance before his eyes, and his own heartbeat is now accompanied by soft buzzing. He's about to faint, but he still grasps onto the consciousness with all he has.

He can't die, not now, not like this, not when he promised Rumi he'd be okay. He still has so many things to do, and the hunters need him.

Toga and Shuichi will think it's their fault.

Just when he is on the brink of passing out, the teeth withdraw. Once more, the wound is licked, and this time, Keigo fails to stop the groan of disgust that escapes his throat. Chisaki's hands release his jacket.

The hunter's knees are weak, like jelly, and they can't keep him up. Keigo collapses to the ground like a puppet with cut strings, breathing raggedly. The world is shaking around Keigo, head dizzy, and it's difficult to keep himself conscious. Inside himself, he reaches for Dabi once more, but the man is still just out of range.

But then his gaze falls upon the vampire he's with right now, and the thought of Dabi is pushed away by tremendous fright. It seizes his shoulders when he finds those amber eyes stalking him. He can see his own blood dripping down Chisaki's chin.

A pathetic whimper sounds through the street, and it takes him a moment to realize he was the one who made it. Panic is bubbling inside him, forcing his limbs into action, and he props himself up on his hands to get to his feet.

Chisaki makes a tsk-tsk sound and stomps down on his lower back, pressing him back to the hard sidewalk.

It's not even a powerful push, yet the terror is settled in Keigo's chest, stealing away the air from his lungs, shallow breath by shallow breath.

"Don't you know it is considered rude to leave without saying goodbye first?" Chisaki asks and then kicks Keigo's side, forcing him to turn over onto his back.

"Fuck off." Keigo wants to sound hateful and angry, but he can barely get the words out, it's so much effort.

"Watch your language, you dull sheep," Chisaki speaks slowly and softly before he reaches into his jacket, pulling out a perfectly white, cotton napkin, and starts to gracefully wipe the blood off his chin. "I have to say. I didn't expect your and that hunter-offspring's bond to be so strong after only a couple of weeks. But don't worry, when the time comes, I will take my sweet time tearing it down and making you mine. Although I suppose it's time for business. I came here tonight for a reason, after all."

Keigo feels his heart squeeze with worry for Toga and Shuichi. Are Chisaki's vampires doing something to them?

"How did you know we would be here tonight?" Keigo wheezes, hating how small his voice is.

Chisaki doesn't reply straight away. Keigo knows this game - he is in power, he has time, and he's trying to drown Keigo in his own powerlessness. When he's finished with wiping the blood off his face, he hurls the napkin right at Keigo's face. It stings.

He reaches for the piece of cloth to remove it, only to have his breath knocked out of his lungs. Chisaki is crushing his leg down on his chest, and he can't breathe, can't find the strength to lift his chest up. He coughs out when the vampire leans down, shifting more of his weight on Keigo's chest.

"Not you," he hears Chisaki murmur quietly, removing his gloves. "Him."

"W-Who?" Keigo pants, his brain not thinking straight, all it does is reminding him to breathe, but he can't.

Chisaki doesn't respond, but he doesn't need to. He smiles, almost shyly, and then Keigo sees the dark shape behind him. Keigo didn't even hear him anybody approach, but when he notices the blurry shape his hopes rise up for a moment before he realizes that an ordinary human wouldn’t be able to see what Chisaki is doing. And even if they were, they would still be almost as powerless as Keigo is.

The man comes into view and strikes for Chisaki, forcing the man to move. The weight from Keigo's chest disappears, and his lungs are burning as he's finally able to inhale. He coughs loudly but his eyes never leaving Chisaki, watching the vampire as he leaps to the side to stand face-to-face with the man.

The man trying to touch Chisaki extended arm out and time as if slows, the man standing still above him. It's then that his vision is no longer obscured by the vampire, and he finally sees the man's face.

Sako's brows are knitted together, the corners of his lips turned downward in focus. He immediately tries to reach for Chisaki with his other hand. Keigo doesn't understand what he plans to do, and he doesn't get to find out.

Chisaki blinks, takes one, two fast swift steps towards Sako's side with a low growl of "don't touch me," and then he taps Sako's arm just below the shoulder. A disgusting, loud, crunching sound fills the air, just before something dark and wet splashes all over Keigo's face. It's warm on his skin, and his nose is hit by the scent of copper.

It's very shortly followed by a raucous, horrid scream. There is a barely hearable thud as Sako falls on the ground.

Keigo's whole body is aching, but he has to get up. There is so much blood, not even dripping but pouring on the concrete, and Sako keeps and keeps screaming. He manages to prop himself up onto his elbows and finally look at the other man. His heart is pounding in his chest, even louder now that he can actually see the other man. He feels the panic twisting his insides again when he finds out that Sako's arm is gone, missing from where it's supposed to be attached to the man's shoulder. The flesh is torn, he sees the white of what's left of the bone even in the sea of blood. Sako's face is twisted in pain, his other hand is pressing the shoulder as the already black fabric turns darker. The blood is pouring everywhere, splashing onto the concrete and the snow, melting it, and mingling with the dirty water.

There are small pieces of flesh and bones all over the ground.

All while Chisaki steps away, calmly. His own suit is covered with blood stains and tiny fragments of shattered bones and torn flesh. His face is twisted too, but unlike Sako's, his is with revulsion as he watches the mess.

"How obnoxious," he murmurs darkly. There is no care for Sako bleeding out at his feet whatsoever.

Keigo is filled with so many emotions, all of which are now pushing the crippling fear away. Desperation and helplessness but not because he's scared for himself but for the man who came to help him and is now dying. And rage is burning so brightly through his veins that if looks could kill, Chisaki would drop dead to the ground. He hates the vampire, but he knows that the fact that Chisaki is so distracted with his own appearance is good for him.

It gives him time to, with weak limbs, reach for the other human.

"Don't move too much!" he insists, all his emotions dripping into his voice.

Sako isn't paying him any attention, however. His face is already as pale as death, and the blood pours and pours. Keigo feels a headache throbbing through his skull, he feels too weak for this, but he needs to do something.

"I said, don't move!" he tries to yell, but it only makes his stomach roll with the urge to throw up. "I gotta stop the bleeding!"

Chisaki chuckles shortly, for the first time sounding genuinely amused. "Here, let me help you."

Keigo feels hate boiling inside again, and sudden fear strikes through him. He tries to pull at Sako's good shoulder as if he is strong enough to tug the man into his lap, as if that could protect him from the dangerous predator who's approaching them.

He fails at both of those things.

Chisaki leisurely, without hurry, takes off his bloodied jacket and disregards it on the ground before he gets closer. Keigo's heart is pounding in his chest, painfully, and his fingers dig into Sako, so strained by the tension it hurts. The vampire revels in his fear, a soft smile playing on his lips, as he gradually steps on what are the remains of Sako's shoulder.

A deafening scream of agony sounds through the street, and Keigo's eyes are hot with tears. He grabs onto Chisaki's ankle in a pointless attempt to lift it away, but the man only chuckles again.

"Listen to me, little dove," he says calmly, pinning Keigo down with his stare. "I'm talking to you because our mutual friend here doesn't quite seem to be listening right now."

As if to enhance Chisaki's words, Sako sobs out, and words start to spill from his lips, incoherent pleas for the torture to stop, and Keigo can't do anything but glare at the vampire who simply returns the look.

"You must be wondering how I knew he was here as well?" Chisaki questions, and Keigo loathes him – he hates how he speaks moderately because he knows that Sako is running out of time. And Chisaki must know it too. "Tell Shigaraki that his little coven isn't the only one I contacted. Tell him that, solely if the proper leader steps out of the shadows… or out of slumber and converses with me, I am willing to come to terms and alliance. If he is not... available, I am willing to accept Shigaraki's submission and take all his vampires, and his flocks, under me. Tell him that I am willing to show him just how far I could push the hunters, how far I could reach with our territory. Tell him that I also feel sorry for this sheep. I do hate the waste of a perfectly good meal.

"Regarding you…" Chisaki finally steps away from Sako's shoulder, but the man only whimpers in relief. The amber eyes are still sinking into Keigo's, and he reaches to grab the smaller man's chin in a bruising grip. Keigo only grits his teeth and bears the stare with labored breathing. "When Shigaraki finally surrenders to me, I will make you suffer, make you wish you let me play with you from the start, and then, when I'm done with you, I will slit this nice little throat right in front of that pathetic excuse of a vampire which is your master."

Then, he reaches into his pocket and pulls out a car key, and starts toying with it around his finger. His eyes glow at Keigo in the dark of the night, white snow gently falling into his chestnut hair. "But don't worry. Before that, we will have enough time to... enjoy your company."

He releases the keys and allows them to slip down his fingers onto the sidewalk. The rage is still burning under Keigo's skin, but he knows he has to keep his mouth shut. He can't tell Chisaki what he truly thinks, can't tell him to go fuck himself because he can't die here. Sak- the Commission still needs him.

"Why?" he can't help the bark, however.

Chisaki grins softly. "It's cute how silly you are. I don't like to waste blood or his quirk. If he dies, he dies, but I'll not purposefully disuse resources. Now… do give Shigaraki my message and make sure to stay alive, little dove. The car is back on the street on the left. I'll see you when the time comes. After all, I do have all the time in the world."

With that, he simply turns around and walks away.

Keigo watches him only for a second, torn between running after the man and attacking him and taking care of Sako. He glances at the keys and then decides on the only logical option.

He looks back at Sako, and his stomach sinks with concern. The man's face is ashen white, his only hand grasping on his shoulder as the pool of blood under him is spreading, streaming down the sidewalk, onto the road, and down the sewer. Keigo doesn't know if he should be glad that he's still conscious because Keigo can't drag the man to the car without his help or if he wishes Sako would pass out now. The man is gritting his teeth with a deep scowl between his eyebrows, sweat running down his forehead.

"Don't worry," Keigo tries to sound reassuring, but he isn't sure if he actually succeeds. As he speaks, he clutches onto his belt with shaking hands and unbuckles it. "It's gonna be okay, it's gonna be-"

"Hawks," Sako's fragile voice makes the blood in Keigo's veins turn to ice. "Y-You have to… tell Kurogi-"

"No!" Keigo snaps sharply, the word heavy on his lips, he refuses to think about that, refuses to listen. "You will tell him yourself!"

Sako groans in pain again. "Hawks…"

"Shut up!" The bark is as loud as his fragile state allows. The human on the ground doesn't address him again, weary eyes tracing Keigo as he struggles to take off the belt with weak hands.

He curses several times and sobs out in relief when he finally manages to free the belt. Immediately, he leans over Sako, breathing heavily.

"This'll hurt," he warns briefly. "I gotta slow the bleeding."

Sako lets out a soft, bone-chilling noise, a mixture of pain, and amusement. "Tis but a flesh wound."

The sound passing Keigo's lips is similar. Then he grits his teeth and lifts the stump with one hand while putting the belt under it. The man under him trembles all over, his breathing gets heavier with pain. But Keigo doesn't stop, he remembers Dabi saying that Sako drinks Kurogiri's blood and thus can withstand worse injuries than normal humans, but he already looks like he's on the brink of death.

He wraps the belt around the stump several times and then pulls at it with all the might he has right now, tightening it. The blood immediately stops flooding so much, but Sako cries in pain, gritted teeth screeching. Keigo can see the man rolling his eyes into the back of his head from the agony, brown hair sticking to his skull with perspiration.

His stomach dips with guilt at the sight, but he ignores it. He has to buckle the belt. Sako's survival is currently more important than his comfort or conscience.

He disregards the pained sounds Sako makes as he finishes buckling the belt as fast as he can. Shortly, he looks down on his work, and nausea brings his stomach to his throat.

The bleeding ceased, but the pool of red under them is wide enough to reach Keigo's knees. There is just so so much blood everywhere. And the liquid of life is still escaping Sako.

"We have to get you back to the mansion," Keigo's voice sounds strange, matter of factly.

Sako gulps heavily and sluggishly shakes his head. "I dunno... if I can get up, but…"

The wounded man reaches for his pocket with a trembling hand. Keigo watches him struggle for only a moment before he helps him and slides his hand inside. A new wave of adrenaline travels through his veins when he wraps his fingers around something smooth. Quickly, Keigo pulls out Sako's phone and accidentally smears the blood over the screen but not so it would be unreadable.

Sako's intention clicks into Keigo's mind.

"I'll find the GPS," he nods quickly and huffs out in irritation when he smears more blood over the screen.

Sako's brown eyes are staring up at him as the man gulps. Keigo's knees already feel so weak he's not sure he'd be able to get up either. There is a crippling ache pulsating through his head, powerful enough that he feels it down his spine.

His eyes briefly glance towards the car key Chisaki has thrown on the ground just a couple of minutes prior, but then he returns his attention back to the phone. He needs to get them back to the mansion fast. Finally, with clumsy and bloody fingers, he finds a GPS app.

"C'mon," he growls, irritated as it's loading the image of the map. The phone screen is almost blurry to Keigo's tired eyes, and the shaking of his hand isn't helping either. Finally, the number of streets gets on the screen. He narrows his eyes, licking his lips nervously as he tries to remember it.

"What's Dabi's number?" he asks when he's sure he's got it memorized.

"I—" Sako's pupils are blown, and his throat pops up as he gulps, his voice frail. "I dunno. But, I… 'member Kurogiri's."

Keigo's breathing is rapid as he dials the number the other man dictates to him. The phone is almost too heavy in his hand when he finally starts the call and brings it to his ear.

His eyes, once more, fall upon the keys, but all he can focus on is Sako's trembling, gritted jaw, the sweat running down his eyebrows, and the harsh, sluggish tone.

Without thinking about it, he reaches for Sako's healthy shoulder and leaves it there. He wishes he could squeeze as well, but he feels so exhausted that anything other than this will make him crumble to the ground.

An eternity passes before he hears the soft click in the phone.

"Hello?"

Keigo swallows the sobs of relief that threatens to escape his throat when he hears the familiar, calm voice of the vampire.

"Kurogiri," he speaks, the relief creeping into his voice. "It's Hawks, I-"

He immediately hears several voices in the background on the other end of the line, yelling. He recognizes Dabi's voice calling his name but can't identify any other words. Whatever it is everyone is saying, Kurogiri ignores them.

"Hawks," there is urgency in his voice, and he goes straight to the point. "Where are you?"

"We are in the Chuo Ward, block 4, in front of house number 168," Keigo says.

"I'll find where that is," Kurogiri replies immediately. "Who is the other person with you?"

Keigo's heart drops as he realizes that the bond between Sako and Kurogiri must be so numb that the vampire doesn’t even know what's going on. His eyes fall upon the other man on the ground, pale, shaking, and still gritting his teeth from the strain. And the blood… so much blood everywhere, sinking through the cracks on the concrete, the fabric of their clothes, staining everything.

He remembers the white carpet, slowly turning crimson, and he feels another wave of nausea. He manages to swallow the desperate cry he feels is trying to find its way out of his throat. There is a sour taste on his tongue, and his heart pounds too fast as if the sound of it in Keigo's ears is trying to cover anything else.

"Sako is here…" he murmurs weakly, rubbing his thumb on the man's shoulder in what he hopes is a comforting gesture. "He's wounded."

There is silence on the other side of the call.

Then, a black mist erupts behind Keigo, swallowing them up like a big black hole. He instinctively holds his breath as he's dragged by the invisible power of the gate inside. It feels like one second, he is on the empty street of the city, and as he passes the edge of the gate, he enters the living room of the mansion. Suddenly, he is not kneeling on the hard ground but on a soft rug.

As the gate closes, Keigo starts breathing again and looks around.

Kurogiri is right in front of him, the couch behind him. Keigo sighs with sudden relief because they are back at the mansion, they are away from Chisaki. The pale man unclutches his fingers around the phone and lets it drop on the floor. He still feels freezing cold even if the room he's in is warm, the remnants of fear still gripping onto his insides. Because Sako is lying on the floor of the room, still bleeding.

Then, all hell breaks loose as several things take place at once. Numerous voices in the room are abruptly yelling Sako's name, too loud. He sees Kurogiri moving towards him and the wounded man, fast. The knowledge that Sako's vampire is there to take care of him allows Keigo to relax and collapse lower onto his calves.

His exhausted, burning eyes are watching Kurogiri as he crouches down, one hand supporting Sako's back to lift him up. Keigo sees the alleviation on Sako's face. He is as white as death, sweating in the jaws of shock, but at least he is back home. Kurogiri promptly brings his other hand to his own lips, tears the sleeve of his white shirt with his teeth, and then, after the mist suddenly dissolves to reveal dark, almost pitch-black skin, his fangs pierce through his skin as well.

Black blood pours from the wound, and he holds the gashed wrists to the man in his arms.

However, Keigo's comfort doesn't have a longspun. Suddenly, there is a hand hauling him up onto his feet with enough strength to do so despite Keigo's weakened state. He gasps in fear, the memory of Chisaki pulling him closer in the same way still raw in his mind, but the scare cracks when he notices it's Dabi who's pulling him up.

He's suddenly hit with a wave of feelings, all his own but still smothering, making him drown in them. He feels sudden rapture at being close to the familiar vampire who's helped him from Chisaki numerous times before. Shame at, yet again, requiring help. Guilt for what has happened to Sako.

Dabi's healthy skin is drained, paler than usual, a deep scowl between his eyebrows, mouth twisted down. He's gritting his teeth so hard that the muscles in his neck are rigid. All while the wide turquoise eyes gape at Keigo's wounded, bloody neck, and the man can't help but feel dirty, used, and startled.

Keigo is embarrassed by the noise he makes when Dabi touches his jaw and turns his head to the side. He hisses at the sharp sting, which joins the intense headache still pulsing down into his back. He gulps apprehensively but doesn't dare move, his body shaking like an aspen leaf in the wind. When he catches Dabi's growl, he squeezes his eyes shut, a shudder traveling through his body.

"Are you hurt anywhere else?" the hunter hears Dabi's low gnarl, but he can't bring himself to move or to say anything. His heart is hammering hard in his chest, pounding right next to his ears.

Slowly, he opens his eyes, carefully. The four fangs, long and elegant, so unlike Chisaki's grinders, but Keigo's brain doesn't consider that. All it ponders are the teeth. Cold sweat is running down his back, white noise fills his ears. Suddenly, his tongue is heavy, tied, stuck to the roof of his mouth.

Still, he tries to collect what's left of the fake bravado he showed to Chisaki just several minutes before and swallows around the lump in his throat, hoping to untie the tongue.

These hopes, however, die when another vampire shows by Dabi's side. Shigaraki jostles into the other vampire, regarding Keigo with an as furious expression as Dabi, eyes glowing with angry red.

He growls, deep, dangerous, and furious: "What did you do?!" and immediately reaches for Keigo.

Another distraught, high-pitched yelp escapes Keigo's throat. But Shigaraki's touch doesn't reach him. Dabi hisses, baring his teeth, and releases the grip he had on Keigo's coat to roughly shove Shigaraki away from the human.

The regent gasps loudly and gapes at Dabi. "What do you think you're doing?"

"What do you think you are doing?!" Dabi gnarls loudly, pointing his finger at Shigaraki in accusation.

"Could you two shut up?" comes another, lower snap.

Keigo is sure that at any other occasion, he, just as Dabi and Shigaraki, would be staring at Kurogiri who's patience is clearly worn thin. Right now, however, he is too busy watching the man in Kurogiri's lap. His lips are pressed to the wound on the misty vampire's wrist, still drinking. Time is dragging slowly between them, but eventually, Sako withdraws and licks the dark blood off his lips. His countenance is no longer the embodiment of death, even if he is still pale. He also isn't limply laying in Kurogiri's lap. Ultimately, he found enough strength to bring his hand on the vampire's shoulder and sit up.

The hunter Keigo remarks Sako's chest moving up and down with heavy, labored breathing. His eyes are half-closed, frazzled, and he's resting his forehead against Kurogiri's cheek. The brown eyes bore into Keigo's, and his stomach rolls and clutches under the weight of the gaze.

Sako then pinches Kurogiri's shoulder and leans to him one more time. Keigo sees the vampire's own arm tighter around Sako's waist, clasping his human closer.

"It was Chisaki," Sako rasps out quietly, belatedly closing his eyes but continues, slowly, words slurred from fatigue. "He attacked Hawks-kun… He was gonna… was gonna… kill him."

Kurogiri interrupts him ad Keigo hears his voice being anything but calm: "You don't need to talk. We can leave it for tomorrow after I make sure you're not injured any further."

"No, we need to know what happened!" Shigaraki protests.

Slowly, the taller vampire turns to the regent, golden orbs glowing ominously from the black, flickering mist. "I said it can wait for tomorrow."

"Kurogi-"

He doesn't finish his sentence, interrupted when Kurogiri disregards the word and simply rises to his feet, Sako in his arms. The misty vampire heads directly to the door, ignoring everyone else in the room.

"Kurogiri, why are you bouncing me so much?" Sako whines loudly, falsely accusing the man but rests his head against his shoulder. "I'm… I'm fine, I can tell-"

"Quiet," the vampire scolds him. "You are in no shape to argue."

Shigaraki clearly discerns that it's pointless to try to talk to Kurogiri. He still grumbles in frustration, but then his attention turns back to Keigo, making the smaller man feel the absence of his wings yet again. Without intending to, he feels his breath getting stuck in his throat, and his hand finds Dabi's coat.

As if he slapped, the raven-haired vampire turns around to glance at him again, the turquoise eyes burying into Keigo, and the hunter can't bear the gaze, quickly fixing his look on the ground. The feeling of filthiness returns.

"Are you hurt anywhere else?" Dabi steps closer again and, before Keigo can step back, grabs the smaller man's jaw to inspect his neck. "He really did a number on you…"

"At least he has all his limbs attached!" Shigaraki barks, his features contorted into an angry expression. "Which can't be said about Sako! Ever since you brought him here, he's been nothing but trouble!"

The crimson eyes drill into Keigo as Shigaraki lectures, and the weight presses heavier against his chest, stinging. The shade reminds him of another pair of eyes and just as deep, glowing red with the only difference being the slim iris of amber. His fangs are bared with acrimony, and even if it's only the upper ones, nothing like Chisaki's chompers, Keigo's brain doesn't seem to care. The breath dies in his lungs, and he pants, trying to inhale another one. He wants to speak, to explain it's not his fault, just like he did so many times he was a kid. But just as when he was a kid, he knows that's not true.

Chisaki was there with Keigo, he attacked him, not Sako. If it weren't for him, Sako would still be alright. He got involved to save him. Shigaraki has every right to hold him accountable. It's all his fault and, the worst is, this isn't how it's meant to be. He is a hunter, others aren't supposed to put their lives on the line for him, he should be the one doing that.

This time, there's no reassuring presence in the back of his mind, invading closer into him to shield him from the panic attack. His knees are frail, unable to carry his own weight anymore. The heartbeat in his ears is loud like a drum, reducing any other sound. The inescapable noise brings him back to the street covered in snow with flesh in them and then to the memory of the white carpet turning red as he calmly watched.

And just like back then, he did nothing, remained idle. First Best Jeanist and now Sako as well. He brings havoc to everything he encounters.

His mind is filled with images jumping from the dark-haired vampire to the white carpet turning crimson, to the pieces of flesh on the ground and to Chisaki's heavy foot pressing against Sako's shoulder. The sound of his own heartbeat is gone now but supplanted by something far worse, the outcries of agony as the man abused Sako, and no matter what, Keigo wasn't able to help him.

"Breathe, damn it!" he hears Dabi's voice, not in his mind but somewhere very near.

There are hands on each side of his face, covering his ears, and he wants to smack them away. They do not help with the screams in his head, but he doesn't move because the hands are warm. Warmer than anything he's felt this entire, fucking evening.

He hears a sob which he later realizes is his own, and his fingers move to the wrists of the hands, just as warm as the palms covering his ears. He's squeezing his eyes shut, trying to focus on the rough and heated skin. It's the only little straw keeping him from drowning in the memories of Chisaki and Sako.

"You're here with us, and nobody is going to hurt you," he hears Dabi's voice, and even though there is an urgency to it, it's like a melody in comparison to the velvety voice of Chisaki. Although, if he wasn't panicking, he probably wouldn't be so certain with Shigaraki in the same room.

Time grinds on before Dabi's warmth slowly chases the cries and dread away. It leaves behind cold sweat running down his spine, he is freezing, and his whole frame is trembling. He doesn't want to open his eyes, but he knows that he can't hide behind his eyelids, knows that the world won't go away.

He didn't even realize when he sat down on the ground and leaned his back against the couch but there he is after he slowly overcomes the dread. It lingers, the lurking in the pit of his stomach, but at least it doesn't encumber his reason. The room is too bright, but Dabi is taking most of the view, crouching in front of him. And Keigo is more diminished than he ever felt. He is back here with Dabi, and Sako is alive with Kurogiri. They are both safe for now. And he wants nothing more than to throw himself into Dabi's arms and hide in the warmness and promise of protection.

However, Shigaraki is still there. He's standing at a reasonable distance from them, rubbing the back of his neck, his mask of annoyance cracking and revealing concern. And Dabi resembles wrath itself, and Keigo doesn't know why. Is it because his toy was played with by another vampire? The thought makes Keigo's stomach coil sharply.

The headache got only worse, making Keigo feel like he'll throw up if he opens his mouth to vocalize his thoughts. But the fear of Shigaraki, unlike from the other vampire who attacked Keigo tonight, unties his tongue. He always did his best to deliver a report under stress.

"He's in contact with the other coven. They told him Sako would be there tonight, and he was his original target until he spotted me."

The words are leaving his mouth so fast, it's a wonder if Shigaraki and Dabi can make out what he's saying through the prattle. He glances Shigaraki in the eyes, and before he can think about it: "He said if the true coven's leader is slumbering, he expects your submission and put all vampires and flocks under him."

Dabi's expression was indecipherable until now as he watched him the human, but now it becomes hard, and he regards the coven's regent with a stern look. "Does that sound like his fault? I told you they were going after our necks from the start. We should have stepped on them a long time ago."

"Shut it!" Shigaraki flares.

"You know I'm right!" Dabi retorts, and Keigo's jaws clench as his mind is ready to take him back to the memory of empty, snowed street.

The white-haired vampire lets out a grumble, and then his look dances between Keigo and Dabi. "What exactly happened?"

Keigo senses the giant lump in his throat, threatening to cut off his airways, the memory of so much blood glazing emitting from his traitorous mind. Thankfully, he doesn't get the chance to reply. Dabi does that for him.

"What does it look like it happened?" he snorts in an unamused tone. "There was a car accident, probably caused by Chisaki, Toga lost her control, and Spinner had to take care of her while he told Hawks to get away. And when he did, Chisaki hunted after him and attacked him and Sako somewhere along the way."

"That's not-"

"Fucking piss off, Shigaraki!" Dabi barks. "Don't you see what he looks like? How Sako looked?! Don't act as if Chisaki's gonna tear the fucking door of the mansion in a couple of minutes! This can wait until the others are actually able to hold a discussion! Sako's injured, Kurogiri is gone, and Shuichi and Toga are ruffled, and Hawks is in no state for some fucking interrogation. Leave this for tomorrow!"

Shigaraki gapes at the other man for several seconds, and Keigo doesn't dare to breathe, his thoughts a mantra of please let it go, please let it go because he can't bear facing the vampire about anything at the moment. Chances are that his already loose tongue would only get looser.

But the regent only clicks his tongue in annoyance and then storms out of the room without another word.

Keigo releases the breath he's been holding. However, there is another vampire he knows he has yet to face.

Dabi is still squatted in front of him, on the same level as Keigo, but he can't help but feel like the taller man is towering above him. His presence is in the very farther part of his mind, just enough for Keigo to know he's still linked to Dabi but not enough for Keigo to actually perceive him.

He didn't realize how much he relied on the involuntary bond until now that he stares into Dabi's turquoise eyes and clenched jaw.

A moment passes between them in pregnant silence, and Keigo's heart drums loud and fast once more.

Dabi’s thumb moves along Keigo's cheek, slowly and almost delicately, but he still jerks at the sudden touch. Dabi frowns, and Keigo's throat congestion in response. He can't provoke Dabi, not when he was the only one stepping between him and Chisaki, who brought him into the relative shelter of this coven. And all Keigo did so far was bicker and complain and cause Sako to… Sako to…

The childish scare spreads through Keigo's chest, clasping it tightly, and he wants to open his mouth and beg Dabi not to throw him outside like his parents used to. But the words get stuck in his pressured lungs.

Dabi eyes him closely, his sight still aflame. Keigo doesn't know what the vampire is examining him for, but he despairingly wishes that whatever he finds inside him won't make Dabi kick him away.

Eventually, the (raven-haired) man releases Keigo's face, slowly. The hunter breathes out shakily and tries not to quiver more than he already was at the loss of the touch.

However, he can't help but wince when Dabi speaks: "C'mon, let's go."

The vampire catches Keigo's wrist and pulls him up to his feet, hard. Keigo stands up, but immediately his stomach is up in his throat, the threat of emptying it very real. His knees are unsteady, and a wave of dizziness almost turns his vision black.

An arm wraps around his waist and keeps him from falling, providing the needed aid. With the other hand, Dabi takes his elbow and escorts him out of the room.

Without a word, without a single question, Keigo lets him. His strength is so stunted that he doesn't have any other option than that. Even though he is trying to put himself together, he feels like he is still on the verge of panic that his rational side is striving to pull him from, but he can't withdraw from the dangerous edge. He can't find his reasonable footing.

Particularly when his gaze dwells upon the main door, tall, heavy, and closed. His hand twitches with the urge to grab onto Dabi and not let go even if the other man tries to haul him to the exit to toss him out. But no matter how much he wants, he can't bring himself to say anything, to ask about what Dabi intends to do, to implore him to let him stay or to crack a joke like he would usually do to keep up the front.

But Dabi doesn't take him to the door, doesn't cast him out for all the troubles he's induced on him and the coven.

Instead, Keigo is led to the stairs. He noiselessly hopes that Dabi doesn't notice the way he lets out a tremulous breath and that he thinks his heartbeat is so quick because of the blood loss and not because he's frightened.

When they start climbing up the stairs, Keigo feels the adrenaline from the previous events coming down. His feet get heavier, dragging on the floor, and his breathing calms slightly. The view of the familiar hallway of the mansion is a welcomed sight. Dabi remains silent, too quiet for Keigo's comfort, but at least they are getting further away from the front door.

He wants to disrupt the stillness hanging between them. Anything, just to know what Dabi is thinking. But he can't even look at the other man, let alone talk. When he does dare to glance at Dabi, the vampire's teeth are still gritted as if he was in affliction. Stubbornly, his look is set in front of them, but Keigo knows he notices his gaze because the arm around his waist stiffens its grip.

It takes all of Keigo's willpower not to gulp nervously.

He's horrified by the time they arrive in front of their room. The ice in his insides twists with an odd mixture of anxiety and relief that he is near yet even more familiar surroundings. Dabi's arm and hand loosen around Keigo's elbow and his waist. Until the moment, the hunter didn't quite realize just how much he was leaning on Dabi. His knees don't manage to carry him, and he has to lean against the wall not to crumble to the ground like a baby.

He thinks he managed to do it unnoticeably, but then he feels a warm hand on the small of his back again. Under other circumstances, Keigo's ears would be turning red from the embarrassment, but right now, he feels torn between frustration that he can't stand on his own and solace of the warm hand back on him.

Dabi opens the door and then stares down at Keigo.

The nervous reply is practically dragged out of Keigo's throat, shakier than he'd like it to be: "What?"

Keigo's been attacked by Chisaki, is alive because the vampire doesn't see him as a threat, Sako lost his arm… and the first thing he can get out once he is alone with Dabi is to ask such a stupid question.

Dabi growls, a wordless but irritated sound, and Keigo sees a glimpse of the sharp, deadly fangs that sends his heart racing again. He doesn't put up a fight when Dabi takes his elbow again, harsher this time, and drags him into the room.

There is a loud meow coming from the bed, and Keigo would give anything to be able to pet the small cat. He would pretend to be okay then, but Dabi doesn't give him the opportunity. Instead, he walks towards the couch, although it's more of being forcefully dragged there by the vampire.

Keigo feels so exhausted, and the moment Dabi pushes him against the cushions, and his knees bend, he wants to avert Dabi's glaring. But he can't because he is terrified of what he will see if he closes his eyes for more than a blink. And Dabi is still watching him with a deep scowl.

Rusica meanwhile jumped out of bed and lazily ran towards them to rub against Keigo's ankles. The presence of the animal slightly relaxes the man. After all, she doesn't seem to be phased by the situation at all.

"Hey," Dabi murmurs, suddenly crouching in front of him, and places one hand on Keigo's knee and the other on his jaw. The muscles in his bitten neck and shoulders tense up at the touch. It confuses him when the fingers are actually heated. The more reasonable part of his mind tells him that Dabi might not be mad with him after all. Regrettably, the larger part reminds him that's nonsense. He brought Chisaki to Sako, because of him, the man was wounded and lost his… lost his…

The memories of the bits of flesh, the snow melting around it hit his mind anew, and he gasps on the air. The crunching sound is in his ears, and the room around him blurs, the panic both crippling and lively. He knows he's moving because his stomach is twisting more than before but doesn't make out what's happening until he apprehends he is in the bathroom, bent over the toilet, puking.

His throat burns as the little he had in his stomach is emptying.

When he's done, he's left restless and, even though he didn't think it possible, weaker than before.

"Keigo," he hears his name spoken quietly. He closes his eyes because as much as the darkness of his eyelids is scary, it's better than to face Dabi.

When Dabi touches him again, he can't find the strength to even wince. The grip on his forearm is frail now, however. When the vampire pulls, Keigo finally opens his eyes. Dabi is kneeling next to him. He carefully turns Keigo with how he can't do anything about it, to make the smaller man face him.

The blond feels more fatigued than before, not only physically but emotionally as well. He's so tired that he's ready to accept anything Dabi will tell him. And so, he waits for whatever Dabi has prepared for him and watches the vampire study him. The turquoise eyes are set on Keigo's wound on the side of his neck.

Dabi clenches his jaws several times, and this expression is changing, the frown deepening before easing and then deepening again. The fierceness is still present in Dabi's eyes, but there is also something else that Keigo can't recognize over his distress.

Not until he feels Dabi's thumb on his forearm move in comforting circles. "Get this through that thick skull of yours, alright? He's not here, and he can't get to you or Sako anymore, okay? You're safe here."

For a second, Keigo can't decide whether to trust those words, whether to trust Dabi, but in the end, the weariness wins, and he finally feels his body going slack as his panicked brain finally lets it relax. He feels like a puppet with cut strings. He sinks down onto his legs and leans closer against Dabi, gulping loudly when his head presses into the shoulder. Dabi's body immediately starts radiating heat and warmth.

Dabi wraps his arm around his waist and rocks him, just once. Keigo closes his eyes, trying to overcome the overpowering wave of feelings crashing into him. The mitigation upon being safe and warm, the shame of allowing himself to act this way around the vampire, and the anger and despair at being pitiful and weak.

He feels a quaver going through him when Dabi rocks them again, and a wretched sound escapes his throat. He squeezes his eyes shut, trying to endure the tears. When he fails, he can only bury his face deeper into Dabi's shoulder. His weak hand hugs Dabi closer. He feels feeble and useless and broken without his wings.

Dabi gulps nervously as if he's not sure what to do. This insecurity also makes it into his voice when he repeats: "You're safe now, Keigo."

He sobs out at his name being spoken again. He grips tighter on the fabric of Dabi's shirt, as much as his weak state allows him. He loathes himself more than he usually does, resents the way he is crying and choking on the air through his sobs. And most importantly, he hates how much he is glad that Dabi is holding him here, in his prison cell, locked out from the world outside.

He's so helpless. If he still had his wings, he would be able to battle Chisaki. If he had them, Sako wouldn't have come for his help, and he wouldn't get himself wounded. It's all Keigo's fault.

"Will…" A voice, raspy and harsh. Dabi tenses up more. "Will Sako be alright?"

It's a stupid and childish question, but Keigo urgently craves any form of reassurance.

Dabi laughs, which actually makes Keigo ease some more. It's not cold or mocking one but stressed and agitated, and it makes Keigo feel less alone in his vulnerable state.

"Kurogiri is taking care of him," Dabi assures him. "If he thought Sako was in any more danger, he would have called for Ujiko and his magic tricks. You, on the other hand, I'm not so-"

"No," Keigo interrupts him, a wave of dread rolling over him again. "Not that man, I don't wan-"

"Okay, okay!" the vampire says hurriedly. "No creepy old man, don't worry. Now… can you tell me if you're hurt anywhere else than your neck?"

Keigo has to think about it for several seconds, but as he tries to recall what Chisaki did to him, his head can only focus on the moments Chisaki took Sako's arm, and how his fangs sank into his neck and then the icy-cold, slimy tongue. The memories brings him closer to Dabi.

"No," he manages to say eventually and shivers for an entirely different reason when Dabi pats his back.

"Alright," the vampire hums and pauses briefly before asking. "What do you need right now?"

The question takes Keigo by surprise, and he feels overflown with feelings of gratitude, which he can't even push away. Here in Dabi's arms, with this question in the air, he feels almost as secure as he used to with the wings on his back. And he knows where feeling protected with a vampire got him last time, but… right now, he can't bring himself to give a fuck.

He gulps, trying to gather his thoughts in the storm of emotions progressing through him, but he can't figure out what he needs.

When he stays quiet for too long, Dabi takes the initiative. He licks his lips and offers in a soft tone: "How about we take a shower, huh?"

Keigo didn't realize just how filthy he was until Dabi pointed it out to him. His hair is sticky with sweat, dried blood covering his neck, on his hands, all over his clothes sticking to his skin. However, the worst is the feeling behind his fingernails, the blood as if pulsing under them. His own skin is tight and cold out of sudden. His hand finally releases Dabi's shirt in fear of making it dirtier than he already did.

He looks at the front of his shirt and then at his gory hands, but the sight is not better. There's so, so much blood on them. Sako's blood.

Keigo tries to pull away from the other man, but Dabi follows him. He helps him stand up gradually, so the shaken man doesn't get dizzy again. Dabi holds the smaller man by his waist to assist him, and the turquoise stares into Keigo's gold. He is humiliated once more, with Chisaki's bitemark on his neck and the dirty clothes.

For several seconds, it seems that Dabi wants to say something, but no words are leaving his lips. Keigo waits and waits for whatever is to come until he can't bear the gaze and the silence anymore.

"I'm sorry."

The apology makes him feel like a small child.

Dabi's expression hardens, and terror hits the smaller man afresh. Big, heavy hands then move to his neck. They don't apply pressure but instead simply settle there, warm and shielding, and Keigo melts at the tender touch.

"No," Dabi growls dangerously. "You shouldn't be sorry. But I know someone who should and who will."

The words make Keigo's breath hitch, and he wants to demand Dabi to repeat them. They are a sweet melody. They are also a threat, but despite that, or perhaps because of it, Keigo feels just a bit safer.

He's back with the coven, with Dabi. So is Sako. For now, Chisaki can't hurt them.

Nevertheless, Keigo feels so foolish for wanting to run away.

"You were right," he croaks in a fragile voice. "I was lucky to be with you and not Chisaki. I should've seen it, and I was ungrateful. I'm so-"

"Keigo," Dabi objects and caresses the skin under Keigo's jaws with his thumbs, sending tingles down Keigo's spine. "Shut up. You're talking bullshit. You're in shock, so stop talking. You're safe for now, Sako's safe, and nobody is gonna get hurt tonight anymore. It's over, alright, little bird? Now, let's get you cleaned up and to bed. Okay?"

Keigo closes his eyes, still trying to put himself together. The hands on his neck and jaw bring comfort and a sense of security. He gulps a couple of times, and Dabi gives him all the time he needs. Eventually, Keigo nods.

"Yeah, okay," he blurts out shakily.

He closes his eyes shut when he feels Dabi's forehead against his and the cold breath tickling Keigo's nose. A glowing, content sensation roots deep in his chest and remains. It doesn't entirely way out the fear within Keigo, but… he feels just a bit better.

"I'll take your clothes off, okay?" Dabi proposes quietly.

Keigo frowns and grits his teeth. It's foolish considering that Dabi has already seen him naked. In fact, he saw him yesterday, they even showered together afterward. It seems like such a long time ago. The thought of exposing his skin to Dabi makes him slightly unsettled.

However, the thought of keeping the blood on himself, the sweat, and the lingering feeling of Chisaki's touch for just a second longer than necessary bother Keigo much, much more. And he knows he is in no shape to take a shower alone.

"Alright," he nods again and opens his eyes. The turquoise ones are gazing into his with mellowness, and Keigo wants to shove the vampire away as much as he wants to hug him closer.

Dabi blinks slowly like a cat, then carefully headbutts Keigo's forehead one more time. His hands move to Keigo's waist, where he gently takes the hem of the shirt and pulls it up. His limbs are heavy as he lifts them.

Keigo shivers at the feeling of the bloody sleeves unsticking from his skin as Dabi takes off both his jacket and his shirt in one go. Goosebumps grow on his chest with the cool air of the bathroom. His breathing shallow, he leans back against the colder, tiled wall.

Dabi doesn't scold him for it and instead squats down again. He unbuttons Keigo's pants. There is some blood, even on his knees and thighs. Keigo gulps again as his mind is attacked by the memory of kneeling in a pool of blood.

"Hey," Dabi snaps his fingers to catch Keigo's attention. The smaller man gulps under the weight of Dabi's eyes. "Stay here with me."

Keigo can only nod. He watches quietly, listening to his own palpitation through his ears. With each passing second, the fear slowly leaves him, but his heartbeat doesn't slow down. The cold sweat is still present on his back. He's lost too much blood.

The space the fear left, however, is claimed by guilt and regret.

He watches Dabi take off his pants. Under different circumstances, he's sure this would be a desirable look, but right now, Keigo can't focus on anything but the heaviness in his stomach.

"Dabi," he speaks when the man hooks his fingers over Keigo's underwear.

The turquoise eyes look up again, eyebrows rising. He immediately withdraws his fingers from the smaller man. "What?"

"You said vampire blood heals…" Keigo licks his lips nervously. "Can it heal… will Sako have... will his arm be back?"

Dabi's expression softens, and Keigo hates it. He knows the answer even before the vampire replies: "Sako's human. Kurogiri's blood will probably seal the wound and stop him from bleeding. That's about it."

Keigo closes his eyes. They are burning behind his eyelids, and even though he fights them, the tears win. They spill out of his eyes, and he feels them on his cheeks. He is relieved when Dabi doesn't acknowledge them. Instead, the man watches him for a few more seconds before he, at last, takes off the trousers, leaving him nude.

He doesn't offer any comforting words or pretty lies about how it's all alright. No, he simply stands up, holds Keigo's waist once more, and prompts him towards the shower corner. He helps the weaker man lean against the wall once more before he steps out to take off his own clothes.

Dabi is undressing without any show-off, fast, but Keigo feels like he spends an eternity in the shower corner, alone, before Dabi finally joins him. He's still radiating warmth as he pulls the smaller man closer against his body.

The touch of scarred and healthy skin, of staples, Dabi's chin against his temple, and the breath in his hair – they all are comforting in their familiarity even though Keigo's known them for only a couple of days.

The familiarity is dangerous but not more than what has already happened tonight. Or at least that's what Keigo tells himself when he buries his face into the safety of Dabi's neck, hiding from the rest of the world like the useless coward he is.

But he can't give up the sanctuary Dabi so readily provides. Not when the man turns on the water. Soothingly warm, it travels down his hair, his back but most importantly, his arms. It washes away, at the very least, the visible blood of his hands, and Keigo watches the red tainted water as it goes down the drain. His neck burns slightly when the water reaches the wound Chisaki has caused, but he knows he's no longer bleeding.

It's all a blur afterward. All he knows is that Dabi is a constant, always present, his big hands running across him gently, massaging the shower gel into Keigo's skin. When Dabi's touch reaches his neck, and he feels his palm rubbing against the wound Chisaki has created, cleansing away the mark, Keigo relaxes more. It only somewhat burns. He darts his gaze at the vampire and sees Dabi gritting his teeth. Yet, his hands remain tender.

The tension leaving Keigo's muscles lays a blanket of exhaustion over him. Still, something is bothering him.

When he's clean, Dabi turns off the shower. The smaller man shivers, cold without the warm water, but Dabi is already stepping out to grab a towel to dry him.

He feels like a baby, being washed, and then dried off. All while Dabi remains surprisingly soothing for… someone like him.

"Did he break it?" Keigo asks. Usually, he would be irritated at how exhausted he sounds, but… he can't bring himself to care now.

"No," Dabi shakes his head, immediately knowing what Keigo's talking about. "It takes more than one feeding to break a bond. It's just weakened for now."

Keigo can't decide if that's good or bad news. He licks his lips and closes his eyes when Dabi moves the towel (to his head) to dry his hair. Tingles are going down his spine at the touch. The fabric is balmy and warm where Dabi holds it.

"Can he… can he feel-"

"No," Dabi growls sharply. "You are still bonded to me and me only. While you are bound to me, he can't reach you."

Keigo sighs with relief and doesn't speak again.

Dabi finishes drying him off, slowly. Keigo looks at his hands. They are clean now, his skin beautifully smooth for someone who has been battling his whole life. Yet they still feel heavy, he can even imagine the blood on them.

Dabi, instead of pulling away from him, takes Keigo’s hand into his and waps his fingers around it. He disregards the towel on the ground and brings Keigo out of the shower. His feet are still making wet sounds as he walks on the cold tiles. He is slow, too slow, and it's clear that Dabi waits for him to move on his wobbly legs. Keigo appreciates it because otherwise, he would have needed to be carried to the bed, but he despises the attentiveness at the same time.

But he knows that he is too weak to complain about anything. They walk back to the bed. To Keigo, it feels like a long journey on his weak legs, but he makes it to the edge eventually and sits down. Immediately, he feels the mattress next to him dip under Rusica's weight and the cat rubbing her nose against his forearm. He can't bring himself to smile at her, but once he gains enough strength to pet the little creature on her back, he feels some of the weight lifting from his chest.

Dabi is meanwhile busy with opening his wardrobe and taking out the first shirt on the top. He looks slightly impatient. He brings Keigo a black shirt (he got) and puts it into his lap.

"You look like shit," he tells Keigo and, thank god, doesn't offer to get him into the shirt. That would be yet another blow to Keigo's ego.

He snorts, although the sound is anything but amused. Somehow, he manages to retort in a quiet voice: "Look who's talking…"

Immediately, he is hit with a sudden grip in his guts that this was over the line, it was too much for Dabi to look over. But, instead of grabbing him by the collar of the too-big shirt he gave him, Dabi smiles. It's not quite one of the real ones Keigo has seen on very rare occasions, but it's not the too-wide smile either.

Somehow, though, it manages to chase Keigo's anxiety away. Afterward, the vampire walks away once more and returns from near the coffee table with a glass of orange juice. Keigo almost smiles at the sight and remembers how Dabi was practically feeding him the liquid once before.

Back then, it was because Dabi bit him and not Chisaki.

Keigo never thought back then that he would miss the first time he was bitten.

His neck suddenly feels dirty again, even if Keigo knows that there are no more signs of blood. But he doesn't reach for his neck to hide the spot, to feel the scab from the bite. He swallows the lump in his throat when his mind unhelpfully provides him the memory of a very sharp row of teeth. Instead, he forces himself to focus on Dabi's watchful eyes and on the feeling of the cold glass between his hands and brings it to his lips.

Thankfully, all of him can focus on having the cool, sweet, and slightly sour liquid on his tongue. He almost moans as he drinks and drinks until he downs all of it, ignoring the pulsing headache.

Dabi chuckles, but once more, it doesn't sound very amused. He reaches for the glass. "Do you want some more?"

Keigo is still thirsty, but his stomach feels absolutely full. He can't even bear the idea of drinking more, let alone eating. So, he shakes his head.

Dabi doesn't question it even though the frown between his eyebrows does deepen. He takes the glass away, and Keigo uses the time to get into the shirt. It feels more tiring than such a simple task has the right to be.

"Lie down," he hears Dabi murmur softly.

The brave part of Keigo, which seemed to be dormant until now in favor of his survival instinct, finally seems to wake up. He wants to stay up just to act against the order, to get some sense of ground under him. That he's not powerless.

But he knows that's precisely what he is. And Dabi knows it as well. He saw it, was even there, in Keigo's head as he was bitten. The thought makes Keigo shudder.

Tiredly, he climbs further into bed, his legs heavy as he drags them up and hides them under the covers. Rusica's purr immediately gets louder, walking from one side of the bed to another, excited to have a human next to her, lying down.

When he manages to slide his limbs and body under the blanket, he is breathing laboriously, and his back is covered with sweat again. His eyelids feel heavy, but he is afraid of what will wait for him in the dark of his eyes. He hates it, the weakness which comes with the blood loss, and considers what Sako must be feeling like.

The thought makes him shiver. He wishes nothing more that he'd be able to get up and go to Kurogiri's rooms to check up on the man. But he knows that he is still alive. Dabi said so, didn't he? Plus, Keigo can't imagine being still alive if Sako was dead. Kurogiri would kill him, he is sure of that.

Oh god, what will Kurogiri do to him when he finds out that Sako got injured because of him? That his human lost a limb? A voice in the back of his mind, which sounds like Mikao tells him that maybe Kurogiri doesn't even care for Sako. However, the words are quickly dismissed when Keigo remembers how swiftly the vampire came to hold the man and offered him his own blood.

Which brings Keigo back to what Kurogiri will do to him once he finds out that he is to blame for what happened to Sako.

He feels the bed next to him sag, and finally, Keigo's thoughts are pushed aside. His eyes shift from the ceiling towards the vampire who is watching him with a strangely neutral face except for the ever-present frown.

"It's my fault."

A moment passes before Keigo realizes it was him who spoke. Dabi clenches his fists visibly, the glow of his eyes darkens and, even if Keigo knew this would come, knew that it was inevitable, and yet he forgets how to breathe at that moment. His heart is pounding in his ears again.

However, the word which leaves Dabi's lips is not what he expected to hear. He was getting ready for the backlash, for Dabi to be angry and throw him out or drag him to Shigaraki.

Instead, the vampire delivers a mere but stern and stark, "No."

And then Dabi takes off his shirt, and the blanket shifts as another body joins Keigo's underneath.

Keigo gulps and then licks his lips. He doesn't know what to do. Words are already forming on his tongue to tell Dabi everything that happened, but just the thought of the blood pulsing through his hands as he was applying pressure on Sako's wound is enough to transform the words into sourness, making him want to throw up.

The lights go off, and Rusica grinds against Keigo's shoulder, purring powerfully into the silence of the room. The blankets are just as thick as they were yesterday, but Keigo feels cold, freezing, and the silence drags on.

It's unbearable, crushing him with its weight, and Keigo's mind is being pressed back into the alley, to the embrace of terror and gore.

His skin is too tight to contain the panic, and Keigo knows that Dabi must catch his crazed heartbeat. He also realizes that Dabi won't reach for him this time. Because he doesn't understand what Keigo in his… state needs. Neither does Keigo, to be honest. Until now, he's always been alone for everything. Even when he had Rumi, he never wanted to weigh down on her, be a liability. Now, that's all he is, and he can't do anything to change it.

Still, he can't bring himself to move. It's a fight with his own body, with his own mind, not related to the heaviness of his limbs this time.

But the silence is more massive.

Slowly, he slides his arm towards Dabi and wraps his wingers around the scarred skin of the vampire's wrist. He feels Dabi jerk, not away but in a surprise even though he must have heard Keigo move.

"Did you mean it?" he asks, quietly but his voice cuts through the silence loudly nevertheless. "Yesterday, when you said that you'd kill him if I asked."

There is a moment of silence. Then, it’s interrupted by the sound of Dabi shifting on the bed onto his side to face in Keigo's direction, but unnerved man he doesn't dare to meet the turquoise eyes. What he's said is wrong, malicious, and the guilt is bubbling inside him from those words.

Then, Dabi's warmed fingers wrap around his, taking Keigo's hand in his own. When Keigo feels the gentle squeeze, a shiver goes through him.

"If you want to," Dabi murmurs.

Keigo gulps. His mind clouded with memories of Sako again, the sight of his arm exploding the moment Chisaki touched it. The blood, the pieces everywhere, on the ground, on Keigo's clothes, in his hair and face. Warm and burning. The memory of Chisaki biting down into his neck, not gently like Dabi would have done but drastic and without care.

He wants him to die. But that only reminds Keigo of another time when he carelessly decided to chase his own desire.

"I didn't want to be a vampire hunter." He hears himself say and knows that he should stop talking, never should have said that in the first place, but he can't. "My parents were both hunters, trying to do whatever needed to be done to kill vampires. Including offering me to the Commission even before my quirk presented. I hated it, hated that they stopped calling me by my name the moment I got first feathers, I hated that I couldn't have any friends over, I hated that they told me school is useless. And I hated that they would throw me outside for every little thing they thought I did 'wrong.'

"They did it once when I was eight, and as I was sitting there, freezing my butt off, a figure came to the front of the house. She didn't even try to hide that she was a vampire because she smiled, and I remember seeing her fangs, and I knew I should have called for my parents, but I stayed quiet because… I thought nothing could be worse than them. And she just asked if she could enter the house.

"And I wasn't stupid. I knew that she was an enemy, I knew every horrible thing a vampire could do to humans. My father always told me what monsters vampires are, described what they did to people in scary details. I knew that she would kill them. But all I could think about was no more punishments, no more freezing till I couldn't feel my fingers and toes and no more yelling."

He pauses, wheezing again, and centers on it rather than at the words. They threaten to pull him into another memory that Keigo doesn't want to be swallowed into. The hand around his clasps again, helping him stay where he is, with Dabi in the bed. Not quite warm but safe.

And the other man saves him from the burden of saying what happened. "She killed them."

Keigo doesn't even nod. He wants to confirm with a hum but what comes out is a desperate sob. His eyes are burning. "They didn't stand a chance. I remember my mother bleeding on the floor in the living room. All while the vampiress made me a hot chocolate. She brought it with her 'cause my parents didn't believe that it wasn't the right nutrition. The first time I had hot chocolate was when my father's body was in the hallway, and my mother was bleeding out in the living room, begging for her life. And all I felt was… giddiness because the chocolate was so tasty, I never had anything so good."

There's hot wetness in his eyes, guilt gripping onto his insides. And that's precisely what the thing he's done brought him. Guilt from being the one who murdered his parents but also from the dark satisfaction he feels to this day.

"The revenge didn't change anything," he confesses, ignoring the tears finally spilling from his eyes, the memory vivid before his eyes as if he's living the horror all over again. "The vampiress took me with her, and I stayed with her for a while. She didn't feed on me or anything, just took me away. I don't even remember her name. Said she wasn't fond of humans. Created a lot of ferals. I was absolutely terrified of them even if they listened to her. But when she wasn't playing around with the ferals, she was… nice. And then she got hunted down by a hunter. And I got brought back to Commission, where one member officially adopted me. And when I was sixteen and got my ID, they took it away. They had to be sure that I couldn't find a job. Nothing but hunting down vampires because they killed my parents so surely, I wanted to kill them too, right?"

It's not the point, and it's not what Keigo wanted to say. But he can't stop talking. He wishes he could erase the experience and forget how much he felt miserable. How he had nightmares about his parents crawling after him from their graves, lured by their own blood on Keigo's hands.

But then he remembers Sako's blood. Sako who’s been nothing but kind to him ever since he got to the coven. The disgust with which Chisaki has looked at the blood he's spilled, the mockery. How the vampire's expression shifted into cruel enjoyment when he so slowly and effortlessly overpowered Keigo not once, but twice.

Dabi keeps his silence, but his hand is a presence of reassurance on Keigo's, warm and stable. He is still listening.

Killing his parents wasn't the right thing, he knows that much. Even if they were horrible parents, they were great hunters who helped people. Chisaki, on the other hand… The guilt mingles inside Keigo with the lingering desperation and powerlessness from before. It turns into something more dangerous. Chisaki isn't fair either, he decides. That he would get away with this. It's not right.

He gulps once more, not with nervousness or fear like before. His chest is filled with cold yet burning rage.

"I want Chisaki to suffer," he says, the shakiness gone, he can barely recognize his own voice.

The quiet continues after his words. Then Dabi moves.

Keigo finally rips his gaze away from the ceiling and finds himself lost in the softly glowing turquoise. Dabi's look is terrifying. His grin is all fangs and teeth rather than amusement, the skin stretched so that Dabi's samples are tugging on the skin of his cheeks, revealing the bloodless musculature. It's a miracle they don't tear it. The pupils are small glowing moons of maroon.

The vampire looks wild and threatening. A predator ready to strike, but Keigo knows that he is not the prey.

"We will make him," Dabi growls.

Not 'you' like Commission would always tell Keigo. Not 'I,' which would remind him how powerless he is.

We.

Dabi's pupils are an abyss, one that Keigo could easily fall into, lose himself in, the irises like his fire - greedy and all-consuming, evaporating everything but the sharpness of Dabi's canines, which are so like Chisaki's and yet so unlike him. Hunger awakens inside Keigo, and he can't grasp onto reason in time. Though he supposes he missed that opportunity a long time ago.

He is shaken but at the same time, what Dabi's offering him brings ground under his footings. He doesn't feel frightened anymore, instead, he finally senses some type of power in his hands. And despite it not being his own power, it's more than Keigo felt in the last couple of weeks, and it's more than he had several hours ago when he was ready to beg for Sako's life.

The guilt is still there, the ever-lasting friend buried in his guts. So is the fear that he will regret whatever his choice will be. But for now, the desire and the sudden bliss of gaining some control over his life back tops everything else.

He reaches carelessly for Dabi, burying his fingers into the hair. It feels so good under his fingers, thick and sturdy, yet tingling between his fingers and he grabs onto it to pull the other man into a kiss.

The moment their lips crush, Keigo moans in relief. Dabi's lips taste so wonderfully on his tongue, spice, and smoke and like a vampire. Dabi growls into the kiss and opens his mouth to allow Keigo entrance, which the smaller man eagerly takes. The tongue is cool but is so undoubtedly Dabi that it manages to push everything else out of Keigo's mind. He sucks on it, and Dabi grants him everything he desires, lets him do as he pleases. He only shifts atop of him and presses his chest against Keigo's.

When his tongue runs across the vampire's fangs, the hunter shivers violently in something primal. He wishes to ask Dabi to bite him again, so he could chase away the feel of Chisaki's freezing, slimy tongue and the sharpness of his fangs on his neck.

Again, it felt so similar, yet so different from Dabi.

The kiss lasts long, and yet, the hunter is almost angry when he feels his lungs burning from the lack of air. He doesn't want to end the kiss because Dabi's lips, the tongue, and teeth taste so utterly intoxicating. They suppress everything else. But Keigo knows very well that reality can't be avoided forever.

He withdraws, and Dabi chases after him for only a second before he stops himself.

Keigo immediately regrets stretching out the kiss for so long. His lungs are ablaze, the headache in the back of his head worse than before. The thought of what he's just asked Dabi to do, of what he was excited to do with Dabi, hits him like a wall of bricks, stirring the guilt inside him. The thought that he was kissing Dabi hungrily on the same night that such harrowing things happened makes him ill.

He lowers his eyelids, hoping it will ease up the headache. Instead, he sees Sako's exploding arm. His scream in his ears, cutting through the air louder than anything he's ever heard before.

Then, Dabi bumps their foreheads together, tenderly. Keigo opens his eyes slowly and stares into Dabi's. They are still glowing in the darkness, but this time it's softer, not covered by rage and promise of revenge but… something else. Something which takes their edges off.

The vampire's reaches to cup Keigo's cheek. Once more, Keigo isn't sure if he loves it or hates it. It floors him, reminds him that he is not in danger anymore. But he feels scarily vulnerable and bare.

"You should sleep, little bird," Dabi murmurs. His lips brush against Keigo's as he speaks, and Keigo inhales the air the vampire speaks with.

He swallows the lump in his throat. His eyelids are so heavy once again, but he gives a small nod in reply.

The corners of Dabi's lips tug upward, and he grazes his lips again Keigo's once more in a chaste kiss.

Then, he pulls away. Keigo immediately misses the closeness of a body on his, but he doesn't voice his wants. It turns out he also doesn't need to. Dabi lies back down, but instead of withdrawing to his side of the bed, he reaches for Keigo. His arm slides under the man and brings him closer, so the smaller man is snuggling against his side, Dabi's shoulder in just the right place for Keigo to put his head on.

The hunter settles as if he's meant to be there, a perfect fit with Dabi's arm around his waist and his jawline resting against the top of Keigo's head. He's keeping his body warm and soothing for Keigo, and the blond hides his face into the shoulder. Tingling warmth spreads inside his chest, sudden tears in the corners of his eyes. With Dabi's body so close to his, with the man hugging him so close, the grip of guilt eases.

He relaxes his head on the vampire's shoulder and stares up at him. He knows that Dabi doesn't need to sleep, and neither does he seem to be planning to. Not with the way Dabi looks down at him. There is a slight scowl between his eyebrows, his jaw is still clenched. When their eyes meet again, the man's arm tightens around Keigo, bringing him even closer. Rusica settles on his other side, right under his shoulder, tilting her back to him and purring loudly.

Sleep doesn't come to Keigo for many hours. The memories are still too fresh, and his brain seems to be very dedicated to replaying everything. But somehow, shutting his eyes and giving in the feeling of warm skin against his own, into Dabi's hand stroking his side and the knowledge that the vampire is still awake, body close as two people can ever be is enough to keep the darkest memories at bay. For now.

However, one specific memory surfaces on his mind, and once it does, it can't leave him alone. The key from Chisaki's car, stained by blood. It didn't occur to him until now that Chisaki had given him a golden ticket out of the mansion – he weakened the bond, he gave him a key – all he had to do was take Sako's phone, call an ambulance and then drive away with Chisaki's car, and he'd be free.

Yet, this, not even for one second, did occur to him then. And Keigo, who always considered himself a logical and rational person, can't figure out why.

Dabi's arm tightens around him, wordlessly urging him to stop thinking, and Keigo gulps before he is nestling closer into the vampire's shoulder.

Chapter End Notes

> TW: Graphic descriptions of violence, Graphic descriptions of injury, nonconsensual blood-drinking, dismemberment.

> Soooo... you could say I dropped a couple of bombs in this chapter >3 that being poor Sako's condition and Keigo's backstory... in my defense, I had this backstory in mind before we got the bits of his past in the manga so... I hope you enjoyed it anyway? Please let me know in the comments if you did and what you think!

> As always thank you so much for reading and your patience with this fic!

## Chapter 16

Chapter Notes

> I know, I know, it's been so very long since I updated this fic! Real life has been difficult and I was catching up with some stuff in my life. I am still not doing very hot but I thought I could at least put this chapter together and post it!

> Honestly, if you still want to read this chapter after waiting for so very long you have my admiration and gratitude! It is such an honor that you would return to this! Thank you so so so much!

> I truly hope you guys will enjoy it and if you do, please, leave a comment or kudos, they mean so much to me!

Keigo doesn't manage to fall asleep for a long time. His body is exhausted, welcoming the warmth of Dabi's embrace – the only thing which actually lulls him to restless sleep. However, sometimes the moment he falls into the dreams, it immediately shifts into visions of blood and snow and pieces of flesh and bone bursting away from Sako's arm. He wakes up with a gasp to a dim-lit room with Dabi's hand still on his shoulder, heavy and grounding. He has his eyes closed other times in the hope of sleeping, but the images return – less vivid than the dreams but equally disturbing.

And Dabi knows about these too, because every time Hawks feels his body tense up, the other man holds him closer.

So, he's shifting between this light sleep filled with night terrors to the half-asleep with horrifying images.

The body stays next to him the whole time. Hawks would expect himself to be more terrified that another vampire is in the same room with him, let alone in the bed. But, instead, Dabi is a quiet but reassuring presence. He doesn't offer any fake words to Hawks about how it's all fine now, but he is… there.

Which is more than Hawks has ever had after some of his less successful battles with vampires, back before he met Rumi.

The lack of proper sleep is frustrating, especially in combination with exhaustion.

When it happens one more time and he sits up covered with cold sweat, his heart pounding in his chest and tired, he groans loudly. His body jumps slightly when something touches between his shoulder blades but then sighs in relief as Dabi releases the soft heat into his palm, smearing the cold sweat away.

"Want some more water?"

It's the first thing Dabi has told him ever since Hawks began his attempts at sleeping.

He slowly turns around to look at the bedside table. Every time he got woken up by an especially bad night terror, he's been drinking water and now finds both the jug and glass inconveniently empty. Keigo licks his lips only to realize they feel dry, just like the rest of his mouth.

"Yeah," he answers, barely recognizing the weakness of his voice. His teeth grit together so hard he can almost hear it. He hates feeling weak.

"Okay," Dabi hums.

The fabric of the covers rustles softly as he sits up as well and hangs his legs over the edge of the bed. Again, however, he freezes the moment he stands up. Yet, just at the same time, Keigo is suddenly overwhelmed by sheer panic at the sight of the man.

He blinks several times, but no matter what, his fingers stay wrapped around Dabi's wrist, knuckles white digging into the skin so firmly that Keigo's own hand throbs.

Dabi raises his eyebrows in silent question, and shame settles at the bottom of Keigo's stomach. More so when his panicked brain can't seem to release the other man's hand.

But Dabi is patient. He waits several seconds for him to put himself together, but the blond can't.

He doesn't want Dabi to go; he hates that he doesn't want to stay alone, but Dabi is a safe haven. He will make him safe, protected, but it's so pathetic, so weak. All his thoughts are running wild through his head, and he can't catch any, is helpless to tame them.

For a very brief second, he finds himself missing the more profound connection to Dabi.

"Do you want to come too?" Dabi raises his eyebrow in question, the corner of his lips tugging up but not reaching a genuine smile nor a smirk.

Keigo stares into the turquoise eyes and can finally sense something faint hidden behind the imaginary, thick curtain Chisaki has put between them. The fury is still there, but something softer but fiercer still. Whatever it is, Dabi is in control of his emotions for once, and Keigo's mind slides against the close yet so distant surface of Dabi's mind, borrowing some of its composure.

His inner demons are still there, just not so loud anymore.

"Yeah," he nods. "I wanna go with you."

The corner of Dabi's lips raises, but it's not a smile per se. "Then get up."

Keigo releases a breath he didn't realize he's been holding. His rapid heart manages to calm down for a second. He pushes the blanket off him and shudders at the cool air in the room. Every movement he makes is straining, his limbs heavy. He truly feels pathetic.

Thankfully, Dabi simply waits for him at the other end of the bed, pretending to be busy scratching Rusica behind her ears. Keigo appreciates the way he looks away as he slowly gets up on his feet.

Despite his cautiousness, however, he feels dizzy the moment he's up and has to lean against the wall, head throbbing with ache. Of course, this time, Dabi studies him for any indication of falling down.

Once more, his own fragility makes Keigo's stomach twist with revulsion. He is a hunter, goddamn it. A hunter who was useless to protect another man from Chisaki, who lost his wings and value, and perhaps even right to be called one… but Hawks knows that he is still one.

He would do anything to gain only a fraction of the previous power he had. Just enough to fucking walk would do at the moment. This helplessness pulls an idea from the depths of his head.

And, before he can think better of it, a question is falling from his lips.

"If I drink your blood, will I feel better?"

When he looks up, there is a spark in Dabi's eyes. However, before Keigo can identify the expression, the vampire's face shifts into a carefully neutral expression. "It could, in a way? But it doesn't work like… my blood for yours. It would strengthen the bond again, maybe dull the headache, but you'll still be missing all the blood that bitch drank from you."

Bitterness and fury creep their way into Dabi's tone at the end of the sentence, and the features in his face turn hard, nearly cruel.

Keigo grits his teeth, his mind torn between asking Dabi to let him drink because the headache is still pulsing through his head. But the want is wrapped with guilt - he shouldn't want it. Vampire's blood is an easy but wrong access for energy; it's for people with no inner strength. That's what his handlers used to say and his mother as well.

But Keigo feels so tired of being weak.

The vampire in the room is still examining him, expectedly. But Keigo can't find the words to tell him, can't decide what to do.

So, he simply walks past the bed towards the bedroom he was using before Dabi's bed became so tempting. Dabi follows him inside and waits as Keigo pulls out some baggy clothes he used to sleep in and sits down on the bed to dress up because standing is such a strain.

As he puts the shirt on, his hands brush against his neck. A hiss escapes his lips as he touches the wound. The skin on the neck isn't exactly hot – all of Keigo feels freezing cold, and he knows he must look pale – but it's definitely warmer than the rest of his body. It's also the moment he realizes that he's left Dabi's collar on the street.

Sudden panic strikes him at the realization. Does it mean that he is available for other vampires? What if some member of the coven he didn't meet yet is downstairs and will try to take him, and Dabi will have to allow it because vampire customs are so fucking weird?

He doesn't hear Dabi's sigh or the sound of his feet on the floor as he gets closer to him. When he feels the warm hands again on the back of his neck, he gasps. In a panic, he reaches for Dabi's wrist again.

However, this time, he realizes what he's doing in time and stares at the vampire standing so close to him.

"Easy," Dabi hums as if he was talking to a scared animal and blinks slowly. The large hand on the back of Keigo's neck turns warm again, chasing away at least some of the cold, not only with the sense of security with Dabi so close but also the twist of shame in his guts.

"Sorry." Again, the word is dragged past Keigo's lips without his consent, and he looks down at Dabi's feet, feeling small and exposed. He doesn't even know why he said it – it never helped when he said the word to his handlers after failing them, either.

Dabi doesn't reply, but Keigo feels his thumb caressing the skin softly.

"The other vampires in the coven know better than to touch you," Dabi murmurs, then crouches down in front of Hawks, never ceasing to stroke the tender skin of Keigo's neck. He reaches with the other hand to take the hem of Keigo's shirt and helps him pull it down, covering his stomach.

"I thought the bond is still too weak for you to read my mind," Keigo replies.

Dabi grits his teeth, but the rage doesn't show in his movements – the hands are still tender as they help Keigo dress up.

"I hate him," Keigo admits as if the gentle hands squeezed the words out of him as they worked. "I hate this."

"I know."

For a second, the blond gets angry at the reaction. But then he stops himself because… there truly isn't anything else Dabi can say. No words will make Keigo feel better, no words will take the frailty away, and most importantly, no words can undo what happened to him.

So, Keigo keeps his mouth shut. Then, when he is wearing old sweatpants, he gets up on his feet. He holds onto Dabi's elbow like an old man, but it keeps him steady through the spinning in his head.

With the clothes on, Keigo and Dabi head out of their room. Rusica watches them, still sprawled on the bed and purring loudly. Keigo envies her the peace of mind and not a care in the world.

When they get to the hall, the mansion somehow feels colder than it did before, and it's not just because of Keigo's blood loss. He finds himself watching the doors of other rooms, expecting Kurogiri to burst out and punish him for what happened to Sako.

It doesn't happen. Instead, Dabi nudges his shoulder, setting him into motion. They slowly make their way through the mansion. Not even reaching the stairs yet, and Keigo's already covered in cold sweat. As they slowly descend, all Keigo can do about it is to attempt not to pant too loudly.

Dabi is patient and doesn't nudge him again – a steady presence behind Keigo as he strolls forward.

Then, as they enter the library, Keigo freezes on his feet. The light in the kitchen is on, a stream of light illuminating the library slightly.

He gulps.

"It's just the others," Dabi murmurs behind him.

Keigo nods in an answer but still doesn't move. A mantra starts in his head again, how he shouldn't care about what he did to Sako because Sako is with vampires. But that's easier said than done, and he does. Just as much as he is ashamed to come to the kitchen and be under the gazes of the other vampires.

But he also wants the water, and he can't avoid them forever. So, he inhales deeply and walks around the corner of the kitchen. Shuichi, Toga, and Jin are sitting at the table. Both vampires have their chins resting on their palms, not noticing Keigo or Dabi in the doorway. Jin, seated at the edge of the table, was leaning over and whispering something in a hushed but urgent voice.

When Jin sees the newcomers, his expression lights up.

"Hawks!" he exclaims loudly and stands up with such a force that the chair behind him falls on the ground.

Before Keigo can do anything, Jin rushes towards him and hauls him into a tight, warm hug. The moment Keigo finds himself in the almost suffocating embrace, he feels hotness in his eyes, tears threatening to spill, but he can't allow them. Crying would be the final nail on his imaginary coffin.

But it's so hard when he can feel Jin's heart beating so hard against his.

It takes him several seconds to put himself together. When he does, he wraps his arms around Jin's waist, finally hugging the man back.

The motion makes the other human yell out as if he was a dog toy: "Shiggy told us about what happened to Sako, and we were so worried about you!"

Keigo gulps, and he grasps onto Jin's shirt, still managing to keep the tears at bay. But the shaking in his knees gets stronger.

"Oi," Dabi growls somewhere next to them. "Let him fucking breathe."

Immediately, the warmth withdraws, but Jin's large hands stay on Keigo's shoulders, his wild eyes gazing all over his body as if to make sure he truly is okay.

Without being too busy in Jin's hug, Keigo's sight falls onto the two other people in the room. Toga looks angry, and Shuichi is halfway out of his chair but seems to be struck. They both stare at him, and Keigo can't place the meaning of their glares.

The guilt draws the words out of his mouth: "I'm so sorry-"

"Stop it!" Toga suddenly stands up, lips in a thin line and brows furrowed.

"You did what I told you, what was smart… you couldn't have known that Chisaki was there; we should have. We're the vampires."

Toga then moves, and Keigo can barely keep up with her movement as she stomps closer, furious, deadly expression still present on her usually pretty face. She is reaching for Keigo's face, and he, despite being larger than her, flinches.

He steps away, slipping from Jin's hands.

Toga's hand is grabbed by Dabi, who also grunts lowly at her. Toga, however, doesn't even seem to notice the man.

"Look what he did to your neck!" she hisses. "Look what he did to Sako! When I see him, he's gonna pay for this!"

"Get in line," Dabi snaps, almost inaudibly.

Keigo gulps nervously. He doesn't know what to do or what to say. So, instead, he walks past Toga and Jin and heads for the fridge. It's full, and the blond's stomach growls loudly at the sight of so much food. He doesn't fetch any, however. Just the thought of eating makes his stomach roll.

So, he grabs a water bottle instead and, after retrieving a glass from the cupboard, pours himself a drink.

"You know it wasn't your fault, right?"

Shuichi's voice almost makes him drop the bottle. He finds himself frozen in the spot, his mind running wild on intrusive thoughts.

How can Shuichi still think so? Sako almost paid for Keigo's actions with his own very life.

They must not know what happened yet, Keigo thinks, yes that must be it.

His hands jerk slightly as he gasps when the cold wetness covers his fingers. A curse passes his lips and puts the bottle back in the cupboard. He looks around to find a washcloth to wipe away the water he just spilled, but before he can, Shuichi is at his side with one, already doing the task.

Somehow, it makes the powerless anger in Keigo spark.

"I can do it myself!"

The vampire's movements stop, freezing. Keigo feels eyes digging into his back.

The previous anger dissolves into embarrassment. "Sorry."

Nobody says anything, and the hunter almost wishes they would scold him, yell at him. Anything better than the suffocating silence.

He watches Shuichi finish the cleaning before he drains the washcloth over the sink. Keigo forces himself to focus on the dryness in his mouth rather than the twist of his gut.

The cool liquid feels like a blessing on his tongue, and he downs the glass in one breath, immediately reaching to take another one.

"Have you guys talked to Shigaraki?" Dabi questions quietly behind him.

"Yes," Shuichi and Toga say in unison, the man continuing. "I had to call Kurogiri earlier so he could teleport me and Toga home. Then, just before I got taken by his fog, I sensed Chisaki, and I wanted to return, but Shigaraki said the man is too dangerous. And after Hawks and Sako… after they returned home, Shigaraki called us in as well."

"We didn't see Sako yet," Toga whines. "How did he look, Dabi? Was it as bad as Shiggy said?"

Keigo's hand squeezes the glass in his hand tightly, watching his knuckles turn white. He stares and thinks how, before, he would be able to crush the glass.

"Well," Dabi scoffs but doesn't quite manage to hide the bitterness of his tongue. "He looked as you'd expect after what happened to him."

"But he's gonna be okay, yeah?" Jin squeals highly before a deep rumble. "He better be!"

Keigo is still turned with his back towards them. He bites on his lower lip, the guilt gripping on the inside of him, but he still manages to pour himself another glass of water.

Dabi growls, and Keigo can imagine the roll of his eyes that accompanies the sound. "Why the hell wouldn't he? He got here in time, and Kurogiri took him to their rooms right away. He will be fine."

Jin makes a sobbing sound. "I was knocking on their door earlier, and nobody came or even replied."

"If I was you, I'd leave them the fuck alone for now," the other vampire advised. "I doubt Kurogiri will be in the mood."

"Yeah," Shuichi agrees. "You just gotta give them a bit of rest and wait."

"Hocchan, are you okay?"

Keigo turns towards Toga, who watches him from the side, leaning against the kitchen counter. For once, she isn't smiling – her expression strangely blank and severe.

For a long moment, they are simply staring at each other like this, Keigo's glass of water half on its way to his lips. He feels like a deer in the headlights, hoping the predator won't jump at him as long as he doesn't move. But then, Toga's lips curl slightly – not into her usual wide grin but into a sad smile.

"I'm sorry for losing my cool earlier, Hocchan…" she says. "If I didn't lose it to the bloodlust, you and Sako would still be okay-"

"No." He puts down the glass of water with so much force that it splashes over the counter again. "Chis… he knew Sako was there. He was in touch with the other coven, and… he was after Sako. None of this is your fault, Toga-chan."

The girl is staring at him with wide pupils and mouth hanging slightly open.

"Wait," Shuichi enters the discussion, positioning himself at Toga's side. "He knew?"

Dabi grunts again, and Keigo hears soft footsteps before the man appears close next to him, and then he feels a warm, reassuring hand on the small of his back. Keigo didn't realize how tensed up he was until the vampire's touch chased some of it away.

He spats: "Are you deaf? He already said that."

"Well, then, Hawks-kun, it's good that you were here. Who knows what Chiaski would do to Sako if you weren't there."

Keigo is shaking his head in denial even before the man finishes the sentence. It's not true – he only made things worse. Because of him, Sako came to the rescue and tried to help him, and because of Hawks, he got maimed.

The hunter's chest moves up and down rapidly heavily at the thought, and there is a humming in his ears, deafening. The only thing that helps him stay grounded in reality and the present is the big hand on his back. It moves up soothingly and squeezes Keigo's shoulder reassuringly.

"Alright, enough of the chit-chat," Dabi orders. "Let's go back upstairs."

Keigo is thankful for these words. The trio is watching them as Dabi grabs two bottles of water from the fridge and a few slices of bread and jam and then leave the room. They don't say anything, and Keigo does his best to ignore his quick heartbeat and hard breathing.

As they walk past the library, Keigo feels another apology trying to get dragged by his lips, but he keeps his mouth shut. Climbing up the stairs has the blond covered in a cold sweat, and halfway up, he feels like he is out of breath. However, the physically challenging task is a welcomed distraction from his thoughts.

"He was right, you know," Dabi points out when they finally reach his chambers.

"What?" Keigo mumbles, feeling more tired than before with the comfortable bed in sight.

"Maybe he would have killed Sako if you weren't there," Dabi murmured. "Chisaki is an arrogant, vain asshole who wants to stay on top and feel the power he has over the others. He left you alive because he thinks you're gonna suffer like this. He could have sent a message with just Sako's body just as much."

The image makes Keigo gulp. He didn't think about it this way, but Dabi might have a point. It's sickening, but maybe Chisaki has enjoyed enough feeling of being in power when he had bitten Keigo.

The blond reaches to his neck at the thought and bites his lips to keep down the hiss of pain. The skin feels still too raw and almost open.

Dabi fills up the jar with water and spreads the jam on the bread. Keigo, meanwhile, sits down at the bed, finding relief as his sore muscles don't need to work anymore, and lies down. The next second, a very loudly purring Rusica climbs on his stomach and snuggles to his chest.

When the vampire holds out the bread towards Keigo, the smaller man feels his stomach both rumble in hunger and twist at the prospect of eating. He can't find the appetite, but, in the end, the survival instinct is stronger, and he carefully takes the food from the vampire.

The jam is almost too sweet on his tongue, but once he starts eating, he can't stop. In just a minute, he is biting into the second slice of bread. As he does so, he catches a glimpse of Dabi's lips curling slightly. Keigo expects to be offended by the reaction, but instead, some of the coldness at the pit of his stomach disappears.

When he's finished eating, he pours himself another glass of water and downs it in one go, even if it makes his head slightly dizzy.

With his stomach full, he does feel better. Although, there is still something missing…

"Dabi," he addresses the vampire.

The said man has pulled a blanket over himself and lied down. The turquoise eyes slowly glance at the human. "Yeah?"

"Can I… ehm… will you let me do it?"

Dabi narrows his eyes at him, frowning. "Do what?"

If Keigo wasn't so exhausted, he would have probably rolled his eyes. But right now, all he wants is peace. Even if that means having to do something which the other hunters and Commission wouldn't like, something that makes his skin crawl.

"Drink your blood."

A beat of silence passes between them, and Keigo carefully stares at the cat on his chest, his hand resting on Rusica's back. He doesn’t offer any explanation, he knows that Dabi understands. He just wants the headache to stop, to think about anything but the helplessness.

He feels the mattress dip as Dabi sits up. Keigo swallows the lump in his throat when he feels Dabi's body pressing against his. The body on his brings strange serenity to the blond, and he finally looks at the other man.

Dabi is already bringing his hand to his lips as he opens his mouth. When Keigo watches the white, powerful fangs, he braces himself for another overwhelming panic, but none comes. Dabi's eyes are calm, his movements are slow, so Keigo can easily track them and know what he's doing. This carefulness has the complete opposite of what the sight of Chisaki's fangs caused.

He watches with a peculiar allure as Dabi brings his wrist to his own lips and the fangs sink into the part where pink skin and purple are connected with staples. Then, he tears at the skin.

Dark liquid starts weeping from the small wound down Dabi's forearm, but he's already bringing it closer to Keigo in an offering. Swallowing the lump in his throat once more, Keigo takes Dabi's hand and holds it closer, but suddenly Dabi doesn't let him move it.

Keigo looks up at him questioningly.

Dabi seems to hesitate before he finally explains: "You should also know that… sometimes, after the bond is formed, drinking blood can give you a… special kind of dreams or fantasies."

The hunter wants to laugh, but he can't find the energy to do so. "I know about the 'lustful dreams with which the vampires make the people they prey upon pliant.' At this point, I don't think we must worry about that too much, heh?"

Dabi's expression is priceless – he blinks several times, and a soft "Oh," escapes his lips.

Keigo huffs out a laugh which would normally be a burst, and brings Dabi's hand closer again. This time, the vampire offers no resistance, allowing the human to wrap his lips around the wound on his wrist.

Like Dabi has said before, he tastes like candy and ash, but fortunately, the sweet flavor is more pungent. And even despite the ashen edge, as Keigo's tongue presses against the wound softly, he finds himself falling in love with the taste more with each passing second. Immediately, Keigo feels a rush of energy going through him, as if someone threw a bucket of icy and warm water at the same time. The taste is so delicious and so addictive it has him moaning out loud, his tongue pressing more, demanding more.

He hears Dabi chuckle softly next to him, but he doesn't withdraw his arm from Keigo's greedy grasp. Honestly, Keigo isn't sure he would let the hand go without a fight.

The dull headache slowly disappears, and so does the ache in Keigo's muscles. It leaves behind only warm tiredness and flaming desire building up in his belly. He can also feel a distant presence in his mind, suddenly much closer than a minute ago. It almost falls back into its place against Keigo's own, as if Dabi's mind and the bond were meant to be there.

He can finally feel Dabi's faint anger, the worry, but also the control the man has over his emotions at the moment, not allowing anything to slip. It transfers to Keigo's own mind. He doesn't know if he feels suddenly so much calmer because of the control he senses from Dabi or for the way he suddenly is so much closer, even if they physically didn't move an inch.

Dabi's wound starts to heal way too soon, and Keigo whines when he can't lick away any blood left. Dabi then pulls away, and Keigo pouts slightly, watching Dabi rub the freshly healed skin of his wrist.

Keigo, accepting that he won't be getting any more of the blissful liquid, sinks his head into the pillow and stares at the ceiling.

"I don't feel horny," he deadpans.

Dai chuckles. "Don't worry, big guy, it's gonna hit you soon."

Keigo hums in understanding but closes his eyes, anyway, enjoying for once the darkness of his eyelids and not the presence of vivid memories. Dabi's hand touches his own on Rusica's fur as he starts petting the cat. It's slow and rhythmic movements, and Keigo feels the remains of the tension leaving his body with each stroke.

Soon, he finds himself falling asleep not to the images of Chisaki but to the feeling of a familiar mind touching his own just as tenderly as Dabi's fingers. And soon after, the nightmares about blood and too many sharp teeth are replaced by wild dreams about different fangs, cool lips, and warm hands on him.

This time, coming back to himself is slow and not abrupt. Keigo's back is still sticky with sweat, but it's not as bad as before. What bothers him the most is the tightness of his pants in the groin area.

He opens his eyes slowly. The room is dark, as always. The only source of light is Dabi's lamp at his side of the night table. Keigo is lying on his stomach, his legs curling up on him just slightly. He feels the reassuring weight of Dabi's arm on his lower back, almost hugging him. His own hands are clutching the pillow closer to his face.

The exhaustion is present as before, and just the prospect of moving extensively makes him grunt and curling up more. The movement creates friction between his half-hard dick and the mattress, and he moans again, for a completely different reason now.

He closes his eyes, hoping to doze some more into the sweet dreams about Dabi's hands and cock, but the images of the vampire next to him are too alive behind his closed eyes.

He hears a low chuckle next to him, and then the hand on his back moves up, putting just a slight pressure on Hawks' spine.

"I told you it would arrive later," Dabi mutters lowly.

Keigo feels a smile grow on his lips and the words 'shut up' forming on his tongue – but then he stops himself. The words turn sour even before he speaks them, and they wipe away his smile. The time didn't feel good.

He hears Dabi sigh loudly. The vampire doesn't say anything, but then the hand on his back moves to Keigo's shoulder to try to turn him around. For a second, Keigo resists the touch, not really sure if he wants to face Dabi just yet but then an image of what other things Dabi could be doing to him with those hands instead of just turning him clouds his mind. So, he surrenders, feeling the flame in his belly growing bigger with lust, with the guilt in its middle.

Dabi handles him slowly, with half-lidded eyes and a blank expression. Still, Keigo hatches a breath at the sight of him.

"I'm surprised that you are still resisting," Dabi admits, staring down at him.

Keigo can't find the amusement to fill his tone, but he still attempts an empty joke: "You're acting as if you were irresistible."

Dabi huffs, cocking his eyebrow. "I am when I wanna."

A sudden, overwhelming need arises inside Keigo's chest, and the following words leave his lips before he can stop them. "I want it to stop."

The vampire frowns slightly. "What do you want to stop?"

Keigo bites down on his lips hard, hoping to spill some blood, to cause pain. He wants to do anything it takes just to take his mind away from the boner in his pants. There should be no boner, not when Sako is-

"Hey," Dabi rumbles, gently taking the blond's chin and pulls slightly to make the man stop biting on his lip. "There are two ways to make it stop. Either I fuck you through the mattress, or I make you sleep through the haze. So, what's it gonna be, pretty bird?"

Keigo wants to choose the slumber, wants to fall into a deep sleep, and feels that Dabi could even make it without nightmares. But in his dreams, he knows those turquoise eyes that are staring at him so wide, so wild right now, wouldn't be real.

So, instead of a reply, Keigo pushes away the guilt and buries his fingers into the raven hair. Dabi grumbles delightfully, and there is a glimpse of a greedy smile before their lips press together.

Dabi growls into the kiss, and Keigo slips his tongue through the vampire's lips. The sound the man above him makes at Keigo's sudden initiative goes straight to his groin. He eagerly continues to explore. Dabi's mouth is cool, like the rest of his body, and wet. Keigo can taste more of the spice and candy.

Testing, he tilts his head to the side and shyly runs the tip of his tongue over the top row of Dabi's teeth. They are smooth and hard, and when his tongue reaches the sharp fangs, another moan goes through the room, and a shiver dances across Keigo's spine. Only when he feels low, amused rumble deep from Dabi's chest, he realizes it's been him who made the sound.

Dabi's arm lifts Keigo's blanket without breaking the kiss and moves his body closer. More sounds escape Keigo when he feels the vampire nip on his tongue with the sharp teeth. He digs his fingers into Dabi's shoulder and tightens the grip on his hair. He spreads his legs further and shivers with relief when Dabi settles between them, pressing their groins together.

Having Dabi so close is reassuring. For a brief second, Keigo considers why Dabi doesn't feel like the same predator Chisaki is, but then the other man thrusts his hips against Keigo's, and the friction drowns all thoughts except for two of them.

Keigo whimpers into the kiss, the sound getting higher when Dabi nips lightly on his tongue with his fangs.

It's strange. The thought of vampire fangs terrified him only several hours ago, And now, it makes his dick jerk in his underpants.

The hunter decides to blame it on Dabi's blood.

The vampire above him rumbles deep in his chest and breaks the kiss to run his lips over Keigo's chin. "If you're thinking about that right now, I must be doing something wrong."

Keigo quivers when he feels Dabi's hand sliding under the loose shirt, caressing his slim waist. He hooks his knees on Dabi's hips, hissing as the friction gets more intense. Dabi hums in appreciation, using his tongue to lick onto his jawline before connecting his lips again to suck on the skin.

Keigo digs his fingers into Dabi's shoulders deeper, his mind getting pleasantly hazier. Dabi's hands feel so big and hot, his lips sucking on his jaw. Their bodies pressed together in a way that's perfect but leaves Keigo craving more.

He needs more of Dabi, so much more.

The vampire chuckles, and it takes Keigo an embarrassing moment to realize he's moaned Dabi's name out loud. He doesn't have a chance to feel humiliated, though, as wicked fingers find his nipples and pinch them. Keigo arches his back, but his body is captured by Dabi's own, securing him in place. The vampire's lips shift even lower to Keigo's neck.

The movement is almost carefully slow, and despite the fog of lust covering Keigo's mind, he feels his body tensing up when Dabi moves to the barely healed wound Chisaki has left.

Keigo's breath hitches in his lungs. He grabs onto Dabi more, not sure if he wants to push him away, just when the fog of lust is suddenly interrupted by sharp painful memories. But then Dabi hums softly again, in an almost gentle manner, and his fingers release the nipple and run soothing strokes over Keigo's chest and side. Dabi's other arm slides under Keigo's back, and he buries them in the blonde locks. Then, tenderly, he starts scratching Hawks' scalp as his lips, hotter than Chisaki's ever could be, mouths softly at the wound.

He hisses, but slowly, the blond feels his body unwind, and he gives in to the slightly painful but somehow reassuring sensation. Dabi's whole weight is atop of him, covering him from anything which might have hurt him. It's a small sanctuary, not forever, but Keigo decides to think about the world and everything else later. Now, he relaxes his head into Dabi's touch and the pillow, and he dips his head further back.

Dabi takes it for the invitation it is and calmly covers all of the wound with his mouth, the tongue licking it like a cat. Keigo gulps suddenly, his hands finally deciding to tug the vampire closer. He'd expect Dabi to be disgusted by the injury, not to touch him there at all. But, instead, the vampire pays special attention to it. Reclaiming what's his.

The thought is not as unsettling as it should be. On the contrary. The warmth settles in Keigo's chest.

Yet another thing he decides to blame on the horniness.

"Shouldn't you bite me?" he croaks, voice so low that no human would be able to hear him.

Dabi is no human, however. The hand leaves Keigo's side, and the vampire props himself up, slightly pulling away from the blond. Keigo immediately misses the weight and the lips on his neck. He ignores the way Dabi's eyebrows are knitted together - he feels bare. A whine escapes him, and he tries to get closer to the man, despite the precious energy it takes him.

Instead of being happy that he's wanted, Dabi's frown only deepens.

"I didn't think it would take you so bad," he says.

Keigo doesn't care much about what Dabi has to say. All he cares about is the absence he feels and the need to have him closer. "C'mon, Dabi…"

"You're out of it," Dabi announces, and his other hand pulls away. He's starting to leave, Keigo realizes, panicking as the vampire sits up between his legs. He's too far away, and Keigo needs him closer. What if he changed his mind about the wound on Keigo's neck? What if he's disgusted now that Keigo, for a moment, wasn't his, and Keigo didn't do anything to stop it.

It's a minor slip in his thoughts, making him spiral down in the panic even through the lust. He will leave him; he will see that Shigaraki is right and is more trouble than he's worth, and he will be killed.

A hand gently presses in the middle of Keigo's chest. The touch is firm, still, holding him against the mattress and grounding him, not entirely silencing the turmoil of emotions going through Keigo but transforming it into a quiet buzz in the back of his head.

Keigo's eyes finally focus on the turquoise that is staring right back at him. He feels his heart hammering against the rib cage and knows that Dabi must feel it over with his hand.

The other man huffs quietly, closing his eyes and shaking his head. He seems irritated, and Keigo is about to panic again, but then the vampire speaks.

"No, that's not it," Dabi growls, but the sound is accompanied by a gentle stroke of the skin right above Keigo's beating heart. "You don't really mean-"

"I don't care!" Keigo snaps, feeling hotness in his eyes. He just wants Dabi on him again, to feel his body on his, to feel him inside, to be as close as they can be. All because even though he's safe, even though he's showered, he still feels dirty and unclean, can still sense Chisaki's lips and hands-on him, so deathly cold.

Dabi's irritated expression changes – he raises his eyebrows, and his mouth hangs slightly open. He stays quiet, the room around them as well, deafeningly so. Keigo's heaving gets worse; he has to let the words out. "I just don't want him to be the last… the last who bit me."

His heart is pounding against his ribcage, the heartbeat loud in his ears. He feels like he exposed too much again, like he is bare in his frailness, which is a surreal combination with the raging boner in his pants.

The vampire doesn't smile or offer some false comfort, but the frown between his eyebrows softens. Then, slowly, letting Keigo see what he's doing, Dabi leans back down. He nuzzles his nose under Keigo's jawline, careful not to actually touch the wound.

"I can give ya what you want," Dabi croons lowly against the skin.

Keigo chuckles and feels his body relax again now that Dabi's weight is on top of him, reassuring. He releases a shaky breath he didn't realize he was holding and murmurs: "I won't."

Dabi doesn't argue with him. Instead, Keigo feels the nose and cold breath trace down to the crook of his neck. The mouth is more than welcome on his neck.

The vampire is slow, and briefly, Keigo wonders why it's not upsetting when Chisaki has used the same technique not too long ago. The thought surprises Keigo, more so that he isn't panicking much about thinking about that vampire. He does feel uncomfortable, like the wound is still dirty, not worthy of Dabi's touch. However, he couldn't feel unsafe under Dabi, with him pressed so close.

With his reassuring presence back in his mind.

Where Chisaki was slow to make Keigo revel in the powerlessness and hopelessness, Dabi is slow to give Keigo time to change his mind. The thought makes his Adam's apple bob as he gulps. He feels a warm sensation that has nothing to do with his desire spread through him, reaching his fingertips and toes.

Before he can even dare to give it a name, though, Dabi presses his lips against the wound again. Keigo shivers when he feels them part. His pulse is humming loudly in his ears but not with anxiety.

He releases a shuddered breath when he feels the sharp fangs on the skin.

The pressure is agonizingly slow; Keigo can imagine the way they push against the skin, which barely started to heal, and puts more and more pressure until the wound is penetrated once more. Keigo hisses at the sharp, already familiar pain, but the sound quickly alters into a more high-pitched sound as the pain is fast accompanied by the pleasure.

His body is squirming, the anxiety chased away, and while a part of him still wonders how Dabi can do this knowing Chisaki touched him there, these thoughts, as well as any other, are soon drowned in blissful pleasure.

He lifts his knees, wraps his legs around Dabi's waist, and forces their groins together, creating delightful friction that only makes him coo louder.

Dabi growls into the wound; he doesn't go too deep, however, immediately sucking on the thin stream of blood. Instead, his hands clench onto Keigo tighter, holding him close.

His feeding is slow and careful, and Keigo almost loses his mind in it for as long as he can. Unfortunately, it only takes a couple of seconds before he feels himself getting dizzy again. As if Dabi knew precisely the line, the vampire immediately withdraws his fangs from the wound and licks on it, sealing it.

The knots Keigo had in his stomach are untied already. An embarrassing chirp escapes his lips when Dabi leans closer again and gently kisses the wound.

The tiredness settles in Keigo's bones suddenly, and he finds himself torn between the sudden exhaustion and the need to be closer to the vampire, to be taken by him.

In the end, Dabi seems to make the decision for him. He pulls away slightly, his weight still a reassurance atop of the more petite man, his hand stroking Keigo's arm. Finally, he speaks softly, not an order but a suggestion. "Sleep some more."

Keigo, who usually doesn't like to be told what to do – at least outside the bedroom – can't find the strength to argue. He nods.

Dabi pulls away but takes the blond with him, bringing him into his lap and against his chest. Keigo can rest his cheek against Dabi's neck, hiding again in the crook. The images of Sako appear in the back of his mind, but they are not overwhelming. He isn't panicking anymore, but some sounds still escape him.

He only realizes when Dabi starts to hum - a low sound coming from his throat, but clearly hearable. Keigo closes his eyes to the deep yet delicate melody and feels more of his body unwind, relaxing into the warm embrace of the vampire.

He knows he is safe for now, even if the more he lingers and clings onto the vampire, the deeper he is digging the grave of his future because this will have to end.

But, when Dabi buries his fingers into Keigo's scalp and starts gently scratching his scalp, the hunter doesn't think anymore. Instead, he is taken by another blissfully dreamless slumber where he feels only warmth and listens to the soft croon.

## Afterword

Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!